A Little Taste of Sunshine

Posted originally on the Archive of Our Own at http://archiveofourown.org/works/37242796.

Rating: Not Rated

Archive Warning: Creator Chose Not To Use Archive Warnings
Categories: M/M, Multi
Fandom: 방탄소년단 | Bangtan Boys | BTS
Relationships: Jung Hoseok | J-Hope/Kim Taehyung | V, Kim Namjoon | RM/Kim
Seokjin | Jin
Characters: Jung Hoseok | J-Hope, Kim Taehyung | V, Jeon Jungkook, Park Jimin
(BTS), Kim Namjoon | RM, Min Yoongi | Suga, Kim Seokjin | Jin
Additional Tags: Suicide Attempt, Suicidal Thoughts, Taehyung is a bird with broken
wings and Hoseok is there to mend the wounds, Implied/Referenced
Child Abuse, Emotional/Psychological Abuse, hoseok is the sun, and an
angel, Alternate Universe - Coffee Shops & Cafés, coffee shop owner
jung hoseok, Baristas, Abusive Parents, Attempted Rape/Non-Con,
Hurt/Comfort, Caring Hoseok, Healing, Psychological Trauma, Major
Illness, Rain as a symbol, Hope, Bittersweet, love heals
Language: English
Collections: Fics that I love
Stats: Published: 2022-02-19 Completed: 2022-06-05 Words: 201,954
Chapters: 36/36
 A Little Taste of Sunshine
by Redmangos

Summary

Taehyung is done with life; nothing is worth it anymore. He decides death is the escape he
needs until an umbrella is held over his head and a smile so radiant it rivals the sun's rays
blinds him. What he believed to be his final day alive is instead his first day into a bright new
life.

Notes

I have been writing for maybe three years now and my mental state has changed throughout
that time. It may start out despondent and dark but this is not meant to be a gloomy story. It's
the opposite; it’s finding the light at the end of the tunnel.

Twilight dreams by Chihiro Onitsuka, Candlelight by Sunset Rollercoaster, and Nan Hai by
Liang Bo have been on repeat while writing this. They are beautiful songs and I encourage
you to check them out.
 Crepuscular Rays

The mellow and constant sound of the rain pelting the cement around Taehyung is soothing
and easily lulls him into a stupor. He stares at the raindrops bouncing off the darkened stairs
he's sitting on, the drops bursting apart on impact. Soon, he will be just like them. He will let
himself fall from the Mapo Bridge and his blood will spread as soon as his body makes
contact with the Han River. The thought of it alone comforts him. His pain will soon end.

The flowing river shines in the darkness, streaks of warm and cool shades of light reflecting
off its surface. The thick clouds overhead pour their contents out, making the water's surface
ripple with every droplet of rain. His fingers itch to immortalize this view into something
concrete and lasting but his camera is resting in pieces on his dresser. This breathtaking sight
is dying with him. He lowers his head and stares at the wet ground without truly seeing what
his eyes are focused on.

The change in the texture of the falling rain and the stillness of his clothes and hair takes him
out of his lethargic state. He notices the white running shoes inches away from his own
dirtied sneakers. All he can think is that this person is an idiot for coming out in this rain with
shoes of this color. He raises his head to get a good look at the imbecile only to have his
breath taken away by the radiant smile on the other's lips.

The sun has pushed its way through the dense mass of clouds to give him warmth and
comfort. He has never seen a smile so pure and radiant, especially not one directed at him.
There is no trace of malice perceivable in the soft curve of it. The brown eyes on him are
brilliant in the darkness of the stormy night, shining like beacons in the night. The sun has
truly come down to earth for his pitiful self.

"What are you doing outside all alone?" a gentle voice inquires. "You're soaked to the bone."

He looks down at himself, his black hoodie and jeans clinging to him. He's also unsure why
he's here. He assumes he's just stalling, savoring what little of life he has left.

"Want to dry yourself off at my place?" the stranger offers, his tone kind.

He has heard the phrase "stranger, danger" before. He has been given countless warnings by
his elementary school teachers back when life was a tad bit better. He knows the dangers that
come with trusting people, unknown or close to you. He knows all that, but at the moment, it
doesn't matter. He won't be alive long enough to deal with the lasting consequences.

He nods to the ray of sunshine, earning a content smile.

"Come on, my car's only a couple of steps away." He's helped up by a firm hand and the two
walk side by side under one transparent umbrella. "I'm Jung Hoseok," the man says as he
turns to him, the sides of his eyes creasing as he smiles.

Taehyung takes a moment to respond, his attention on the shape of the other's lips. Hoseok
nods when he hears his name and faces ahead once more. They truly reach his silver Hyundai
in a few steps, the walk taking them half a minute at most. Hoseok opens the door on the
passenger side and beckons him in. Taehyung looks down at the dry seat and clean interior
with concern and Hoseok dismisses his hesitance with a wave of his hand.

"Don't worry about it, just get in."

And he does. The distinct scent of coffee catches his attention as he plops down on the seat,
careful not to lean against the backrest. He notices the source of the pleasant smell when he
looks down at the beverage holder. A cup of coffee stands in the hole.

Hoseok catches him looking as he closes the door behind him. "I like trying other shops'
coffee," he explains without prompting. "If you don't mind your coffee black and cold, you
can take a sip."

Taehyung is starting to think an angel has been sent down to save him rather than the sun
itself. He politely refuses the offer to which the other simply nods and twists the key in the
ignition. The engine roars to life and they're on their way to Hoseok's home.

After a dozen minutes of silence, the car's engine is turned off, forcing Taehyung to tear his
eyes away from the passenger window. He glances around at the parking lot they're now in,
his eyes stopping on walls the color of russet hickory. Red window boxes are attached to the
wall which feels out of place near parked cars. The blooms' vibrant colors are a stark contrast
to the cars' metallic hues and the gray world around Taehyung. The second floor is made of
fire bricks with additional flowers under the tall windows, giving life to the little building. It
doesn't take him long to realize that this property is a coffee shop. He can barely make out
numerous tables and a bar through the black-framed window.

Hoseok turns to him as he picks up his cooled drink. "This is where I live," he informs him
with a wave of his free hand. "It's not bad, I promise."

The rain has since stopped but Taehyung keeps his hood over his head as he follows his host,
feeling somewhat safe under its weight. He looks up through his hair to read the curved white
letters A Little Taste of Sunshine above the door. He almost snorts at the coincidence and
looks back down, realizing there are vivid flowers also lining the facade of the little building.
A pair of eyes are on him when he leans forward, the tip of his nose inches away from the
white petals, and inhales deeply. It smells of nature and rain, the mellow scent as pleasant as
freshly-brewed coffee in the morning. His mother used to drink a cup of coffee every
morning and evening so he's familiar with the strong odor.

The distinct sound of jingling keys catches his attention. With a smile sent his way, Hoseok
pushes the glass door open, the wind chimes overhead ringing softly, and turns on the lights
for him.

Taehyung laughs deep inside of himself. If this stranger stops being an angel, he will be fully
responsible for whatever happens to him next.

He steps in, the door clicking shut behind him after a moment. He only takes a couple of
steps before stopping, his eyes running over the overturned chairs on the square tables. Long
snow white curtains cover the large windows on both sides with the left showing a clear view
of the street. Taehyung already knows this would be his favorite seat if he was a regular
customer here. There are three dark brown doors around him, excluding the front door. One is
a unisex bathroom, another reads Employees Only while the last one is left unmarked. The
ceiling has a little less than a handful of chocolate brown ceiling fans, matching with the
chairs and the casing of the hanging lights. A flat-screen television is hanging on the corner,
most likely playing the news during the day.

Directly across the facade of the cafe is the bar. It's quite impressive to him. He has seen the
espresso machine and ceramic cups before in TV shows but never in real life. He isn't the
type of person to sit down and relax with a friend in a cozy cafe. He usually walked as he ate
whatever he made for himself or drank a cup of tea from the nearest fast food joint.

"It's cozier with natural sunlight," Hoseok tells him as he walks past. "During the day, we
open the windows to let the smell of flowers mix with the coffee. Customers love it."

Taehyung follows him to the unmarked door. There's a narrow staircase leading up to the
second floor. He watches as his wet shoes leave wet footprints at every step.

He hesitantly parts his lips to speak, if only to return the small chatter Hoseok has offered
him. "This coffee shop is yours?"

Hoseok looks back at him, pausing his ascent for a moment. "Kind of. This is a family
business. My friend and I take care of this one and my parents are at a bigger location in
Gwangju. That's where it all started."

The sour taste of jealousy crawls up to Taehyung's mouth. The two of them are vastly
different. They are most likely around the same age yet the other already owns a business. He
left his job at a convenience store near his home just yesterday. He had planned to die tonight
yet here he is, soaked to the bone but unmistakably breathing. He's making assumptions but
he's certain the angel has amazing parents while he's stuck with an aggressive father and a
mother so foul she left before him. The world is unjust and cruel and this is why he wants to
leave it.

They remove their shoes at the door and Hoseok slips on a pair of slippers as he unlocks the
door with the ease of habit. Taehyung catches a glimpse of green from where he stands as he
follows the other in with damp socks and heavy legs.

There is a decent amount of space yet a minimum amount of furniture occupies it. The green
he saw earlier is a tall plant, its lengthy leaves falling lazily on each side. It's real, he can tell
that much. They're in the living room with the focus of the open space placed on the coffee-
colored couch in front of a large television and a walnut coffee table.

Movement catches his attention and he turns his head to be face to face with big shiny eyes
and a black nose. The Shih Tzu tilts its head, its brown ear flopping to the side. It stares
directly at him, its eyes simply curious.

Hoseok crouches down and strokes its head, earning him an affectionate lap at his wrist.
"How come you didn't come and greet us? You're being shy?" he asks, his high tone audibly
affectionate. He looks over his shoulder at Taehyung with an easy smile. "This is Mickey.
He's a sweetheart. I hope you're not allergic to dogs."

Taehyung shakes his head, wet hair whipping his face. He used to have a dog at his
grandmother's house. It's in his aunt's care now that she passed away. He approaches the
brown and white creature and it watches him get closer, its tail swinging when he's close
enough to touch it. He tentatively holds out a hand once he's down to its level and a twitching
nose comes down to sniff his palm. Its muzzle tickles his skin as it guides his hand into
twisting around its snout. A tongue slips out from under ashen fur and softly brushes the back
of his hand. Taehyung watches the pink color mix with the unhealthy paleness of his skin and
this is enough to reach deep inside of him and seize hold of his heart.

The black orbs below blur as his eyes fill with intrusive tears. They slip out without delay and
leave burning trails along the cold skin of his cheeks. He hides his face behind his free hand,
unable to look at the ball of fur anymore. It's a domestic dog just like many others but it's
giving him the purest form of affection possible: unconditional love. He hasn't given it food
or even petted it yet it's amiably licking his hand and rubbing its cheek against him like it
knows he needs comfort.

A hand to his trembling back also comes to appease him. It gently caresses the space between
his shoulder blades in silence, the repetitive movement soothing by nature. He sobs quietly
into his hand, not quite sure why such an insignificant act incited such an exaggerated
reaction from him. His father is right. He's a crybaby and the unknown man consoling him is
kind enough not to say it out loud.

"Let's get you into hot water, hmm?" Hoseok suggests, his tone kind. "You'll feel better."

He doesn't wait for a response to coax him into standing up and leads him toward a lonely
chair. With a squeeze to his shoulder, Hoseok leaves him alone with his furry companion.
Mickey huffs below him as if it's trying to cheer him up. Taehyung reaches for it and blinks
obsessively to peer down at the small animal and pick it up. He sets it down on his lap, beady
eyes on him as he does so. It rests its chin and legs on his thighs and he reaches down to
stroke its back. The dog lets him do so without protest. It's nice to be with something that
isn't excessively judgmental and wants nothing in return. The two remain like this until the
other human being in the building returns to the living room, a pile of folded clothes in his
arms.

"The bath is ready," Hoseok tells him, chin flicking behind him. "This way."

He taps the small dog and the latter reluctantly climbs off its temporary bed. Taehyung
pushes himself up and follows the other to the bathroom. It's large enough for the two to
stand side by side next to the counter. Hoseok turns to Taehyung who has since stopped
crying. His soft smile is infectious but it isn't enough to bring one to Taehyung's lips. "Have a
good long soak, okay? Come meet me downstairs when you're done. I'll make you something
to drink or a snack if you're up for it."

Taehyung nods to this and the other turns around to leave him alone to undress. He opens his
mouth in a hurry as he sees the other closing the door. "Thank you..." He searches his foggy
mind for a name. "Hoseok."
Hoseok simply tilts his head and smiles, his eyes closing into thin slits. "No problem. Leave
your clothes on the laundry basket, I'll take care of them."

With these words, Taehyung is left standing in the middle of the unfamiliar bathroom. His
eyes fall on the door handle, his tired mind going through dozens of scenarios. The door
locks with a click, putting him at ease. He slowly peels off his damp clothing and puts them
down on the laundry basket's lid, shivering as he reaches for the showerhead and the bottle of
liquid soap and shampoo. The pleasant scent of spearmint and lemon shampoo and vanilla
soap permeates the bathroom, entering his nostrils with ease. He rubs himself clean, scalding
water pelleting his cold skin. It burns but he doesn't care.

He steps into the hot bath, sinking into the water with a quiet sigh. His eyes wander along the
surface of the water until they stop on his tapered thighs. He must have looked utterly
pathetic for a stranger to take pity on him and take him home. That, or something awful is
waiting in store for him. He closes his eyes and lets himself fall into the water, letting the heat
penetrate his muscles until the water cools down enough to stop being pleasant.

His body sinks like an anchor is attached to his neck. His knobby knees poke out from the
surface of the still body of water as his torso drops down until his head is fully submerged.
He doesn't move a muscle even when his lungs begin to burn and the insistent urge to take a
breath assaults him; even when a weight settles on his head and instinctive panic flows
through his vein. A single coherent thought passes through his mind as he takes in an
involuntary breath and his lungs fill with water: What would it look like to have a random
man’s dead body in your bath? It's a scary thought. The kind stranger doesn't deserve that in
the least.

His hands shoot out by themselves to grab the edges of the tub and he forces his head out of
the water. He gasps loudly and coughs into his hand to muffle the sound. He swallows big
gulps of air once the water has been forced out of his lungs. He has attempted this close to a
dozen times before but right when he feels his mind lifting to the clouds, his body holds on to
life and pulls him up immediately. He can't do anything right, not even ending his own life.
His heaving chest is proof of this.

He pushes himself up before his thoughts consume him, droplets dripping down from the tips
of his fingers to merge with the water below. He grabs the towel Hoseok left for him and pats
himself dry as he slides his feet into the slippers he hadn't noticed before. The simple t-shirt
and forest green hoodie hang from his body and the black shorts make his slim calves stand
out but it doesn't fall off of him and that's all that matters as he leaves the bathroom.

Mickey greets him with a spin around his feet, its white tail wagging behind it as it watches
him remove the slippers and descend the stairs. Hoseok is sitting down on a barstool, a mug
as black as his hair on the counter in front of him and a matching apron with the cafe's name
embroidered in it hugging his body. The screen of his phone casts a white glow on his face
and reflects off his eyes. The device’s sharp luminescence and the dim lighting of the ceiling
lamp make him look delicate and dreamlike. In contrast, his jaw and the curve of his nose
show vigor and strength. To Taehyung, his flawless appearance is enough proof that he isn't
human.
Said inhuman man turns to him and smiles, his attention on the clothes on him. He waves
him over and Taehyung obliges hesitantly. He plops down on the stool across from him, his
eyes falling to the counter separating them. The phone, furnished with a simple black case, is
placed face down inches away from Taehyung's fingers. He forces himself to look up when
Hoseok raises his arm, his index finger pointing at the blackboard above him.

"You're free to choose whatever you want," he tells him. “Everything’s great.”

Taehyung follows his finger to the menu overhead. The drinks are separated by caffeine
content and temperature. His eyes automatically settle on the non-caffeinated section. The
London fog and the hot chocolate are tempting but right underneath the two options is
Masala Chai which is written in neat cursive, the Hangul appearing in small characters
directly below it. He knows what a London fog tastes like and his mother used to make hot
chocolate when she was happy with him. If he's going to leave this world behind soon, he
should try something new.

Hoseok follows his gaze and takes a moment to think before turning back to him. "Want to
give the masala chai a try?"

Taehyung glances at him, almost hesitant to say his next words. "Is it bitter?"

Hoseok blinks at him, realization slowly dawning on him. "You don't like coffee, do you?" he
asks back, a smile crawling to his lips. "Alcohol either I bet?"

Taehyung looks down at his intertwined fingers, teeth gnawing at his cheek. It's frightening to
be so easily read. His head shoots back up at the sound of lively laughter. Joy radiates from
the light, rhythmic sound.

"There's no shame in it," Hoseok assures him, shoulders still shaking with mirth. "I'll make
you a tasty spiced chai with velvety smooth foam and just the right amount of sugar. Of
course, it’s tastier in its home country but this will be good too, I promise. Trust my hands."

Taehyung looks down at the slender fingers in response and Hoseok deliberately wiggles
them. The skin is unblemished and appears smooth and soft, making Taehyung wonder what
an angel feels like. The hands drop out of sight, bringing his attention back on the other's
face. A smile still graces his lips which are curving in the shape of a heart. His hands
reappear and rise to a drawer where an orange box is pulled out. He takes out a small package
of the same color and hands it to Taehyung.

"Smell it,” he says, mild excitement lifting his tone. “It's amazing."

Taehyung takes it from him and carefully rips it open. The tea bag is filled with dark
ingredients, concerning him slightly. He brings it to his nose and inhales deeply, the aroma
filling his lungs. The strong scent of cinnamon, pepper, and the prickly smell of ginger tickle
his nasal cavities. There are other things in there that he can't quite identify but it does smell
great.

"There are all sorts of spices in that little bag so the taste is nice and robust with the slight
sweetness of the milk," Hoseok tells him, grinning. "I'll add a good amount of sugar for you."
Taehyung hands him back the tea bag by the string and the other gets to work. He observes
Hoseok with mild interest as he drops the bag and another into an ivory cup with intricate
designs on its handle and, with the push of a small lever, fills about two-thirds of it with hot
water. He picks up an overturned pitcher and pours whole milk into it, the carton raised high.
He reaches for the black knob and with a twist of his wrist, steam is forced out of the nozzle
with a loud hiss. No matter how Taehyung looks at it, it looks dangerous.

Eyes suddenly meet his own and he stops himself from freezing in surprise. "Want to see how
it works from up close?" Hoseok offers, his hands ceasing their movement. "It's kind of cool
to look at."

Taehyung stares into the brown eyes and searches for any ill intentions, relaxing only when
he detects none. He drops down from the stool and walks over to the little swing door
sectioning off the bar from the rest of the cafe. Hoseok watches him approach, his body
language showing cordiality and ease. He's comfortable with an absolute stranger in his space
and Taehyung doesn't know what that says about him. He keeps a reasonable distance from
him but a hand beckons him closer.

"You won't be able to see anything from there,” he tells him. “Don't worry, I don't bite."

The angel is good at calming his worries. He steps into Hoseok's bubble but the latter doesn't
lean away or back up. Instead, he lifts the pitcher to the nozzle and gives the knob three full
revolutions before bringing his hand to the side of the metal container. The milk lets out two
screams until the sound of the steam becomes even and unaltered. A whirlpool materializes
around the metal tip and a smooth foam soon forms on the surface.

Taehyung stares at the spinning milk with mild fascination and respect for the hands doing
the work. The knob is twisted again and the machine falls silent. Hoseok wipes down the
nozzle with a towel before focusing on the hot pitcher in his right hand. He taps it down on
the counter and spins the milk with a skillful hand, popping the rebellious bubbles. He gives
the tea a little steam as well before pouring the milk in with controlled speed. He doesn't
forget to add cane sugar into the brew. Taehyung watches with undivided attention until the
cup is set down on the counter.

The two are back to sitting across from each other, Taehyung with a fresh drink in front of
him. His fingers curl around the ceramic, the heat of the tea seeping into his skin. He lifts it to
his lips and takes a sip, flinching ever so slightly when the steamy liquid burns his tongue.
The velvety smooth foam caresses his wounded tongue and goes down his throat with ease.
The mix of spices bites but the sweetness of both the milk and sugar pleasantly softens the
strike. For once in his life, he made a perfect choice.

Hoseok looks at him expectantly as he sets the cup down. "Good, right?"

Taehyung's lips curve into a smile without effort, a gesture that has become rarer these past
days. He nods, his eyes falling shut by themselves. His body temperature delightfully rises,
the heat soon coloring his cheeks. Nothing has tasted decent for a while now. No matter what
he eats, it's like he's chewing on cardboard which is why he's surprised that a seemingly
simple hot drink is so delectable. He misses his young self who thought everything, from
cheap chips to homemade food, tasted delicious.
His eyes open back up and slowly lift to settle on the person in front of him. It isn't just the
drink that's warming him up from the inside out. Hoseok's kindness is endless and the
brightness in his smile is just as vast. Taehyung is certain that this comfort won't last but he's
determined to enjoy it until reality reminds him that happiness is momentary.

Hoseok easily kneads the weary muscles of his mind with idle chatter and a tireless smile as
he sips his drink. He talks of everything, from his hometown to the sibling he has. Jealousy
crawls back up to his throat when he hears that Hoseok's sister owns an online clothing store
but he chases it away with spices and sugar.

Taehyung is surprised to find that the person who made the perfect drink in his hands is not
only older than him by just two years but also an accomplished dancer. He's shown a few
moves, his movements restricted by the counter and the fragile piles of cups, and Taehyung
can see the control the other has on his body regardless of the space constraint.

Hoseok drops back down to his seat, a hand under his chin. "And you? Are you in
university?"

Taehyung swallows and looks down at his drink. He stares at the drying milk sticking to the
walls of the cup, unsure of what he wants to reveal. He looks back up and notices the soft
smile is still there, encouraging and devoid of judgment.

"I dropped out of university," he admits, his eyes falling away. "My dad wants me to do
certain things while I want to do other things so I just stopped."

His father will only help him out if it's a program of his choosing. He keeps his gaze down on
the counter where long fingers are tapping against the polished wood.

"Are you doing what you enjoy?"

Taehyung's back and shoulders stiffen as he slowly lifts his head. The concern is clear in the
downward curve of Hoseok's lips and Taehyung can't help but question why he's troubled for
a stranger. Such a reaction would be fitting for a longtime friend but he's anything but. He
shakes his head in response, his attention forcefully brought back to his drink in an attempt to
escape the uncomfortable question.

Hoseok shifts in his seat, the hand against his chin falling to join the other. "Life's not fun, is
it?"

A bitter smile forms on Taehyung's lips at the words and he bites it away immediately. "Yeah,
not really."

His eyes itch to look up when he's met with silence. All he sees of the being across from him
are his fingers tapping restlessly against the hard surface underneath them. He blinks when
curved lips and attentive eyes appear in his field of vision.

"That's no good, Taehyung," Hoseok says, his voice low with sympathy. "Life is about doing
what you enjoy and being with the people you love. There's something you want to do,
right?"
Taehyung stares down at him, his mind still stuck on the sound of his name coming from the
other's weightless voice. It's a contrast to the way his father and siblings utter his name.
There's no explicit distaste or subtle desperation, just clear concern.

He raises his hands as if he's holding something boxy in shape and quickly flicks his index
finger down. Hoseok straightens up in reaction to this, white teeth peeking through his smile.
"I have a friend who's also interested in photography and filming,” he informs him. “You two
should meet one day. You could learn from each other and you can try to pursue something
you actually like. Life will be way more fun then, I promise. How does that sound?"

Tears prickle behind Taehyung's eyelids and he blinks them away quickly, cursing himself.
He can't shed any more tears in front of the other man, once is enough. He just can't
understand why Hoseok is so kind and helpful to him like the two are good friends. He's
being pulled in and it's only a matter of time until this comfort and warmth vanish to leave its
place to bone-chilling cold and scalding pain. That's how it always ends for him. He often
thinks he was cursed at birth; cursed to experience temporary happiness and lasting misery.
He reminds himself that he's doomed to such a life but the angel sitting at just an arm's length
away is doing everything he can to disprove him. Hoseok's brightness and warmth are
gnawing away at the cold cage he fabricated around his heart and he doesn't know what to do
about it. He’s so lost in his mind that it's unbearable.

"Sounds good," Taehyung manages to answer after a moment.

Hoseok nods at this and slides down to his feet. He takes the empty cup and sets it on the
metal counter behind him next to the used pitcher before untying his apron. He folds it neatly
and sets it down next to the coffee grinder.

"It's time to go to sleep, don't you think?" he says, his attention on Taehyung's drooping facial
features. "You look like you haven't slept in days."

Taehyung rubs at his eyelids with strength, three days of almost no sleep weighing heavily on
them. It's hard to fall asleep when you have thousands of thoughts running through your
head, not a single one even remotely positive. A hand on his shoulder leads him back to the
dark door leading to the higher floor.

"I hope you don't mind sleeping on the couch," Hoseok says as they climb the short flight of
stairs. "I would share my bed with you but Namjoon will tell me off if I do so we both don't
have a choice. He always tells me I'm too trusting and not careful enough. It's not true, you
know."

All Taehyung can think is that this “Namjoon” is a wise man. They reach the second door,
now unlocked, and Hoseok pushes it open, shoes left behind at the last step. Mickey spins
around their feet, its tail wagging.

"I thought I was here to dry off?" Taehyung comments as he’s led to the bathroom.

The smile he receives is blinding. "You want to become a soaked puppy again just after
freshening up?" Hoseok asks as he rummages through the drawers under the sink. "Trust me,
the couch is all fluffy clouds and sweet dreams. You have my friends' word for it."
He has to admit the thought of sweet dreams is appealing. Hoseok finally finds what he's
searching for and holds it up for him to take. A brand new toothbrush stares back at him, the
package completely intact.

"All those visits to the dentist pay off,” he says, showing the results of these visits with a
toothy smile. “It's handy to have those lying around, especially when you have a group of
friends who always decide to crash here on a whim."

His friends are mentioned here and there and despite hearing virtually nothing about their
personalities, he knows they're good people. How could an angel have anything but angels
for friends?

Hoseok picks up his toothbrush and plasters a decent amount of mint toothpaste on the
brush's hairs. He hands him the tube, the head of the toothbrush already engulfed by his
mouth. Whoever this Namjoon is, he’s spot on. Hoseok is too trusting for his own good.
Taehyung is a stranger and can easily take advantage of his overtly welcoming nature. He had
thought about his safety before coming here but his host is the one in potential danger.

Taehyung squeezes a line of toothpaste on his new toothbrush and brings it to his teeth,
surprised when the taste is very mild. His eyes automatically move to the mirror in front of
him and his eyes widen ever so slightly at the sight. His arm stills for a second but not long
enough to catch the other's attention. It's no wonder he stirred up so much pity in Hoseok's
heart. The eyes looking back at him are sunken and his cheeks are hollow, the skin over them
dry and an unhealthy shade of ashen cream despite his usually saturated complexion. His hair
and nails are visibly brittle, making him look like he's going topple over at the slightest
breeze. He's in no condition to hurt anybody so he guesses his host isn't as reckless as he
assumed.

Hoseok rinses his mouth first, gurgling water in the back of his throat noisily. Taehyung is
almost tempted to poke his protruding Adam's apple but the other spits out the water before
his body can impulsively act on the urge. They leave the bathroom together, Hoseok leading
the way.

Hoseok pushes him down to the coffee-colored couch and his body immediately sinks into
the material. Hoseok crouches down in front of him and lightly taps his calf. Taehyung props
his legs up and watches as another section of the couch is pulled out from underneath him
and joins the section he's sitting on. Now, the couch is large enough to fit his small frame
without a problem. Hoseok stands back up and holds up a finger, telling him to wait a
moment. Taehyung gazes at his back as he disappears into a room on the left. He comes back
in a minute with a fluffy blanket and a blindingly white pillow. Taehyung holds out his hands
to take them but he's dismissed with a wave. The pillow is fluffed and the blanket is thrown
over Taehyung's body like he's a small child. Hoseok's smile shuts him up before he can say
anything.

"You look comfortable so there's no need for you to move," Hoseok says, his tone light. "I
got you."

Taehyung swallows the lump in his throat and sniffs to dispel the tingling in his nose,
refusing to show an even weaker side of himself. He isn't about to cry at every act of
kindness, he isn't sappy like that.

With both hands at his hips, Hoseok nods at a job well done. He takes a step back, ready to
leave, but Taehyung's lips part, stopping him in his tracks.

"Thank you."

A grin slowly forms on Hoseok's lips and Taehyung's eyes are naturally drawn to the long
white teeth. "Anytime,” he replies without delay. “It looked like you needed a bit of company
so I couldn't help but come see you.” He shrugs, the gesture not quite as nonchalant as he
wishes to portray. “Anyways, goodnight."

The light is soon turned off, leaving him by himself in the darkness. He stares up at the black
ceiling, a frown marring his features. He finds it hard to believe he needs someone's company
when he's so used to his lonely existence. He pushes his thoughts aside and lets his head sink
into the pillow under his head. The subtle scent of the fresh ocean fills his nose, making him
close his eyes almost by reflex. His nose is in heaven here. He could get used to being warm,
comfortable, and taken care of.

Yeah, he could get used to all of this.

 A Father Knows Best

He wakes up to the sound of chirping birds and the smell of fried eggs and white rice. His
eyes focus on the unfamiliar white ceiling overhead, his mind slow to catch up to the present.
He sits up quickly upon realizing where he is, the sudden movement making his head spin.
He takes a deep breath, letting the feeling dissipate before getting to his feet. He heads for the
bathroom, stopping in his tracks at the sound of a quiet singing voice. He stills his breathing,
ears straining to hear every single vibration and intonation of the voice. He recognizes the
song instantly and mouths the words along with him. He continues to sing silently as he starts
walking again, entering the bathroom with a slow heartbeat.

He gets back out after a couple of minutes, the image of his haggard face in the mirror
obscuring his thoughts. Though he looks better than yesterday, he still looks like he'll draw
his last breath anytime soon. He sighs, deep and lengthy, before walking to the kitchen, his
nose leading him there.

Hoseok is standing in front of the stove, stirring something in the black skillet below with a
wooden spoon. Mickey is at his feet, its rear planted on the floor with its head raised to the
stove. Its father is leaning slightly to the right, a hand on the mild curve of his hip. The
firmness of his slim thighs and calves are clear to see, the length of his legs exposed by the
black shorts he's wearing. The plain white tank top hugs his abdomen, faintly tracing the lines
of his muscles and his bicep flexes ever so slightly as he flicks the wooden cooking utensil
around in the pan. The angel is built like one and Taehyung just now notices this.

He blinks in surprise when Hoseok turns around, his singing cut short as his eyes settle on
him. "Good morning. I'm surprised you're awake," he says, a smile easily forming on his lips.
"I expected you to wake up at noon at the earliest."

Taehyung glances down at the two sets of plates and small bowls. His words contradict his
actions but Taehyung brings no attention to it, flattered by the minor gesture. He brushes his
long bangs out of his eyes to distract himself from the unexpected warmth in his chest.

"I always wake up early,” he replies.

"Oh?" Hoseok lets out, his eyes returning to whatever is sizzling in the skillet. "Then we will
get along just fine. I have a friend who would kill me for waking him up before noon." He
turns around immediately, not leaving Taehyung time to process what he has just said. "Come
here. Something is missing, I know it. I need another tongue to taste it."

Taehyung makes his way to him with hesitance in every movement. Hoseok watches him
approach with a smile, his spoon already at mouth level. He softly blows on the hot food
before bringing the spoon to Taehyung's lips. The latter reluctantly sucks up the steaming
piece of tofu. He takes his time to chew, assessing what's in his mouth. Black strands fall over
Hoseok's eyes as he tilts his head to the side, his eyebrows raised expectantly.

Taehyung finally swallows, his eyes lowering in thought. He looks back up when the spoon
moves in his peripheral vision. "Garlic, maybe?"
He's smacked in the shoulder with the hand not holding the wooden spoon and his shoulders
jerk up in surprise. "Garlic!" Hoseok exclaims, happy to solve the trivial issue. "That's
exactly what's missing. I knew I needed another mouth." He gestures for Taehyung to sit with
an outstretched hand. "Have a seat. Everything will be ready once I add it."

Taehyung bites his lower lip, his eyes flickering to the table and back to brown eyes.
"Actually, I was thinking of leaving," he admits quietly. "I don't want to bother you more than
I've already had. I was about to ask you where my clothes are."

Hoseok snorts loudly, the spoon in his hand flying sharply in the air around his ear. "What
nonsense are you spouting? Take a seat, Taehyung. Who else is going to approve of my
cooking?"

Taehyung's brows furrow, mildly taken aback by the sternness in his voice. He walks back
toward the table, hovering by it for a moment before pulling a chair out from underneath it
and slowly lowering his rear to the flat surface.

Hoseok huffs in satisfaction. "I hope you don't have work today because I'm not letting you
go quickly."

Taehyung slowly shakes his head, his eyes downcast. He lifts his gaze when Hoseok doesn't
reply. Unspoken questions swirl in the clear eyes but he keeps them to himself. He turns back
around and gets to work.

Taehyung's fingers are tightly intertwined over his lap as he watches him slide the minced
garlic into the skillet to mix with the tofu. After the garlic is sufficiently roasted, he heads
over to the table, a hot pan in hand. He sits down across from Taehyung once he divides their
meal and picks up his chopsticks, eager to dig in. Taehyung quietly thanks him for the food
and picks up the metal chopsticks prepared for him.

He takes a bite of tofu first, content when he notices the improvement his input brought on.
He tries the scallion omelet with rice next, the bright colors attracting him. The eggs melt in
his mouth, the subtle spice of chili in them perfectly complementing the mild taste of the rice.
Hoseok can cook and Taehyung is certain his friends have told him how good his food is. He
doesn't need Taehyung's approval in the least but he looks at him with the same joy mothers
usually feel when they watch their children eat. He had been at the end of such a fond look in
the past when life didn't take a turn for the worst yet and the innocence of youth still clung to
him like cologne.

"So?" the cook prompts, drawing out the word. "Do I get a seal of approval?"

Taehyung gives him a sincere thumbs up with his free hand, the other busy stuffing rice into
his mouth. Hoseok laughs brightly in response, a hand covering his filled mouth. They take
their time to finish their breakfast, easy chatter keeping them occupied despite Hoseok doing
most of the talking. Eating with another human being is almost a new experience for
Taehyung. Meaningless chatter and the mutual enjoyment of good food is a lost memory
hidden away in the farthest depths of his mind. He can't deny that it's nice.
The man in front of him, probably an angel, has made him feel nothing but good since he
stepped into the charming cafe. It feels like a final rescue attempt from some divine being.
He's very much alive so he assumes it succeeded. He doesn't know what tomorrow or the
next couple of days will bring so he might simply be stalling but he knows his heart hasn't
been this serene in a while.

Hoseok practically orders him to leave when he tries to clear the table and do the dishes. He
steps out of the kitchen and ends up back in the living room, Mickey now laying on the
blanket abandoned on the couch. He scratches the Shih Tzu behind the ear and its short white
tail wags with energy. He sits down beside it, waiting for Hoseok to finish cleaning up. His
clothes' whereabouts are still a mystery.

Hoseok doesn't take long to show up in the living room, tank top slightly wet from where his
body pressed against the counter. He crouches down to bury his face in his dog's own and
shower the furry cheeks with kisses.

He glances up at Taehyung, a smirk curving his lips. "I stole him from my sister because our
parents thought I was the better caregiver of the two of us. I pretty much won a custody
battle. I still remember her whining." He giggles at the memory, his smile turning more
innocent. He pats the small head and stands back up, his eyes returning to Taehyung. "I'll be
right back with your clothes. You can already get inside."

He points a thumb at the bathroom door before spinning on his feet and heading off to the
room he got the blanket and pillow from. Taehyung takes this as his cue to get to his feet and
get into the bathroom that is slowly getting familiar. He glances at his borrowed towel,
wondering if he should take another shower. He shoves the idea down immediately with a
shake of his head. He has overstayed his welcome already.

Hoseok appears in the doorway, Taehyung's clothes neatly folded in his hands. "Here you go.
I'm sure it'll feel nice to be back in your own clothes."

Hoseok's hoodie and shorts are pleasantly warm and comfortable. He even forgot they
weren't his own. He thanks him as he takes the pile from him. Hoseok closes the door behind
him, leaving Taehyung alone just like yesterday. He puts on his clothes quickly before pulling
the door open and stepping out.

The living room is brighter now that the thick snow-white curtains are pulled open. He folds
the blanket neatly and places the pillow on top of it just as he hears footsteps heading his
way. Hoseok comes out of what Taehyung now assumes is his room with a casual black t-
shirt and matching sweatpants. He manages to look stylish despite the plain choice of clothes.
He passes by him to get to the door leading downstairs.

"I know you're ready to flee,” he begins, “but I'm not completely sure your shoes are dry."

Taehyung joins him at the doorway, his attention on his now visibly cleaner shoes. The rain
did wonders to clean them. "It's fine, I don't live far," he assures him. "Plus wet socks don't
hurt anybody."

Hoseok grimaces at this. "You're sure about that?"

Taehyung titters at this and Hoseok's grimace falls almost instantly to be replaced by a bright
grin the former is starting to become accustomed to. They go down to the first floor together,
neither of them having any belongings with them. Taehyung hadn't even brought his phone
with him. He can imagine the dozen missed calls in it, nearly all of them from his father and
the rest from his younger sister. He sighs silently as Hoseok opens the door for him and he's
faced with an empty cafe. This reminds him that today is Sunday. He would usually be at
home at this time and go to work late in the day. He doesn't know how to feel, but he knows
that in as little as one day he will beat himself up over how unsuccessful yesterday was.

The front door is opened for him to the sound of wind chimes and the strong scent of flowers
washes over him. He inhales deep, the smell of nature efficiently comforting him. He steps
outside and turns around to bow to Hoseok.

"Thank you for everything,” he says as he straightens up. “The food was good and I slept
well."

Hoseok smiles brightly at the sincere words, his eyes disappearing into slits. "You have to
come back now that you know that this cozy little cafe exists. Jungkook will make you a
good drink, I guarantee you."

Taehyung doesn't question who this Jungkook is and instead smiles back politely. "I probably
will," he replies, his doubt audible to keen ears. "If I pass by one day."

Hoseok's smile falters, downgrading to a more strained curve of his lips. "Want my number?
If you ever feel like talking to someone, I'm always available."

Taehyung is inclined to say yes but it's unnecessary to have his number. He might not be here
long enough for it to be of much use. "It's fine, thanks. I know where this cafe is anyway."

Hoseok nods, not offended or hurt in the least. "Take care of yourself, Taehyung," he says to
him, his voice unexpectedly serious. "I hope I get to see you again."

Taehyung swallows his discomfort down and nods, giving him another short bow before
turning around and walking away.

The heat of the sun pricks the skin of his neck and he pulls on his hoodie, distancing himself
from the world as he heads back home. He doesn't spare the sparkling water a glance as he
walks along the riverside, passing by the stairs he was sitting on just yesterday. He pulls the
hoodie further down to hide his face when he walks past the convenience store he used to
work at just two days ago. His life was turned upside down in two short days and Taehyung
doesn't know what to do.

He stops in front of the door of his apartment and yanks his hoodie off his head. He knocks
on the door, his keys in a pile with his phone on his dresser. It takes a couple of seconds for
the door to open two inches wide and big brown eyes appear in the crack. They widen when
they settle on his face and the door is subsequently thrown open. His younger sister grabs his
wrist and yanks him in, slamming the door behind them. A kick to the shin has Taehyung
biting his lower lip in pain and glaring at the younger girl. She glowers back at him, her
concern slowly breaking through the veil of anger over her eyes.
"Where the hell were you?" she hisses, her tone harsh. "If you're going to be selfish and
decide not to come home one night, at least text me. Dad got pissed at me because of you ."

He slides out of his shoes and discards them to the side before passing by her. "You're
supposed to have my back, Eunjin-ah,” he tells the irritated girl. “You should have made
something up.

She follows after him with a frustrated huff. "I can't tell him you're at a friend's house or
studying at the library because you have no friends and you don't go to school! What excuse
can I make for a guy like you?" Her voice turns mocking and she smirks at him, the hint of
teeth showing between her lips. "You should follow in Jongyu-hyung’s footsteps. Then dad
will have nothing to shout about."

Taehyung spins on his feet, leaving her no time to defend herself before he smacks her hard
on the back of the head. Black strands fly into her face and she yelps in pain, hands rising to
soothe the burn. She glares daggers at him, arms lowering back down and her hands balling
into fists.

He doesn't want to be like his brother. He doesn't want to leave his family behind and cut off
all contacts like the people who have raised him are strangers.

He raises his chin, the smug look in his eyes daring her to hit him back. She answers the
provocation without hesitation and digs her knee into his side. He stumbles to the side with a
silent gasp. Despite her slender frame, her long limbs pack a punch.

"That's what you get, jerk!"

Taehyung grabs her folded leg, ready to throw her to the floor but their father's booming
voice makes them both freeze.

"Shut the fuck up!"

The thin walls seemingly shake as his father's resonant voice bounces off their surface.
Taehyung mentally apologizes to their neighbors who have to deal with this whenever the
man forgets he has people around him. He's responsible for his anger this time.

"Taehyung, get your ass over here," the man calls out, his voice now much lower.

Two pairs of eyes meet, fear, apprehension, and nervousness blending on their faces.
Taehyung releases his grip on his sister, letting gravity pull her leg down. She looks at him,
her expression solemn, and pats his shoulder, a small gesture of support. With a sigh,
Taehyung turns back around and heads for the kitchen. Smoke lazily wafts out of it and into
the living room, a thin filter of smoke covering the space. He steps in with his hands in his
pockets and stops behind a wooden chair, the table separating the two.

His father is sitting on a chair across from him, an ankle resting over his knee and a cigarette
lazily hanging from his darkened lips. His face is partially hidden behind the trail of white
smoke rising to the ceiling. The white gas floats to Taehyung's face at a snail's pace, entering
his nose and leaving a subtle burn in his throat. The air he's breathing is stale and murky like
the still water of a pond. He never truly realized how pungent the odor of burning tobacco is
until today. After spending some time in a world filled with the aroma of espresso beans,
fresh blooms, and the crisp scent of clean laundry, his own home smells putrid. A carcass is
decomposing in the chair in front of him, its foul smell penetrating the walls and furniture
around him like essence.

He stares down at him, his distaste for him clear in his eyes and the downward curve of his
lips. His father mimics the expression, his eyes roaming down his body and back up to the
folded hood on his back. "You look as disgusting as ever," the man spits, his voice hoarser
than it was in his youth. "Is that why you decided not to come back home? Did you want to
give my eyes a bit of rest? I'll forgive you if that's why you went silent on me. If not, you
know what's in store for you."

Taehyung looks off to the side toward the blinds covering the cluster of small windows. The
sunshine slips from the edges, engulfing the room in dim lighting. His mind goes back to the
brightness of Hoseok's living room, to the view of the street and green trees on the side of the
road.

He suddenly finds it hard to breathe, his lungs struggling to take in the air around him. He
feels suffocated in his own home like he'll run out of oxygen if he stays here any longer.

He makes a beeline for the windows in the living room and pulls the blinds up with more
strength than necessary. He opens every single window as far as they can go and breathes in
deep when a light breeze washes over him to the sound of children's laughter and creaking
swings. He sees the kids running around in the park behind their apartment, the sun warming
their shining hair and rosy cheeks. He looks beyond them to the countless pale buildings,
gray roads, and bright signs. His lungs finally take in a proper breath, his diaphragm
flattening to let his lungs fill up to their full capacity before he lets the breath go, long and
steady.

His breath is cut short when what feels like a boulder slams into his neck where it meets the
base of his skull and his forehead bounces off the clear glass in front of him. His skull shakes
on impact, the vibration spreading to his front teeth and gums. He wobbles on his feet and
slumps against the windows as the pain radiates throughout the back of his head, crawling up
to envelop the crown of his head. He looks over his shoulder, detaching his cheek and temple
from the warming glass.

His father is standing in the doorway, a hand hovering over his chest and his cigarette crushed
between yellowing incisors. The somber look in the man's eyes has Taehyung shrinking
away, the bones of his hip and elbow digging into the hard material supporting him. His sister
is standing at the junction in the walls, her eyes wide and lips pressed tightly together.
Taehyung lowers his gaze to the floor and quickly realizes that what had hit him was a jar of
peanut butter, the container partially full.

"What the hell do you think you're doing?" the man asks, his low voice grating against the
walls of his throat. "Shut the damn windows off. I can't stand those fucking kids."

Taehyung pushes himself up, the quiver in his skull gradually diminishing, leaving a deep
throbbing behind. He straightens to his full height, his eyes steady on the man that just
assaulted him. "It stinks ," he spits, his voice rising with his sudden courage. "Unless you
want to suffocate on your own rank breath, you better open the windows and let some fresh
air in."

Eunjin lifts two fingers to the bridge of her nose, her head shaking from side to side. The look
in her eyes screams idiot . Taehyung ignores her, his attention on the man reaching for the
buckle of his belt around his hips. In one swift, almost graceful, movement, he slips the band
out of the hoops of his pants like he's drawing a sword out of its sheath.

Taehyung sneers at him, his defensive stance betraying the confidence on his face. "Oh, you
want to get physical, old man?" he scoffs. "You're sure your body can handle it?"

Said old man looks ready to throttle him. So does Eunjin. "Shut the hell up, Taehyung," she
nearly yells, teeth bared.

He promptly clicks his tongue at her and she completely disregards him to approach their
father. She stands in front of him, blocking Taehyung from his view. "He just wants to piss
you off," she says calmly. "You don't have to get violent."

She reaches for him but her hands get swatted away with the leather. She sighs, not surprised
in the least by the aggressive reaction.

"You want to get tanned too?" he threatens. She moves aside without delay, shrugging at her
brother behind him. Taehyung watches her leave to their shared room, his relief releasing the
tension in the muscles of his neck and shoulders.

Now, they're alone.

The man across from him rolls up his sleeves, preparing himself for manual labor. Taehyung
knows he's earned the beating but he had to express himself one way or another. Maybe the
windows will be open tomorrow. It will make his tender flesh worth it.

His father swings the weapon in his hand as a show of strength. "You won't be so smug once
your ass turns red."

Taehyung snorts at this and his father strides toward him without warning, blocking his path
of escape before he can run away. The man reaches for him and he flinches involuntarily in
response. The other's fingers spill over his wrist as he's hauled toward the gray couch and
pushed down to his knees. He lost count of how many times he has found himself bent over
the hard cushion. He closes his eyes when both his underwear and pants are pulled down in a
single, unbroken movement.

His father never stalls, he hates wasting time after all.

He also wastes no time isolating himself in his room once the man has had enough and lets
him go. He doesn't spare his sister a glance when he falls heavily on their bed and
immediately starts crying into his pillow. He can't breathe after a handful of minutes, the
cushion pressed tightly over his nose and closed mouth. He vaguely hopes his consciousness
will leave him.
He turns toward his sister to breathe, the ambient air cooling his wet cheeks. He blinks hard,
the skin around his eyes puffy and raw from rubbing his face against the pillowcase. Narrow
eyes look down at him and he nearly buries his face back into the pillow. He made it his
mission to never shed a single tear in front of the monster of a man in the living room but he's
failing spectacularly. The shame of crying in front of his little sister left him at the age of
eight and it has never returned since.

"You're a moron, you know that?" his sister snaps, her tone sharp. "The dumbest of all
morons." She places a hand on his forehead, long fingers brushing his hair. "What's behind
that pretty face of yours? A sunflower seed? A coffee bean? Oh, I know! It must be a grain of
salt!"

Taehyung's gaze softens and her mocking smile instantly turns kind. He brings a hand to the
crown of her head to make a mess of her long hair. "Thanks, Eunjin-ah. You were pretty cool
standing in front of dad like that."

She blinks in mild surprise, not expecting the expression of gratitude. She looks off to the
side, arms crossing over her chest. "Dumbass.”

Taehyung shrugs, hand slipping off her head as fatigue pulls at his limbs. His eyes fall shut,
sleep grabbing at him eagerly. The last thing he hears is a lengthy exhale above him before he
finally loses consciousness as he previously wished.

---

Taehyung feels more exhausted than he was before falling asleep despite the darkness around
him. A look over his sister's shoulder at the digital clock tells him he's up much too early. He
carefully slides the covers off of his body, taking care not to stir the sleeping girl or to irritate
his burning skin. The door briefly creaks as he pulls it open and closes it behind him, the
handle turned for minimal noise. He stares at the bright light reflecting off the white walls,
his eyes lowering to the body sprawled over the couch. A bottle of beer is loosely held
between curled fingers, three other empty bottles shining in the TV's light.

Taehyung grimaces at the sight. He doesn't like to see him like this. He can't stand the messy
hair and round belly. He can't bear to look at the bottles in the fridge every time someone
opens the door. This man is his father and his DNA is implanted into the cells making up his
body. He's doomed to become an abusive chimney of a man like him, and it's making his
blood crawl.

He hears his sister's voice in the confines of his head telling him how stupid he is but he
ignores it as he walks over to him, the glass of water he had meant to get forgotten. He lets
the inkling of hope that this conversation will go well give him the courage he needs. Brown
eyes rise to his face when he stops at an arm’s length away from him.

"I didn't expect to see your dirty self so soon."

Taehyung does feel dirty from the inside out.

"It's four in the morning, why are you sitting here drinking beer?" he replies, ignoring the
scalding greeting. "You have work tomorrow."

Dull eyes stare motionlessly into his own and he shifts uncomfortably under the scrutiny. "Sit
down. You haven't told me where you ran off to yesterday."

Taehyung swallows forcefully as his hope dwindles into nothing and it’s immediately
replaced with regret. He can see where this is going from miles away. He doesn't run away to
his room and instead carefully sits down on the end of the couch, hissing when the flesh of
his ass presses against the hard cushion. The man scoots over to him, closing the distance he
had purposely created. He looks down at his hands, avoiding the other's judging eyes.

"Tell me the truth," he says, his words leaving him slowly under the influence of alcohol.
"You were out whoring yourself, weren't you?"

Taehyung doesn't take in a sharp breath or look up at him in shock. He simply keeps staring
at his bony fingers, wishing the couch under him could just swallow him up. Speaking to him
with the expectation that it would go well was foolish of him. He knew what was coming
almost word for word yet it still impaled him in the heart. He knows what's going through his
father's head every time he comes back home. He never fails to notice the way his eyes
wander over his body, searching for a sign, any sign, that his suspicions are right. If his
hoodie is up, it must mean his neck is covered in hickeys, right? If his shirt collar is low, he
must want to show skin to his potential clients. Whatever he does stir up unfounded
conclusions he just can't disprove. He has stopped that way of life years ago but his father is
still stuck in the past. No matter what Taehyung does, he's always stuck fighting impossible
battles.

He keeps his mouth shut, certain that if he says a single word to defend himself it will be
used against him. Instead, he shakes his head, his body working up a sweat to further cool
him down. He refuses to look at the man so close to him.

"You whore," comes the expected insult. "You probably suck crusty dicks in dirty alleys for
5,000 won. You're fucking vile, just like your mother."

His nasal cavities burn with impending tears. He doesn't know why every conversation
between them always ends like this. He can be sitting down, minding his own business, and
names will be thrown at him. His siblings have never been treated that way. He guesses it's
because they look nothing like their late mother. That, or because the woman never used her
two other children as she used him.

"Don't insult the dead," Taehyung murmurs under his breath.

"Fuck that bitch," his father spits. "I can't believe you pity her after everything she's done."

Taehyung's eyes squeeze shut automatically, cutting visual stimuli for a moment. The
darkness is too thick around him. It clogs up his lungs and cuts off his air supply. He needs to
feel the sun's rays on his skin; needs the pleasant smell of sweet vanilla and bitter coffee. He's
left with the lingering scent of tobacco, yellow teeth, and clammy skin. He doesn't know how
much more he can take before he comes apart at the seams.
A hand slams down on his hip and he jumps in surprise, his eyes wide as he finally looks up.
Dark eyes stare back at him, the upper half of his father's face completely engulfed in
shadows. The hand slides up to his crotch and he leaps to his feet, his hands held out in front
of him protectively. His father just laughs, the sound rough and breathy.

"You're trying your damnedest to prove me wrong but I know what you truly are,” he says
doubtlessly. “A father knows his son best."

Taehyung's mouth falls open, scandalized at the other's words. It takes him a moment before
he can close it back up, biting his tongue to prevent himself from saying something he'll
regret. He wisely chooses to spin on his heels and head back to the safety his shared room
provides him.

He has to get out of here, one way or another.

---

A handful of days later, he finds himself stopping in front of a familiar place. He looks up at
the curved white letters, a frown on his face. He glances over his shoulder at the carefree
people passing by. He should be among the nameless faces, walking away from the little
building, but here is, looking lost and alone next to the colorful flowers. It's pathetic that he
has returned after only five days of his father's company. He thought he was strong for
putting up with his sharp tongue and sturdy hands all the time but knowing that this little
place exists makes it unbearable to be cramped into the suffocating walls of his apartment.
He still remembers Hoseok's faltering smile after he told him he might return. Because he
smiles so brightly, a normal curve of the lips seems off.

He can't have forgotten about him in less than a week, right? He didn't leave Taehyung's mind
anyway.

He finally pushes the glass door to the sound of wind chimes. He steps in, a sense of déjà vu
washing over him when he sees the dozens of tables scattered about, now with people
occupying them. He spots the table near the white curtains and heads straight for it without
further thought. He sits down on the wooden chair, surprised at how comfortable it is. He
barely glances at the pictures of pancakes and eggs on the menu, food the last thing on his
mind.

He feels out of place in this trendy coffee shop. Everyone sports a polished look, even the
teenagers still wearing their school uniform. He's sitting alone, long bangs falling over his
eyes and oversize clothing covering most of his skin despite the summer heat. He looks out
of the window on his left, a hand under his chin. He wants to flee but a black apron stops in
front of his table before he can turn his thoughts into actions.

A man with hazelnut hair is smiling down at him, straight teeth practically reflecting the light
coming in through the window across from him. His piercing, narrow eyes deeply contrast
with his round cheeks and plump lips. He seems cute and innocent from the neck up but
everything below screams sturdiness and fitness. He and Taehyung two are like night and
day.
The waiter reaches into the back pocket of his black jeans and pulls out a notepad and a pen.
"What can I get you?" he asks, his voice high and soft.

Taehyung blinks at him before glancing at the blackboard over the bar, feeling dumb for not
having made his choice yet. His eyes quickly move to the non-caffeinated section, stopping
on the English word chocolate . He looks back at the man who is patiently waiting for him to
make his choice.

"Hot chocolate, please," he finally says, the other's pen not moving as if it’s only there for
show.

"What size?"

He doesn't have to look at the pile of cups across from him, he only ever chooses one size.
"Small." He pauses, knowing he forgot to say something. "Just the drink."

The man's lips part, probably to confirm his order and tell him he will be back with his drink,
but his eyes dive into Taehyung's own and his smile slowly falls. His eyebrows lower in
concern and Taehyung briefly wonders why people's smiles fall when they look at him.

"Are you okay?"

The question is foreign to him. He doesn't even know what to answer. When has he truly
been okay? He can't quite remember. People often have the question in their eyes but they
never inquire about their worry so he never had to come up with an answer. The waiter's lips
curve downward at the lack of response. Taehyung smiles up at him, hoping to appease him
even if just a little.

"I'm fine, thanks," he replies, trying to sound as sincere as possible despite the demons
clawing up the walls of his mind. "I'm just a little tired."

He receives a slow nod, the nice smile slowly returning on the other's lips. "Good. I'll be right
back."

He turns and leaves, light on his feet. Taehyung turns back to the window, feeling like shit
and not surprised by it.

He almost doesn't notice the cup suddenly in front of him, the light clattering of the ceramic
on wood his only warning. He looks down at the cup with a frown. It's huge , practically the
width of his outstretched hand. He looks up, his eyes naturally going to the waiter’s toothy
smile.

"That's a small?" he asks, certain that it isn't.

The man giggles, the youthful laugh somehow fitting his smooth features. "It's not and it's my
treat." Taehyung's frown deepens at the thought of wasting compassion on a dead man but his
following words are dismissed with a toothy smile. "Don't sweat it." he continues with a
wave of his hand. "There's no way you won't cheer up after drinking Jungkook's rich but
smooth hot chocolate. Come on, take a sip."
Taehyung briefly glances at the young man manning the espresso machine, finally putting a
face to the name. He's fully concentrated on the task at hand yet he's at ease, his round eyes
steadily fixated on the pitcher in his hand. Someone that dedicated can't possibly do a poor
job.

He picks up the cup, stopping short of his lips when he notices the smiley face drawn into the
milk, complete with eyelashes. He looks up at the person watching him and receives an even
wider smile in response. He takes a long sip, not caring that the milk is burning the roof of
his mouth. Smooth foam spreads over his tongue, the bitter taste of cocoa balanced with a
caramelized, almost woody flavor. A spontaneous smile curves his lips, the action affecting
muscles as far up as his cheeks. He's brought back to the day he sat across Hoseok, a masala
chai warming his persistently cold hands.

The waiter is beaming when he turns to look at him. "Good, right?" he says excitedly. "Can
you tell the secret ingredient?"

Taehyung blinks, taking another long sip and savoring the mix of flavors. Something in here
is unfamiliar to him but he knows the specific ingredient makes the drink extra delicious.

"The sugar?" he guesses, still focused on the lingering taste on his burnt tongue.

The waiter nods, a hand rising to his hip. "It's not just plain old sugar. It's maple syrup,
straight from Canada. It's amazingly sweet, isn't it?" Taehyung nods, mildly amused by the
other's delight. The latter notices this and laughs, his hand falling back to his thigh. "Well,
enjoy," he says casually. "I better not see you at the cash register, seriously. I'll make sure to
tell the barista how much you like it."

With another wave of his hand, he walks away again, presumably for good. Taehyung
watches him go, the smile on his lips falling and a free drink between his hands. He looks
back out of the window, nothing on his phone interesting to him. His heart is a little bit
lighter, the nameless waiter succeeding in cheering him up. He silently thanks him in his head
as he takes another sip of his hot drink, his mouth already used to the heat. He knows he
won't be able to finish it and already regrets wasting it.

Unlike the cup, it's impossible to miss the person taking a seat across from him. He turns and
blinks when he recognizes the slender fingers on the table and the curved pink lips. Hoseok is
smiling so brightly that his dimples show, a feature Taehyung hadn't noticed before. He can't
help thinking that he looks stunning with his laugh lines prominently showing and his eyes
curving into crescents. He's quite literally blinding.

"Look at who decided to visit!" he exclaims, his voice as light as air. His hand rises toward
him for a split second before falling back down to the tabletop, fingers curling against the
wood. Taehyung looks down at them for an instant before returning to the dazzling smile.
"I'm happy to see you, Taehyung," he continues. "Seriously."

There's something in his eyes that he doesn't quite reveal but he's sincere and that's enough to
warm the metal bars around Taehyung's heart. He looks down at his own curled fingers
around the cup, already embarrassed before murmuring his thoughts out loud.
"Me too."

The high-pitched laugh is enough of a response. Taehyung keeps his gaze lowered, heat
rising to his cheeks.

"I'm actually here to offer you a job," Hoseok reveals once he has sobered up. "I take it you're
not currently working?" Taehyung slowly shakes his head, countless emotions mingling and
clashing inside of him as he lifts his gaze. "Then come work here," Hoseok offers, his tone
gentle. "You'll have a reason to have my number."

Hoseok's grin is contagious and Taehyung finds himself having the urge to smile back. He's
been given a great offer. It's not easy to get another job right after quitting a previous one,
especially with no specific experience. Hoseok is giving him security and it honestly seems
too good to be true. Nothing is that easy in life. The cup in his hand suddenly weighs a ton.

"Is that why I got a free drink?" he asks, scared to hear the answer.

Hoseok chuckles, his head shaking as if the question is ridiculous. "Jimin's just a sweetheart.
So is Jungkook. He was grinning like a little boy when he was told he made someone smile."

Taehyung suddenly wonders how long Hoseok was here, completely unnoticed by him. He
looks beyond Hoseok's shoulder toward the bar where Jungkook is chatting with a waitress,
his body casually leaning on the metal counter. He's smiling now, his big front teeth giving
him a youthful appearance.

Taehyung sees another smile from his peripheral vision and looks back down at the person in
front of him. Hoseok tilts his head, fingers laced under his chin. "So? Want some time to
think about it?"

Taehyung shakes his head. For one reason or another, he's still alive. He doesn't know what's
keeping him rooted to life but he needs a job if he wants to have any semblance of peace
within his mind. "I accept the offer."

Hoseok smiles at this, honest and unrestrained, and Taehyung almost looks away like a shy
teenager. Instead, he shakes the hand held out to him. He's not surprised to discover that
Hoseok's skin is as soft and warm as it appears.

"Great, let's get you in training soon," Hoseok says with a nod of his head. "Tell me when
you're ready to start."

"Tomorrow is fine," Taehyung replies without the need for thought.

He doesn't have plans for tomorrow. He never has plans.

Hoseok simply nods. "Then I want you here at eight tomorrow with black pants or jeans and
a white shirt. Since you don't go to school, you will be exploited." He cracks a smile at this.
"I hope you're up for that."

Taehyung isn't sure why the thought of working restlessly appeals to him. Maybe it's because
it will give him a reason to get out of bed in the morning. Or maybe it's because this job will
prove to his father that he isn't a streetwalker like he seems to think.

He finally allows himself to smile, an action that earns him an even broader one from
Hoseok.

"Then everything is settled," Hoseok says as he gets to his feet. "I will see you tomorrow,
Taehyung."

Taehyung nods at him and Hoseok leaves with a toothy smile and a bounce to his steps. The
former watches him go, a little dazed by his radiance.

His decision to come here wasn't a mistake after all.

 Baby Steps

Taehyung wakes up twenty minutes past seven, feeling somewhat rested. For the past
months, his sleep has been empty and he found it hard to stay asleep at times. He's constantly
exhausted to the point where being tired is now his normal state. He purposefully slept
relatively early yesterday so he looks decent today. He's mildly excited and nervous at the
thought of doing something different and new. It's not unlike how he felt during the training
days of his first job at a fast-food joint. The job he's about to begin is better than a fast-food
restaurant and a convenience store. This is a job at a charming cafe near the Han river with
cute coffee mugs and even cuter employees. It's nice to look forward to something after
feeling like living is a burden for so long. He dares to hope that today is the beginning of a
new start to his life.

He leaves his apartment with black jeans, a long-sleeved white shirt, and jet black sneakers.
He's about to walk down the stairs when a door clicks open behind him, drawing his
attention. He turns around and tilts his head at his sister leaning out of the door, the tie of her
uniform hanging to the side.

"Where are you going?" she asks.

Taehyung doesn't even find it in himself to mess with her, choosing to say the truth instead. "I
got a new job," he divulges, his tone light.

She blinks at him, silent for a moment before a warm smile crawls to her lips and she raises a
fist in the air. "Hwaiting, oppa."

He mimics the gestures with much less enthusiasm and turns back around, ready to leave
until he remembers a crucial detail. He takes a step back and looks over his shoulder at her.
"Don't tell dad, I’ll be the one to tell him."

She nods at him without delay. "Of course."

Taehyung turns back around and glides down the creaking stairs, his head getting light from
the speed. The walk to A Little Taste of Sunshine is refreshing and revitalizing. The sun is
warm, the breeze is light and the birds are chirping without a care in the world. He hasn't felt
this relaxed in so long that the feeling is almost foreign to him.

It takes him fifteen minutes to reach the little building. The flowers greet him as he pushes
the door open, chimes singing above him. A few pairs of eyes briefly turn to him as he enters.
He looks around, unsure of where he should be heading. He recognizes the barista, the
famous Jungkook, and decides to head his way. He reminds him of his little brother when he
was younger and cute. He's speaking to a fine fellow, another employee going by the black
apron tied around his waist. His black hair is neatly parted to expose flawless skin and his
broad shoulders and respectable height gives his body perfect proportions. Taehyung is
beginning to think Hoseok actively hires attractive people.
Jungkook notices him first when he approaches and gives him a polite nod, the handsome
man imitating him. The smile on the latter's lips is pleasant and relaxed.

"And another pretty face joins us," he chirps, his smile audible in his voice. "Hoseokie really
outdid himself this time.”

Taehyung is unexpectedly flattered by the unconcealed and direct compliment. Jungkook

grins at him, his arms loosely crossed over his chest. "I'm Jungkook if Jimin-hyung hasn't
already told you. I mostly make the drinks."

He pours imaginary milk into an invisible cup to prove his point. The woody sweetness of the
hot chocolate drink returns to Taehyung's mouth, the bitterness of cocoa settling on the back
of his tongue.

"Thanks for the hot chocolate," he says quietly. "It was really good."

Jungkook's face brightens considerably, his prominent front teeth exposed to make him look
even younger than he is. "No problem. I'm glad you liked it as much as you did."

The man at his side adjusts the container in his arms, his smile still as wide. "You'll be
thanking me too once you start eating my food." He winks at Taehyung, making the youngest
among them roll his eyes. "I'm Seokjin but everybody calls me Jin. I'm Jin-hyung to you," he
tells him, his smile playful. "Me and two other guys cook and bake in the back."

Taehyung briefly introduces himself in return. Seokjin takes a good look at the features of his
face, his brow furrowing slightly the more his eyes travel. "You haven't had breakfast yet,
have you?"

Taehyung slowly shakes his head, his face making him uncomfortable every time he sees it
on a reflective surface. Jungkook removes the lid of the container Seokjin is holding without
being told so the cook can reach into it with a gloved hand. He pulls out a croissant and
practically forces it into Taehyung's hand. The bread is soft and warm to the touch.

"Butter croissant fresh from the stove," he says with a lilt to his voice. "I've been swatting
Jungkook's hands away for five minutes straight."

Jungkook chuckles, shrugging nonchalantly as he sets the lid aside and Seokjin fills the glass
case with various pastries. Taehyung isn't particularly hungry at the moment since he never
eats breakfast but he isn't about to refuse Seokjin's kind offer. He takes a big bite, his mouth
fitting over half of the large croissant. Seokjin expresses his amusement at this with squeaky,
staccato-like laughter. Taehyung chews slowly, melted butter spreading over his tongue. It's
still a surprise to him that something tastes like real food. He must have ended up in another
world altogether when Hoseok first brought him here.

"Joonie will want to see you right about now," Seokjin tells him after he quickly regains his
composure. "He's in the employee room."

Jungkook waves Taehyung goodbye and the latter heads for the "Employee Only" door. The
break room is simple enough with a table, multiple chairs, and a series of lockers. The large
plant in the corner and the big photograph on the wall are the only things standing out. The
countless skyscrapers of Seoul are pictured from the perspective of someone on the ground, a
reddish moon hovering above one of the tallest buildings. A name is signed at the bottom and
Taehyung makes out the name Jeon Jungkook . The photograph is simple but Taehyung feels
attracted to it. He's so focused on examining every little detail that he jumps at the sound of
the door on his left opening.

A tall man comes into the room, his apron fitting him as well as it suited Seokjin. His
platinum blond hair highlights the warm color of his skin and his slightly drooping eyes. His
nose is surprisingly round and small, a contrast to his overall masculine appearance. He
immediately smiles at the croissant in Taehyung's hands.

"Jin-hyung should have given you another one for me," he says, his voice deep and amicable.
"His butter croissants are irresistible."

Taehyung hesitates for a moment before holding out what's left of the fresh bread. Namjoon
laughs at the gesture, making Taehyung pull his arm away in embarrassment. Namjoon is
quick to notice this and accepts the pastry from him, putting the whole thing in his mouth
without caring about the missing half. He gives him a thumbs up before handing him an
apron and gesturing for him to sit.

Namjoon's smooth voice is easy to listen to and Taehyung finds himself retaining almost all
of the information he's being relayed. He's told about schedules and phone numbers, different
roles, dress rules, opening hours, and more. Namjoon is very thorough and informed,
answering any question he has or could have with ease.

Once he's finished, he stands up and stretches his long limbs. Taehyung looks up at the
oversized domestic cat with mild amusement.

"I've talked enough, don't you think?" Namjoon says with a broad smile. "Let's get you
moving."

Namjoon pats him as he passes by and he stands up to follow him out of the door. Easy
chatter greets them when they step into the main space of the coffee shop. Namjoon looks
around, spotting one of the two women working now. He waits until she's done talking to a
customer before waving her over. She comes to them smiling, her notepad still in her hands.
She's a petite woman with excessively long strawberry-blond hair and a pale complexion. Her
body curves at all the right places and her legs are relatively long compared to her torso,
giving her the illusion of height. Her eyes wander over Taehyung's face, seemingly satisfied
by what she's looking at.

Namjoon places a hand on her shoulder. "This is Jee Jieun. She and I have been here since the
cafe opened so she knows what she's doing."

Jieun grins at him, her big eyes traveling to the newcomer. "Call me JJ like everyone else.
I've been here for so long because Seokseok and I were childhood friends back in Gwangju
and we both happened to move to Seoul around the same time," she informs him
unprompted. She glances at Namjoon and the two share a knowing smile. "He recognized me
at an intersection one day and dragged me to a nearby cafe. Now, I've been working with him
for the three years this little place has been open."

Taehyung can easily imagine Hoseok's big smile and Jieun's lost expression as she's pulled
into a random coffee shop. It feels like everyone has a story to tell about their meeting with
the vibrant and energetic Hoseok. Taehyung glances at Namjoon and the latter understands
the unspoken question in his eyes.

"He saw me at a subway station near my school and liked what he saw." He chuckles shyly, a
hand over his mouth. "You know what he said?" Taehyung urges him to continue with his
eyes and Namjoon smiles fondly at the memory. "He told me I would look perfect in a black
apron. That's why he kind of forced me to open this coffee shop with him. I'm not so good as
a waiter since I can be quite clumsy at times but he can't kick me out. This cafe is mine as
much as it's his."

Taehyung agrees with Hoseok, the apron does look good on him.

"We'll tell you all about him one day," Jieun tells him, her tone light. "For the moment, I have
an order to deliver."

Namjoon pats her encouragingly and she places a hand on Taehyung's shoulder to lead him to
the barista. As they walk, she holds up her notepad for him to see, informing him about
abbreviations and single letters. Jungkook greets them both with a flick of his free hand
before returning his focus to the coffee filters.

"I have a medium vanilla latte for you," Jieun tells him.

Jungkook silently nods at her, finishing the task at hand before writing his order on a
whiteboard on his right.

They don't waste time getting to the kitchen. He's briefly introduced to the twin brothers
Yong Hansol and Hanseung before Jieun shares her order of poached eggs, toast, and cottage
cheese. She turns to him, a hand at her hip. "I hope you're ready to learn, newbie."

Taehyung gives her an affirmative nod, eager to start working. He's going to leave a good
impression on them, he has to. He has to prove to his father that he has a normal job like
others his age. More importantly, he has to prove to himself that he isn't the complete failure
he always believed himself to be.

Fueled by the desire to show himself and his old man that he's worth more than they both
believe, he follows Jieun's instructions attentively and tries his utmost to execute his tasks
correctly.

Taehyung is content with himself once nearly two hours have passed. He's learning with ease
and everything is going smoothly. He doesn't drop anything or stumble over his words which
he guesses are the best skills to have in this particular job. He wants to try his hand at the
drinks but he has to master serving them before he can make them.
Jieun pats his back with force, bringing his attention to her. "You're good!” she exclaims
sincerely. “You're going to be a veteran in no time, trust me. Namjoon was so clumsy when
he first began that Hoseok lost his patience with him that one time. You're an expert
compared to him."

It's hard to imagine Hoseok losing his cool but he suspects it would be quite unnerving to
witness.

Metal clatters against a hard surface, bringing his attention to the bar. Jungkook looks
professional as he pours steamed milk into a stylish paper cup, the color of the liquid
indicating that it's not cow milk. He places the drink down on the counter and calls the client
over from where she's sitting in the waiting area. Once the girl is finished dressing her drink
and leaves, Jungkook pulls out his phone in one swift movement. Taehyung hasn't met the
cashier yet but she looks like she can knock him out with a single strike. She has the build of
an athlete.

Jieun giggles at his side and he turns back to her. "You keep looking over there. You want to
learn to make drinks right away, don't you?" Taehyung reluctantly nods, his eyes going back
to Jungkook. "I understand, it looks fun. It isn't hard to get the hang of it but it's not so easy to
master. Once you're a full-fledged waiter, you can try making a few lattes and non-caffeinated
beverages. You'll learn quickly."

She places a hand on his back and leads him along with her to the counter. Jungkook looks up
from the device in his hands, a guilty smile forming on his lips when he locks eyes with
Jieun. She scowls at him.

"You're working, Mr. Jeon Jungkook. What are you doing with your head down, hmm?" she
chides, her focus on the small screen. "You have nothing else to do than text your precious
girlfriend? Isn't she at work too?"

Jungkook sighs immediately, the annoyance dripping from the sound. "Nobody cares but you,
noona. Even Namjoon-hyung lets me use my phone when I have nothing to do and he's the
manager . I always keep my area clean and everything is filled up since there aren't many
people at this time of the day. Everything is under control, noona."

Jieun forcefully pushes a breath out, seemingly ready to leap over the counter to smack him.
He shoves his phone back into his back pocket in a hurry, empty hands held up to show visual
proof that he's listening. He uselessly places one of them over his mouth as if he's about to
tell a secret, his eyes shining as he leans toward Taehyung. "She might be tiny but her mouth
packs a punch," he whispers loudly, making her roll her eyes. "That's how you turn out when
you have four younger siblings to raise."

She holds up her notepad, threatening to hurl it at him and he holds up his arms in defense,
cackling loudly as if he isn't in danger. The scene before Taehyung is familiar. His younger
siblings used to act like this back when everyone lived together. If he's honest with himself,
he misses the brawls and whiny voices a little.

Jungkook flicks a finger in his direction, throwing him out of the past. "How many younger
siblings do you have?" Taehyung slowly lifts two fingers in front of him. The disapproving
sigh is immediate. "I knew it. You're old."

Taehyung is instantly reminded of his sister sticking out her tongue. "I'm twenty-three," he
informs him.

Jungkook shrugs. "Then both you and Jimin are old men while the rest are ancient."

These words are the last straw for Jieun. She circumvents the counter and barges through the
short door, making Jungkook jump back in surprise. She envelops his waist with sturdy arms
and proceeds to run her fingers under his shirt. He snorts loudly, his suppressed laughter
threatening to escape his tightly shut lips. He tries to swat her hands away but she's
determined to have him behave. Her hands glide over the bumps of his ribs, exposing
caramel skin under the black apron. A couple sitting at a nearby table glances their way and
Taehyung looks back at them, ready to apologize with his eyes until he notices their
expressions. Their warm smiles tell Taehyung that it isn't the first time they have witnessed
this kind of scene.

Jungkook finally cracks when she doesn't relent, laughing loudly as he slips out of her hold.
He pulls down at the hem of his black shirt, shoulders heaving with every shallow breath he
takes in. He shakes his head at his aggressor, vowing to take revenge under his breath.

Jieun spins around and comes back to Taehyung's side, a manicured finger held out in his
direction. "Don't be a little brat like him, Taehyung-ah."

Taehyung is touched by how affectionately the older woman calls him and he tries hard not to
show it. He glances at the said brat, his eyes falling to his toothy smile. Jungkook's eyes
move to the side and Taehyung follows his gaze, stopping on the athletic waitress Taehyung
noticed earlier. She stops next to them, an empty brown tray against her hip. She smiles at
him and he returns it politely, his head lowering in a bow. She turns to Jieun, a grin forming
on her lips.

"Isn't he a work of art?" She turns back to him with a lighthearted giggle and a hand over her
chest. "I'm Choi Hyo, nice to meet you."

"Taehyung," he replies, his attention on her cherry-red bangs of different lengths.

She smiles even wider before placing her tray on the counter, her eyes moving to Jungkook.
"I have a large caramel frappe to occupy you."

Jungkook rolls up his sleeves that fell in the previous battle and disappears under the counter,
coming back up with a carton of milk. Round eyes flicker to Taehyung and the two women
and back in a second. He cracks a smile as he sets the carton of milk down on the counter
directly below the espresso machine. "I know JJ likes to go one step at a time but you look
curious. Come here."

Jieun shrugs when Taehyung looks at her for permission. The distinct sound of the chimes at
the door catches everyone's attention before he can start moving. A group of four young guys
walks in and they survey the space for a place to sit. One of them points to an empty table
and the entire group saunters over to the vacant chairs.
Small fingers squeeze the ball of Taehyung's shoulder, the hand weighing a ton to him. "How
about you get their order first?" Jieun suggests, her voice uplifting and encouraging. "You can
watch Jungkookie do his magic after."

Taehyung swallows, suddenly nervous at the prospect of doing it all by himself for the first
time. He can't afford to mess anything up. Jieun accompanies him, lessening his burden. He
looks down at the polished edge of the wooden table, feeling cowardly for being intimidated
by guys younger than him. He looks up, meeting every pair of eyes, and plasters on a smile
he hopes is wide and friendly. "Good morning," he greets, his voice falsely animated. "What
would you like to drink?"

His demeanor and Jieun at his side are telling signs that he's still new and the boys notice
right away. They are well-mannered and kind, steadily telling him their order using formal
speech and friendly smiles. They politely say no when he asks if they want anything to eat
and he leaves them be, assuring them that he will return. He only notices that he was
carefully watched by three pairs of eyes and not one when he walks back to the counter.
Jungkook is smiling at him with fatherly pride like Taehyung isn't the older of the two.
Taehyung just frowns at him, telling him the four drinks he now has to make. Jungkook
quickly writes them down on his board and gets to work, his smile still lingering on his lips.

Hyo vocalizes what Jungkook is thinking without restraint. "Not bad, Taehyung-ah," she
cheers, her tone lively. "I won't mention names but some of us looked and acted way more
nervous than you did when we first started."

Jieun holds back a laugh just as Jungkook groans, the sound almost muffled by the portafilter
smacking against the knock box. It isn't difficult to imagine a flustered Jungkook stumbling
over his words and scratching his head in embarrassment. Taehyung's lips curve ever so
slightly but Jungkook notices it instantly. He beckons him behind the counter with a wide
swing of his arm.

Hyo pushes open the swing door and Taehyung thanks her as he walks in. Jungkook looks
over his shoulder at him with his body partially turned his way, a contrast to how willing
Hoseok was to let him get close. He stops close enough to Jungkook to see what he's doing
without invading his personal space. Jungkook starts moving again, placing the portafilter
under the dispenser of the coffee grinder which screams the entire time the ground beans fall
into the metal filter.

Jungkook doesn't say a word as he works, favoring actions over long explanations. He levels
out the mound of ground coffee with his finger and holds up the pressure tamper for
Taehyung to see. He tamps the espresso, brown disappearing under metal, and removes it a
second later. With a push of a button, hot water is released from the machine and with a flick
of his wrist, he secures the portafilter and places a cup underneath. He does this two more
times with more speed than the first time and Taehyunng watches with undivided attention,
not even noticing that the girls have left.

Jungkook suddenly points to a cup that is quite small compared to the others. "For espressos,
cortados, and macchiatos."
Taehyung has no clue what those are but he nods anyway. Jungkook breaks out into a grin.
"You'll know what those are later. I'll teach you as the number one barista of this cafe."

Teahyung blinks at him. "Who's number two and three?"

Jungkook doesn't have to think to answer him. "After me is Yoongi-hyung and then Hoseok-
hyung."

Taehyung huffs quietly, now curious about this Yoongi. He's almost certain they competed for
their respective places on the podium."You all had a competition or something?"

"We did and I came out on top," Jungkook chirps, pride in his voice.

Taehyung wonders how the competition unfolded. Was it peaceful or was it an all-out war?
Maybe he'll be talented enough to dethrone Jungkook if he participates next time.

Jungkook finally takes care of the milk, this time going at his usual rapid pace. He uses a
massive pitcher, pouring the milk to about a little below three-fourths of its capacity. He
presses the same button for every cup and hot water drips into them, tainted orange and
brown with the espresso.

Taehyung remembers what Hoseok did to steam the milk with surprising clarity. Jungkook
goes through the same steps in the same order and the result is a smooth microfoam free of
bubbles. Jungkook twirls the milk around and pours it into the freshly-brewed espresso,
making a white rosetta among the brown coffee. Taehyung is fascinated despite it not
showing outwardly. Jungkook fills up the remaining cups except for the tiny cup which has a
brownish layer of crema over it. He sets the pitcher down, with barely any milk left inside of
it.

"Done," he announces, his tone lively. "Now you go serve them."

Taehyung does his job well until the end, smiling a little less falsely as he asks which drink is
whose and sets them down in front of them. Jieun is missing from his side but he's much less
nervous now that he did most of his job. All that's left is to come back with the bill.

He walks away from the table, not sure what he should be doing now that his job is over.
Before he can look as awkward and lost as he feels, Jieun shows up at his side, a friendly
smile on her lips as she looks at him. "You had fun?"

Taehyung lets out a loud breath through his nose and Jieun giggles, a hand smacking his
shoulder blade. Something lime green automatically makes him turn his head toward it like a
red stop sign. He realizes it's a shirt and lifts his gaze to see who is wearing it.

He's surprised to see his new boss sauntering toward them, his body relaxed and an easygoing
smile on his lips. He lifts a hand to push his hair back as he stops in front of them, exposing
the skin of his arm under his white blazer. His collarbones, partly exposed due to the
looseness of the lime tank top, move with the movement of his arm. Taehyung can't help but
admit that he looks stunning in everything and anything he wears.
"Your work was admirable today, Taehyung-ah," Hoseok begins, his nodding showing his
sincerity. "You'll be as good and comfortable as everyone else in no time. I'm betting on three
weeks max."

"I bet two weeks," Jieun chimes in, confidence in her tone.

Hoseok grins, amusement shining in his eyes as he looks down at her. "What are we betting?"

"A full-course meal at the fancy restaurant down the road," she replies in an instant. "The one
who loses the bet pays for the two of us."

Hoseok shrugs, his eyes returning to his new employee. "It's on."

A small hand slaps Taehyung's shoulder. "Don't let me down. I believe in you."

He glances down at Jieun, not even sure who he's rooting for. He does have a little preference
for the angel in human skin. Someone as benevolent and good-natured as Hoseok deserves
nothing less than luxury without cost.

"I didn't see you at all today," Taehyung comments, changing the subject so his thoughts
aren't magically revealed.

Hoseok understands what Taehyung is getting at immediately and raises a hand, his index
finger uncoiling to point to a specific area of the ceiling. Taehyung simply blinks when he
notices the white-bodied camera above the pile of cups. He surveys the ceiling, finding
another one on a corner near the employee door. He also notices the speakers that have
played all genres of music throughout the day.

"Namjoonie and Yoongi-hyung really wanted me to install these." He pauses, a thought

crossing his mind. "Don't worry, I'm not some creep that monitors my employees all day.
Nobody has time for that. I just look from time to time." He smiles reassuringly. "Anyways,
you're done for today. Let's have a little chat."

Taehyung should be nervous since his boss wants to talk to him but said boss is Jung Hoseok
and the angel has only made him feel at ease and welcomed. With a wave to Jieun, Hoseok
leads him to the break room. They pass through the door Namjoon first appeared from. In the
small room is a sink, cleaning supplies, and shelves where syrups, coffee bags, and more are
stored in a separate section of the room. They go into another room on the right and
Taehyung is surprised to see an office space complete with towering bookshelves, a wooden
desk, and a computer.

Namjoon occupies one of the two desk chairs, a pen twirling between his fingers. Taehyung
assumes Namjoon is there so often that Hoseok got him a comfortable chair instead of a
folding one.

The pen flies out of Namjoon's hand as Taehyung thinks this and heads straight for Hoseok's
face. He swats it away with skill and a shout of surprise before it can bounce off his cheek.
He looks at the seated man sharply, hands at his hips. "You think you're cool?"
Namjoon smiles apologetically at his friend who nearly became his victim. "Sorry,
Hoseokie."

Hoseok grabs a folding chair as he shakes his head and opens it up, setting it down just two
feet away from Namjoon. Taehyung sits down following Hoseok's prompt and the latter sits
on his chair and rolls it over. Taehyung feels constricted between the two warm bodies
despite the friendly auras the two emit.

"So," Namjoon begins, a cordial smile on his lips. "How did you like your first day of
training?"

Taehyung goes for the complete truth as he answers him in a low voice. "It was better than I
expected."

Hoseok nods, a leg lifting over the other and his back heavily leaning on the backrest. "You
were better than I expected," he replies, liveliness in his voice. "I'm pleasantly surprised.
Nobody other than Hyo and Yoongi-hyung was that decent on the first day." He pauses, his
eyes moving to his friend sitting across from him. "Yoongi-hyung wasn't here at all this
morning, was he?"

Namjoon shakes his head. "Thursdays and Fridays are his days off now. He'll be here
tomorrow," he informs him. Taehyung blinks when Namjoon's dark eyes settle on him. "He'll
be here next Tuesday and so will you."

His manager proceeds to tell him when he has to come in next. The days are scattered about
the next week and Taehyung dreads the days when he'll have absolutely nothing to do. These
are the times he wished he had school to occupy and distract him from his thoughts and
father.

Namjoon gets up with a grunt and Hoseok watches him with an amused smile. A large hand
lands on Taehyung's shoulder. "I'll see you next Friday, Taehyung-ah." He turns to his friend,
the hand on Taehyung's shoulder lifting to point a finger in Hoseok's direction. "We have a
date, I remind you,” he mentions. “I know where you live and I have the keys. You know
what I'll do if you don't show up. I don't care if you have dance practice until late in the
evening or if you're too tired, you show up on time."

Hoseok snorts loudly like an angered horse, memories resurfacing. "You're not going to give
me an iced bath in my sleep again, will you?"

Taehyung winces internally at the thought. Namjoon's eyes narrow, playfully serious.
"Mickey knows me, he won't bark."

Hoseok laughs out loud and Taehyung notices how much he missed the sound despite hearing
it just yesterday. His laughter is warm and comforting like a pleasant summer breeze under a
clear sky. That's the sound he wants to hear when he's truly down and he feels like nothing is
worth it anymore.

Namjoon takes a step away from him, bringing Taehyung back to the present moment. He
slowly realizes he's been staring at Hoseok longer than appropriate when the latter tilts his
head, his smile still stretching his lips. He looks away from him, settling on Namjoon instead
who heads towards the door. His long legs bring him to the door before Taehyung can even
blink again. He turns back around, an index finger held up diligently straight. "We. Have. A
date," he repeats, punctuating every word.

Hoseok releases a false sigh, his shoulders slumping. "Yes, Namjoonie, it only happened
once. You know how punctual I am."

Namjoon's features soften in an instant and he smiles, fondness in his eyes as he looks down
at his close friend. He waves the two of them goodbye, smiling wider when they both return
the wave. He closes the door behind him, leaving them alone.

Taehyung turns back around, the look in Namjoon's eyes leaving an impact on him. He
briefly wonders if the two are together but the Hoseok swipes that thought away with a wave
of his hand. "I know what you're thinking," he says without delay. 'It's not an actual date, not
a lover's date anyway. I'm not dating anybody."

Taehyung slowly nods, not sure how to react to this revelation. He finds it hard to believe
someone as kind and charming as Jung Hoseok isn't in any relationship. He's curious to know
why he's single but he keeps his questions to himself.

Hoseok gazes at him for a moment, his eyes thoughtful. Taehyung stares back at him in
silence, waiting apprehensively for his next words. Hoseok uncrosses his legs and leans
forward, his elbows digging into the flesh above his kneecaps. "Are you feeling any better?"

Taehyung doesn't expect this question, leaving him at a loss for words. His mind immediately
conjures up the memory of himself crying as he looked down at the sweet Shih Tzu, a firm
hand caressing his back. He lowers his gaze to his curled fingers bundled into the space
between his thighs, the seriousness in the other's eyes making him uncomfortable. He
suddenly wants to flee, the feeling of being exposed unbearable to him.

"Jimin told me you looked pretty sad," Hoseok continues, his attention never straying away
from him. The bones of Taehyung's knees collide as he closes his legs, his wrists grinding
against one another. "I was just hoping everything is alright now."

Hoseok doesn't stop probing and Taehyung feels his throat closing off, air straining to reach
his lungs. He swallows and his saliva nearly gets stuck on the way down. It's too difficult to
act like his heart isn't weighing a ton and his mind isn't hoarded by dark thoughts. What can
he answer him? He can barely understand his feelings. He just knows he doesn't feel good.

"I'll be fine," he finally murmurs, his voice strained. "Probably..."

Hoseok doesn't say anything else and Taehyung can't gather the courage to raise his head to
look at him. He sees black hair come into his peripheral vision and his eyes move up by
reflex. The look on Hoseok’s face is gentle and calm like he wasn't tormenting him only
seconds earlier. "How about we go on a date?" Taehyung blinks as Hoseok gets to his feet and
bounces on his heels. "Come on, take the apron off. We're going now."
Hoseok is out of the door in record time, leaving the door open for him. Taehyung can't even
refuse. He has practically been given no choice.

He's going on a date with the angel Jung Hoseok and he isn't sure he dislikes the thought of
it.
 Date with an Angel

Everything is unfamiliar to him. He's sitting down in a restaurant with someone for once. It's
such a new, fresh experience that he can't help but be tense in his seat. It feels like his
shoulder blades and rear are digging into the chair. The angel, now his date, is sitting across
from him, an easygoing smile on his lips as he swipes through the menu. Taehyung doesn't
register the words on the shiny paper even though it's in Hangul and the meals are a staple of
Korean cuisine. The pictures just look like blotches of warm colors to him. Nothing looks
like food in his nervous state of mind.

Hoseok's brow furrows in uncertainty before he lifts his gaze from the menu to the person
sharing the table with him. "What do you suggest I get?" he asks, his voice breaking through
the chatter around them. "Literally everything here is good. The sweet old ladies make it feel
like I'm back in Gwangju with my mother."

He smiles softly at the table, warm memories of his mother flooding him. Taehyung envies
him. He has a mother waiting at home who will be more than happy to make a good meal for
him.

"I was going to get the same thing as you, actually," Taehyung informs him.

Hoseok chuckles and his eyes flicker to Taehyung and back to the menu. "Then we're both in
trouble. Everyone complains that I can never make up my mind and I have to admit that
they're right."

Taehyung gives him a small, tentative smile, and Hoseok glances up on time to see it. He
smiles back even wider and returns his attention to the menu. Taehyung stares at him, his
eyes running over the other's features. Under the sunlight, Hoseok looks a little bit more
human and a little less divine. His hair shines a coal brown under the sun and the silky
strands fall over the smooth caramel skin of his forehead and cheeks. His curved lips are a
healthy pink and his skin is visibly smooth and soft. From this angle, his nose is slightly
pointed and his jaw is just as sharp. The slender fingers over his cheek are long and free of
scars or peeling skin. Taehyung still remembers the softness of the back of his hand and the
warmth of his palm.

Footsteps have him jerking out of his daze. He notices a waitress heading their way, the heels
of her sneakers clicking against the wood of the floor. Hoseok doesn't look up when she stops
at their table. She flashes a smile at Taehyung but scowls when she turns to Hoseok.

"Why are you with a different person every time you show up here?" she asks, her husky
voice surprising Taehyung. Hoseok finally looks up, his lips curving. "And you're as
indecisive as ever. You're making him wait."

Hoseok holds up the menu with one hand and dismisses the waitress with a wave of the other.
"I'll never be able to choose with you staring at me so you can beat it."
She doesn't waste a second to smack him on the head with her notepad. He laughs like a little
boy and she breaks into a smile, her annoyance vanishing in the space of a breath. Jung
Hoseok just seems to have that effect on people. He finally orders after a couple of seconds,
carefully mentioning that Taehyung is having the same thing. The waitress nods at the two of
them before walking away, her ponytail swinging from side to side.

"Don't mind her.” Hoseok comments. “She just enjoys making me look bad."

Taehyung shrugs at him, content to be at ease for a moment, however short it is. Hoseok
picks up on his comfort and maintains it with humorous anecdotes and silly stories on
everyone at A Little Taste of Sunshine . Hoseok manages to make everything and anything
interesting, however bland the actual event is. He's a sociable and charismatic man that easily
picks up on what Taehyung is intrigued by and carefully chooses the right topics to talk about
and those to drop.

He quickly discovers that Taehyung is a reserved person and would rather not bring attention
to anything related to his life, especially his home life, no matter how much Hoseok would
like to learn. Taehyung realizes Hoseok simply wants to help him but judgment, particularly
when it's accurate, terrifies him. Both himself and his life are a mess and he would rather
keep that side under a veil.

Hoseok falls silent after a moment, his gaze soft as he looks at Taehyung. "You can call me
hyung, by the way," he finally says, his fingers drumming on his cheekbone. A frown slowly
forms on Taehyung's face. "You seem like the type of person you have to tell," he explains.
"You're my dongsaeng and I'm your hyung."

"We're not even friends," Taehyung lets out before he can think about what he’s saying. "You
know nothing about me."

Hoseok leans more heavily onto his hand, black strands fall over his eyes from the
movement. "I would know more about you if you'd let me."

His words are a smack to the face despite how gently they were uttered. Taehyung bites his
lower lip hard, almost drawing blood. Hoseok lowers his hand to the table and unconsciously
leans forward, his gaze steady as he looks at him.

"I hate seeing you so unhappy so let me at least try to cheer you up,” he continues. “It will be
much easier if we are friends, don't you think?"

Taehyung feels the distinct and familiar burn in his nostrils and sniffs, his eyes automatically
looking away from the divine being in front of him. His mind warns him of the dangers of
being too trusting and convinces him that he's pitiful enough to have an acquaintance worry
about him. The thought that Hoseok is genuinely worried because he cares is too dangerous
to latch onto.

"You're way too nice," Taehyung says softly, his gaze returning to him.

He expects the laugh that follows his words.

"I've been told."

Taehyung's shoulders slump, the other's laughter succeeding in relaxing him. His ease fades
as he thinks of the consequences of opening up. Hoseok appears to have an open mind but
Taehyung doesn't know if he should speak of his life to anyone that isn't his sister. Taehyung
is guaranteed to see him again because of the job he now has. One too many words and he’ll
dread coming to work every day. Getting a decent job like this is the best thing that has
happened to him in the past year and he doesn't want to have it slip past his fingers.

For a reason or another, he isn't actively trying to end his life anymore now that Hoseok is
part of it. He doesn't know what it is about him that keeps him rooted to life, but ever since he
met the ray of sunshine, his days have become a little warmer and a little less gray. Maybe it's
his heart-shaped smile and bubbly laughter. Or maybe it's the job he gave him and the new
people he introduced into his life. Taehyung doesn't know what but he isn't as miserable as he
was just one week ago.

With a silent sigh, he looks back at Hoseok who is looking at him thoughtfully. Before he can
say anything, Taehyung notices the waitress walking their way with a tray and automatically
shifts his attention to her. Hoseok looks over his shoulder and follows his gaze, smiling when
he sees her. She stops at their table and sets down the braised chicken, tofu stew, and side
dishes they ordered. She smiles at them both, her earlier criticism seemingly forgotten.

"Enjoy,” she says once her tray is empty. “They gave you extra rice and a seaweed salad. Be
thankful."

Hoseok chuckles at this. "Will you send my thanks to them, Yoon?"

"Sure."

With a last smile at Taehyung, she leaves once more. He turns back to Hoseok, blinking as he
thinks. The latter briefly glances at him as he picks up his metal chopsticks and shoves rice
into his mouth. He finally reveals his thoughts after a moment.

"You know the old ladies too?"

Hoseok laughs brightly at the mild tone of surprise in Taehyung's voice, the hand holding his
chopsticks covering his filled mouth. "Everyone knows Jung Hoseok," he states with
confidence after he swallows. "And everyone that knows me also loves me.

Taehyung huffs out a brief imitation of a laugh, his lips not even curving, but Hoseok
considerably brightens up in response. Understandably, everyone falls for Jung Hoseok. He
has a bright personality and oozes charm. Taehyung fell for the white smile and chocolate
eyes and he admires him greatly for his positive, almost careless, outlook on life. He must
have had a sheltered childhood, something Taehyung often wishes for when he particularly
hates how he turned out.

Taehyung pushes his thoughts aside and reaches for his chopsticks, the braised chicken
catching his attention. He thanks the kind old ladies for the food and places a big piece over
the mount of rice. He brings a massive bite of food to his mouth and Hoseok watches him
curiously as he chews on a piece of kimchi.

Hoseok snorts, amused by Taehyung’s puffed cheeks. "You eat well, I like that."

Taehyung's chewing slows down automatically and he looks away, suddenly self-conscious.
Hoseok lets out a breath in response, the smile audible in the sound. They spend the next
minutes focusing on eating, scalding hot food easily taking their attention away from
anything else. Taehyung takes big bites but slowly savors the mix of flavors and textures. He
became accustomed to bland, tasteless food so it's like trying something new for the first
time. It's nice to enjoy food again without simply treating it like sustenance. He's especially
pleased to be in the company of another living being. He misses the days when the dining
table at home served its purpose.

The weight of someone's gaze has him looking up, blinking when he realizes Hoseok is
looking directly at him. His chin is nestled between his palms as he watches him eat,
tenderness in his eyes and softness on his curved lips. Taehyung's jaw automatically stills its
motion, surprised by the warmth of the gaze on him.

"You look so much cuter when you smile," Hoseok lets out, seemingly on a whim. "I really
don't know why I don't get to see it more often."

Taehyung's lips straighten to their usual position now that he's aware that he had a smile on
his lips for quite some time now. He doesn't know how the other can say this so casually
while his cheeks are warming up. He swallows the vegetables in his mouth and drinks a
mouthful of warm barley tea to calm himself. Hoseok just picks his bowl of rice clean, his
smile still on his lips but now with a hint of embarrassment in it.

Once his belly is comfortably full, Taehyung sets down his chopsticks and holds onto his
heated drink. Hoseok looks down at the handful of bowls with a raised eyebrow. "That's all
you're eating?"

Taehyung follows Hoseok's gaze and nods. He's eaten about half of everything and only
finished his serving of kimchi. "You can have the rest if you want."

Taehyung picks up three dishes at a time and holds them out for him to take. Hoseok
struggles to take them all at once and nearly drops some sliced cucumbers as he sets them
down. "If I put on weight, it's all on you," he warns with amusement in his voice.

Taehyung gestures for him to eat. Despite the complaint, he happily finishes Taehyung's
leftovers in two minutes. The cup in Taehyung's hands is as empty as the bowls scattered
around the wooden table. Hoseok is still sipping on his now lukewarm tea, his eyes on a
group of uniformed students leisurely walking outside, colorful iced drinks in their hands. He
watches them walk out of sight, wistfulness in his eyes.

"I had fun in middle school," he begins unprompted. "I made friends, lost some, danced
without a care in the world, and even earned some medals. I wouldn't mind going back to that
time." He looks back at Taehyung, his eyes big and curious. "Did you do anything fun back
when you were in school?"
Hoseok is probing again but Taehyung minds it a little less, good food now pleasantly filling
his stomach. He just shrugs, his eyes drawn to a fluffy dog across the street. "Not really," he
says with a slow exhale. "I've led a pretty uninteresting life."

Not everyone can say they've experienced what he's lived through but nothing positively
special happened, hence why he feels it’s not worth sharing. His life has been quite special
for years now but it has become ordinary as time passed. He's just a normal guy with a
disorderly mind and a chaotic family.

"I think that’s a good thing." Taehyung slowly looks up at the sound of Hoseok's heavy voice.
He’s looking at him straight in the eyes, his gaze unwavering. "Some kids would love to have
normal lives."

Taehyung can't stand to hold his gaze any longer and lowers his eyes to his empty cup.
Unease builds in the pit of his stomach and he doesn’t know its source.

Hoseok doesn't speak right away, taking a moment to think before speaking up. "I had a
friend who became a famous teenage actor. He was loved by many but also hated by some."
Taehyung raises his gaze, surprised to see Hoseok's lips curved downward instead of up
toward his ears. "The small but loud minority told him he was ugly, talentless, all the typical
bullshit and you know what happened?" Hoseok pauses briefly, his eyes narrowing. "He
started to believe everything they said. 'I have to lose weight since I'm so ugly. Since I'm
talentless, I'll just take on side roles. Nobody will notice me then, will they? Since I'm a
complete failure, nobody must need me right?'"

Hoseok silences himself and directs his gaze to the table below. His eyebrows fall and his
eyelids droop as he recalls painful memories. "He decided..." he trails off and pauses once
more, his eyes flickering to Taehyung. "He thought he was better off not existing at all."

His last words leave in a whisper, low and loaded. Taehyung bites his lower lip with strength,
uncomfortable with the other's sorrowful demeanor. Throughout the days he's known him, he
has been nothing but cheerful and bright. Seeing him anything but is unsettling. Would he
grieve if he disappeared as well?

Hoseok lets out a long breath and runs long fingers through his bangs to calm himself.
"Everyone deserves to live, no matter what shitty people think,” Hoseok asserts, his attention
on Taehyung. “I like to think most people are good and have good intentions even when I
know it isn't true, that way I don't have to be careful all the time," he tells him, his voice
gaining volume. "It's dumb but I guess I would rather have a bad surprise than miss an
opportunity to make a good friend. You turned out to be harmless, didn't you?" He cracks a
smile. "You could have done so many things to me in my own home yet you didn't."

Taehyung blinks, his head tilting ever so slightly. "I thought you were really careless, too
trusting even," he discloses.

"I guess I am," Hoseok responds with a shrug. "That might hurt me in the end, but for the
moment, I won't change."

This refusal to change led to the reintroduction of warmth and hope into his life.
Taehyung nods to himself more than to the other man. "Good."

Hoseok smiles, his features relaxing. The silence that settles on their table is comforting and
light. They look out of the window, thoughts floating around in their minds. They remain like
this for a minute before Hoseok turns back to the person sitting across from him.

"We should get off our asses, don't you think?” he comments. “I really will gain weight if I
just sit here."

He presses a button and Yoon soon returns to their table with the bill. Hoseok doesn't even let
Taehyung voice out his protest as he pulls out green paper bills. "I'm the one that took you
out to dinner so I'm the one paying," he tells him, his voice authoritative despite the smile on
his lips. "You have no say in this."

Taehyung shuts up and lets him pay for their meal. In a minute, they're out on the street, the
sun prickling their skin. Hoseok starts walking without hesitation and Taehyung
automatically follows him without question. They walk side by side, their destination
unknown to Taehyung.

"Where are we going?" he asks after a minute, noticing that they're heading away from the
cafe, toward the center of the city.

They stop at a red light and Hoseok turns to him, his hands casually buried in his pocket. "I
think Jiminie will be happy to see you show up at his dance studio,” he answers. “He'll be a
little shy but he'll love dancing for you."

Taehyung doesn't know how to react to his words so he just merely stares back at Hoseok.
The latter chuckles, taking a step forward when the light turns green. It takes only a handful
of minutes to reach the university-owned studio. They enter without trouble, the receptionist
simply smiling at Hoseok and nodding to Taehyung as they walk past. Hoseok wasn't joking
when he said everyone knows and loves him. It's a feat Taehyung could only dream of
achieving.

The music can be heard as they approach the glass windows. There are a handful of guys and
girls dancing, standing, or sitting off to the side. Taehyung easily recognizes Jimin dancing in
front of the mirrors, completely focused on the movements of his body. The others watching
him nod their heads to the beat and do a couple of moves with him, making him grin as his
attention shifts to them. The two visitors aren't noticed until they push the door open and the
movement of it makes everyone turn their way.

Jimin watches them enter through the large mirror, his eyes widening upon seeing Taehyung.
"Oh!" he lets out, spinning on one foot to face them. "Look who's here!"

Hoseok walks over with a wide grin and throws an arm around his shoulders. Taehyung
simply follows behind him, forcing a smile when everyone around him gives him friendly
ones. Jimin briefly introduces everyone to him but not a single name sticks into his memory.
All he remembers is Jimin and his cute eye smile as he told him that the massive cup of hot
chocolate was his treat just a day ago.
"I'm sure Hoseok-hyung dragged you here but it's still nice that you came," Jimin yells over
the music still playing loud enough for Taehyung to feel the vibrations in his muscles.

An unexpected arm around Taehyung's shoulders brings him to the back of the room where
the windows are. Hoseok drags him down as he lowers himself to the floor and the two sit
side by side, their attention on Jimin.

One of the two girls heads to the computer and stops the music. Her long hair under her white
cap flies as she turns around to face everyone in the room. "We have to show our visitor the
whole choreography, don't we?" she says, her lively voice complementing the smile on her
lips.

She gets affirmative nods and replies and she starts the song from the beginning. Hoseok
pulls out his phone and turns on the camera. He leans in close to Taehyung, the phone
unexpectedly steady in his hands. "You'll fall in love with both dancing and Jimin after this, I
guarantee you."

Hoseok sounds overly confident, enough that Taehyung is inclined to believe his prediction
will come true.

The song's intro is calm and low in volume, rising gradually in intensity with each passing
second. Jimin suddenly starts moving as the beat picks up the pace and a woman starts
singing in English. Taehyung is immediately mesmerized by the sight and can't look away for
fear of missing a single detail, no matter how insignificant. Jimin moves with grace and
fluidity while still retaining strength in each move. He seemingly floats above the white floor,
his piercing eyes focused on himself and himself only. Hazelnut hair sways with every
movement and his loose shirt slides up at every lift of his arms, revealing glimpses of the
smooth skin and toned muscles underneath. Jimin is undeniably a beautiful human being.

Hoseok hums to the music, his legs restless beside Taehyung. Jimin's classmates have the
same agitation, some even doing the moves along with him. Without warning, the cellphone
is handed to Taehyung who takes a second to take it.

"Take over for me."

Hoseok gets up with a leap and jogs up to Jimin's side, effortlessly jumping into the
choreography. The two bodies synchronize perfectly as if they've been practicing together for
years. Hoseok seems to have seen the dance many times, enough to learn the choreography
by heart. Hoseok's sharp and clean moves pleasantly contrast with Jimin's graceful and
extended motions. They're both grinning wide as they look at each other in the mirror, the
activity they are doing together clearly entertaining them. Hoseok shuffles away to the side
when Jimin's four classmates join him. Jimin was enthralling alone but having a pair of good
dancers at each side just increases the effect tenfold. Hoseok watches them seriously, arms
crossed over his chest and his entire body subtly leaning to the side in his concentration.
Their bodies cease all movements as soon as the last beat of the drum is heard, their hands up
in the air in a symmetrical formation.

The silence is filled with heavy breaths as they all finally begin to move again as if on cue.
They give each other high fives and encouraging pats on the back before shuffling about the
room. Taehyung watches without moving his hands as they sit down by the walls on the
sides, gulping down water and fanning themselves with their clothes. Jimin and Hoseok both
head in his direction and crouch down to his level, right into the camera's sight. A light sheen
of sweat covers the skin of Jimin's face and neck, making him almost glow under the
artificial light above them.

Hoseok takes his phone back and stops the recording before wrapping an arm around Jimin’s
damp neck as if by reflex. "So?” he begins. “You've fallen in love with Jiminie and dance
already?"

A hesitant smile slowly curls the corners of Taehyung's lips and Jimin beams at this, the red
coloring his cheeks contrasting with his white teeth. He giggles and slaps Hoseok's knee with
surprising strength yet the latter doesn't even flinch in response.

"You should see Jungkookie dance," Jimin tells him, clearly pushing their attention away
from himself. "He just has this ease with his feet and he's super fun to watch, just like
Hoseok-hyung." He takes Taehyung's hand, baby-smooth skin gliding over his own. The mild
dampness of his fingers doesn't bother Taehyung in the least. "You have to try your hand at
dancing. Namjoon-hyung and Seokjin-hyung dance like they have two left feet but I have a
feeling you're pretty good."

Hoseok grins wide and carefully sets his phone aside before taking hold of Taehyung's other
hand, the touch as pleasant as Taehyung remembers. "You think so too?" Hoseok lets out,
making Jimin smile as well. "We have to see that body at work."

Without warning, Taehyung is pulled up effortlessly and he sways on his feet to regain his
balance. He's barely given the time to do so as he's dragged toward the mirrors without
having a say in anything. The hands in his let go and he looks up toward the reflective
surface, surprised to see both pairs of eyes focused on his face. He shyly looks away, his eyes
traveling to the stereo system and laptop to his right. One of the dancers grins wide as he
types something on the keyboard and an upbeat song soon pours out of the speakers.
Everyone’s surprise and nostalgia are immediate.

"When was the last time I heard this?" Jimin lets out with laughter in his voice as he turns to
his friend manning the laptop. "Do I even remember the moves?"

Everyone agglomerates around the trio in front of the mirrors, varying intensities of smiles on
their lips. The two guys Taehyung don't know the names to move along to the beat with
exaggerated movements, making nearly everyone laugh.

The hand on his shoulder brings his attention back to Jimin. "Just copy what we do,” he tells
him, his tone reassuring. “You'll feel great after, trust me."

Taehyung wants to refuse and walk out of the suffocating circle of people but he doesn't want
to ruin everyone's fun. Instead, he simply nods and mentally prepares for the embarrassment
he knows is coming.

The moves are simple enough and he follows them with surprising ease, making one of the
dancers cheer for him. Hoseok is also new to this choreography but easily keeps up with the
dance majors. Taehyung stumbles from time to time but he's doing relatively well for
someone who has never willingly moved his body to music before. He's out of breath by the
time the song ends, the feeling of breathlessness refreshing and welcoming. His mind is
surprisingly clear, the physical exertion distracting him from the constant murmur in his
head. Everyone is amused at how tired he is and he shrinks under their well-meaning teasing.

"You're not bad at all but you need to work on your cardio and stamina," Hoseok tells him,
patting his shoulder.

He's led back to his spot in front of the window and a girl kindly hands him a water bottle. He
slowly regains his breathing, drinking big gulps between breaths. Hoseok chuckles at him as
he sits down at his right and Jimin soon follows suit and sits on his unoccupied side. He's
compressed between the two bodies but he doesn't feel as suffocated as he felt earlier in the
circle of unknown people.

Hoseok picks up his phone from where he left it and promptly goes to the photo album and
plays the recent video. His shoulder bumps into Taehyung as he holds the device up for Jimin
to see. Taehyung immediately holds his breath, his body tensing up reflexively at the two
men’s proximity. He forces himself to relax, knowing that they don't mean to make him feel
uncomfortable. He concentrates on the moving images on the screen until he recognizes the
living being sitting just a couple of inches away from him.

The two are completely silent at his sides, their full attention on the small screen. They’re in
their little world apart from the others who are casually chatting among themselves. All the
occupants of the room are soon gathered around the device between Hoseok's fingers, all
eyes fixed on the moving bodies.

Taehyung can finally breathe when the video ends with Jimin and Hoseok’s smiling faces.
The lively girl pats Hoseok's shoulder. "This will look great on your channel, oppa."

Hoseok grins up at her and everyone proceeds to scatter like a breeze has swept them across
the room. They pick up their bags and bottles, waving the trio goodbye. Jimin raises an
eyebrow at his friends and they understand immediately. One of the guys speaks up, a hand
pushing his damp blond hair back.

"We're going to go shower,” he informs him. “We know you don't want to keep them
waiting."

Jimin smiles at how well they know him. He returns the wave and lets them leave, bringing
their energy along with them. Taehyung vows to learn their names if he ever meets them
again.

He looks up when the bodies keeping him warm move away. Jimin heads for his bag and
wipes himself down. He slings its handle over his shoulder and gestures for them to exit the
room. From behind the windows, they watch him turn off the laptop followed by the lights.
He locks the door behind him and they're on their way out of the building. Jimin gives a
blinding smile to the receptionist as he hands her the keys and they step outside into the cool
evening air.
It's strange to be in the company of another person, much less two. There's a person at each
side of him, both within reaching distance. The two chat with each other and Taehyung just
listens in without interjecting.

He’s caught off guard when his name is called in a lively tone. He turns to Jimin who is
smiling softly at him. "Did you have fun?” he asks excitedly. “Dancing makes me feel light
like I'm on the moon for a few hours."

He bounces on his next few steps to add to his words. Hoseok smiles at the two of them,
eager to know Taehyung's answer. Taehyung looks straight ahead despite the two pairs of
eyes on him and nods, earning satisfied smiles from his companions.

Moving around to the sound of music is surprisingly fitting to his unfit body. The more he
danced around dynamic bodies, the less burdened and self-conscious he felt. The shallow
breaths and the heat under his shirt were a welcomed distraction from the weight of mind.
Hoseok especially is a diversion who redirects his attention to the better parts of life like
human company and sweet drinks. He's endlessly grateful to him for making living bearable.

He looks up at him in silence and Hoseok blinks, his smile faltering ever so slightly in
surprise. Jimin glances from one man to another, his lips curling further. "You can come back
and dance with us anytime," he tells Taehyung with complete sincerity. "We'll be happy to
have you."

Everyone at the cafe has been overwhelmingly kind to him without a reason to be. He's
suspicious by nature and he's simply waiting until they turn out not to be the kind-hearted
people they appear to be. For the moment though, he'll accept this immense kindness, no
matter how false it turns out to be in the end.

Taehyung forces himself to smile and it becomes a little less false when he meets Jimin's
eyes.

"Thank you, Jimin-ah."

 Got Your Back

The front door clicks open and it's loud in the silence of Taehyung’s apartment. Nothing good
ever happens when he’s home first. He could have stayed outside but after dancing and
exhausting himself in only thirty minutes, walking around for over three hours sounded like
too much effort so he returned to an empty home.

"Taehyung, get your ass over here!"

He stares at the light under the door to his room and slides over the covers with sluggish
movements. He opens the door to see his father undoing the buttons of his suit jacket. He's
not surprised when the garment ends up shoved against his chest.

"Make yourself useful."

With a loud exhale of breath, he throws it into the laundry basket in his father's room, not
caring that the suit is all crumpled up. He walks back to the living room where the man is
already seated, his belt folded in one hand. Taehyung stops in his tracks and vaguely thinks of
fleeing but he knows it will cause more harm than good so he makes his way over to the
couch with dragging feet. He doesn't dare sit down at his side, opting to stand up in front of
him instead, his hands into his pockets. The man's eyes are intense as he looks up at him, his
weapon dangling over his knee.

"What are you doing here instead of work?” he demands, straight to the point. “You have the
evening shift so don't try to play dumb with me."

Taehyung purposely went out during his shift hours and returned late enough not to alert him
before he was offered a new job. Now that he's here, alarm bells are ringing off in the
controlling man’s head. In his father's eyes, he's only worth something if he brings in money
so he expected his anger as soon as he told his previous manager he was quitting.

Taehyung calmly explains that he quit his job at the convenience store and started working in
a cafe instead. The reaction isn't immediate but it has an impact when it does come. The man
below him bursts into breathy laughter, a hand slapping his knee for effect. Taehyung just
glares down at him, ready for the verbal beatdown he knows will follow. His father doesn't
waste time providing him what he expects, he never does.

"So you think you're a better person now, is that it?" he begins, his voice rising. "You think
you're worth more?" He pauses for a beat, watching his son's face morph into a frown. "Well,
sorry to break your bubble but you're just following in your mother's footsteps. You're the
same old whore as before, just serving people." Taehyung turns away from the yellow teeth
bared in his direction. "I know the money won't be enough for you. You'll want more, you'll
want sex. You'll eventually prey on your coworkers and your boss will fire you unless you
please him too."

Taehyung doesn't know why his words are impaling him with such efficiency and why his
knees are threatening to drop him to the ground. He wants to deny the accusations thrown his
way and defend himself but the man doesn’t allow him to get even a single word in.

"You know, I gave up on you ever since you decided to drop out of university," he continues,
not a shred of sympathy in his biting tone. "That's when I realized you were a lost cause and
you weren't going to go anywhere in life. Who would have thought that my eldest son would
turn out to be a failure?" He deliberately releases a heavy exhale. "Every time you come
home and I see your ugly mug, I think of that skank and wonder how you have so little of me
in you." He shakes his head, his eyes still burning holes into his son's own. "I'm not even
discouraged anymore. I stopped being disappointed in you once I realized I shouldn't expect
anything from you in the first place. You're a failure, Taehyung. You're nothing so stop
thinking otherwise."

Taehyung is rendered speechless, not a sound coming out of his mouth. He bites his quivering
lower lip when he feels the familiar burn in his nose and his tears fall without resistance. His
shoulders shake with every breath, the man below blurring into monochromic patches. His
father snorts loudly, an arm rising to swing the belt at his bare lower thigh, and Taehyung
swallows his yelp.

"Fucking crybaby, I fucking swear," the man spits. "I don't know how you have any of my
DNA in you. You're all just, her ."

He doesn't know when being compared to his mother became the worst insult his father could
hurl at him but it pierces deep.

He heads off to his room, not caring about his name being called. He changes his clothes in
record time and grabs his ID, keys, and money despite his tears hindering him. In one minute
flat, he's out of the room and heading straight for the front door, the blood rushing in his ears
preventing him from understanding the words being yelled at him. He slams the door shut
behind him and descends the steps three at a time, making himself breathless in the process.
He strides at a brisk pace toward the closest convenience store that isn't his old workplace, all
the while roughly wiping his face with his sleeves. He's shaking in the cool night air but he
barely registers this as he steps into the little building at the side of the road.

The cashier frowns at him as he approaches and for once, Taehyung doesn't even care about
the look in the guy's eyes. He cares more about the fact that he's buying a pack of cigarettes
for himself for the first time in his life. He has never smoked before even with his father’s
coercion, but staying with him as he smokes is the only time the two have any semblance of
closeness.

He points to the brand of cigarettes his father likes without even realizing it. He grabs a
lighter from the side and sets it down on the counter with more strength than necessary. The
cashier isn't even angry, rather just puzzled at the puffy-eyed person asking for cigarettes. He
asks for his ID and promptly rings the items up, handing out the change hurriedly when he
notices Taehyung is turning to leave. Taehyung dismisses him with a wave of his hand and
fully turns around, already making his way to the glass door. "I don't want it." He only hears
the first syllable of the cashier's "wait" as he steps outside and slips into a side alley.

His hands shake as he tears the plastic away and throws it on the floor, vaguely imagining a
heroin addict eager for his dose of guaranteed bliss. He barely sees the health warnings and
the picture of decaying teeth as he rips open the pack and pulls out a stick. The filter is tightly
pressed between his lips as he fumbles with the lighter, a bright orange flame finally sparking
to life.

He grimaces by reflex as soon as it starts burning, the smell enough to pollute his insides. He
hollows out his cheeks and draws in a big inhale of smoke, regretting it almost immediately.
The smoke burns the walls of his mouth and clogs up his lungs. He can't resist the urge to
cough and it escapes him harshly and without respite. He's certain that if someone can hear
him, they’ll believe he's dying. No one comes to him and he gradually regains his breathing.
He sucks up more smoke and lets it cool in his mouth before softly blowing it out.

This time, he keeps his breathing under control and the rush hits him at once. The buzz
makes him dizzy but he takes another drag regardless. His head lifts to the clouds above and
he closes his eyes, willing himself to relax despite his agitated heart. He's shaking in the cool
breeze yet the smoke warms him enough to have him sweating. He hates the bitter taste but
the little hint of euphoria has him going back for more.

He throws the cigarette stub to the floor and thoughtlessly pulls another one out of the pack.
He loses all awareness of time and space as the second stick shrinks and he barely notices
that he's sliding to the ground until he feels the hard concrete against his rear.

His body finally protests halfway through the cigarette. Bile rises to his throat and he feels
his heart racing inside his chest almost painfully. He's panting now, unable to breathe
properly, and his vision blurs slightly as he looks out toward the street lamp. He's drenched in
sweat yet he feels neither warm nor cold. The numbness of his body doesn't scare him in the
least.

He looks around himself where he's sitting limply against the wall, realizing that he's
surrounded by litter that isn't solely his own. This jolts him back to reality and he rises to his
feet automatically, falling to his knees and releasing the cigarette between his lips when the
movement proves too sudden. He tries again and manages to stay standing without the
support of the wall at his side. He takes a step forward and another until he's leaving the alley
behind and heading back home by instinct, the fleeting thought of a cozy coffee shop passing
through his mind.

The smell of tobacco clings to his clothes but it already stinks of it when he pushes the door
open to his apartment. It's silent and engulfed in darkness when he steps into the living room
despite it not even being past nine. He enters the bathroom without hesitation, feeling too
dirty to delay his shower by even one second. He turns on the hot water and scrubs hard,
irritating his dry skin, and brushes his teeth with enough force to draw blood.

His sister sluggishly lifts her head when he enters their room, the door rousing her from her
nap. "Where were you?" she mumbles, her voice still heavy with sleep.

"Don't worry about it," he answers quietly as he slips on the first clothes he sees in his
drawer. "Go back to sleep."

Her head falls back down on the pillow and her slow breathing soon fills the room. Taehyung
dumps the contents of his pockets on the dresser. The cigarette package and the bright green
of the disposable lighter catch his attention. He shoves them in the far corner of a drawer and
promptly slips into bed, being awake too much to bear.

—-

The next days are spent overthinking because there is nothing to occupy him. He tries his
best to entertain himself but nothing catches his interest so he's left to ruminate about
everything terrible about his life while setting aside the good aspects. His mind often returns
to the bench near the Mapo bridge and the shining body of water. The thought of being
submerged in cold water brings him momentary comfort but as soon as he realizes he's still
alive and well, the illusion crumbles. He stays in bed for almost the entirety of three days, too
exhausted to move and finding no motivation to do so. He tries to eat but everything returns
to tasting like air so he ends up eating nothing but rice crackers and drinking tea until he's
back at the cafe again.

He feels much better yet still exhausted when he's surrounded by the smell of coffee and
flowers. He comes in and the first thing he notices is unnaturally blue hair. The waiter's light
blue, almost white hair, shines under the sunlight as he takes a young man's order. He looks
down at the customer without a smile but his small eyes are welcoming and his round face
gives him a harmless appearance. He's on the skinnier side of the normal weight range but
nobody here is as thin as Taehyung.

Taehyung passes by him to reach the familiar face behind the counter. He looks up from his
phone at the detection of movement and greets him with a wave of his hand. Taehyung
returns the greeting with a nod and turns back around on time to see the waiter head their
way.

"This is Yoongi?" he asks, turning back to face him.

Jungkook hums affirmatively, his eyes not moving away from the small screen and his
thumbs tapping away without rest. "He can't wake up in the morning so he only has afternoon
shifts," Jungkook informs him, finally putting his phone into his pocket. He grins when
Yoongi stops at the counter, a slight scowl on his face.

Yoongi scoffs at the youngest whose grin widens spectacularly. "He's lying," Yoongi retorts,
turning to Taehyung at his side. "I just prefer afternoon shifts."

Jungkook huffs out a breath of air. "Am I lying, hyung? You cursed the hell out of Hoseok-
hyung when he tried to wake you up at nine in the morning."

Taehyung is finally aware of who Hoseok had been referring to that morning he spent with
him. Yoongi sighs in response, a smile curling his lips at the memory. "I was really tired that
day, okay?” he retorts. “Plus, I'll still wake up at least. We need to turn on the damn fire alarm
to wake you up and even that might not work." Jungkook’s smile turns sheepish instantly.
Yoongi looks back at Taehyung, his lips still curled up. "Taehyung, right? I just want to warn
you that you're surrounded by unique people so you'll have to get used to all the crazy shit
that happens here."
Taehyung doesn't doubt him in the least. "It's okay, I'm used to crazy," he replies, his eyes
involuntarily flickering to the side and back on him.

His parents are the craziest people he knows, not to mention the weird clients he often got
during the late evening shifts he had back when he worked at the convenience store.

Yoongi curiously raises an eyebrow but he doesn't question him. Instead, he gestures to the
“employee” room. "Go get your apron before I get blamed for you being late."

Taehyung obliges and heads off toward the dark door. Namjoon is hovering by the table as he
enters, untying the tiny knot of his apron with big hands. He struggles with it, chuckling in
embarrassment when his nails slip away from the black fabric. Taehyung walks over to him
without any previous thought, hands held out in front of his body to aid him. Namjoon fully
turns his back to him and lets him handle it. Though Taehyung's hands are likely bigger than
Namjoon’s, his thin fingers and position allow him to do the task at hand with minimal
trouble. His manager turns back around as he slips the apron over his head.

"Thanks, Taehyung-ah,” he says with a friendly pat on his shoulder. “Hyo-noona wanted to
make me suffer when she tied that knot. I knew she was up to something."

Taehyung simply nods and makes his way to the lockers, pulling out his neatly folded apron.

"Are you more comfortable now that you’ve gone out with Hoseok-ah?"

Taehyung turns around, his hands at his back tying the strings of his apron. He nods at his
smiling manager, his arms finally returning to a more comfortable position once the garment
securely hugs his torso.

Namjoon swiftly pulls out his phone from the pocket of his pants and takes a seat, his apron
folded without much care on the table at his side. "He likes taking people out to dinner at his
favorite place," Namjoon begins, his eyes lowering to his phone. "He wants more people to
fall in love with the sweet old ladies' cooking apparently."

"Everyone has gone out with him on their first day, I assume?" Taehyung asks impulsively.

Namjoon nods, smiling as he looks up at him. "It's his little tradition to take them out to eat
but not usually on their first day of training. More like their first day of actual work. I don't
know why he dragged you out so quickly."

Taehyung doesn't know what to do with this revelation so he simply says nothing in reply.
Namjoon is staring at him now despite the phone in his hand. His eyes are unimaginably
clear and lucid as he looks at him.

"He's interested in you, I can tell,” he continues. “You caught his attention one way or
another." He pauses, his raised arm lowering to his lap. "You seem to like him too." Namjoon
grins when Taehyung keeps his silence, his brows lightly furrowing. "You stare, you know.
You look at him like he's the brightest star in the sky.” The curve of his lips softens. “It's
honestly the only time your eyes light up.”
Taehyung stares down at him blankly. Namjoon easily sees through him and it's almost scary.
He doesn't like having himself be analyzed like this, especially if the analysis is correct.

He unconsciously looks off toward the door and Namjoon waves him away with a knowing
smile. "Go on, don't let me keep you."

Taehyung doesn't waste a second to flee.

---

He hauls the lightweight trash bag out of the container and skillfully ties it closed. He has
mastered the art in five years at his different jobs. Every job seems to involve taking out the
trash.

A middle-aged man stops close to him, a hand in the pocket of his blue jacket, and a paper
cup and crumpled napkins in the other. Taehyung keeps himself from narrowing his eyes. He
had noticed him following him around with his eyes ever since his shift began. He had
purposely paid him no heed and hoped he would just leave without trouble yet he has decided
to make a move.

The man gives him a friendly smile and he returns it politely despite his unease. He's too
close for comfort but Taehyung is almost finished here. He just needs to double the bag and
he can escape. Once he's done, he steps to the side to let the fellow pass, the big plastic bag
cumbersome as he picks it up. He stops mid-step when a large hand lands on his hip and
shamelessly slides down to his rear to squeeze the flesh there without restraint. The weight of
it vanishes in a second and the man takes a step forward to throw his paper as if nothing of
importance happened.

Taehyung wants to throw him in there along with his trash but he instead stares at the back of
his head in silence. This isn't a first for him and his father would mercilessly mock him if he
knew. He's had people touch him or attempt to in the subway or back when he worked at the
convenience store past dark. He always gave them a look heavier than words and it was
usually enough to have them back off. It's a silent and trouble-free way of dealing with
touchy guys, sometimes gals, and he found it worked better than talking or physically
pushing them away.

Quick but light footsteps approach them and Taehyung turns to see their owner. He's
surprised to see Yoongi stop at his side, his narrowed eyes somber as he glares at the navy
blue hood. "Hey." The man partially turns around to look behind him and innocently raises an
eyebrow. Yoongi doesn't even let him speak. "Hands off," he snaps, his voice low and blunt.
"This is a coffee shop, not a club."

Three people at nearby tables curiously glance their way and Taehyung's lips press together
tightly as he arduously roots himself in place to keep from running away.

The frown on the man's face has Yoongi scowling deeper, his eyes intense as he looks up at
him. "Just leave."
Exhaustion and irritation are both audible in the breath that follows the words. Taehyung
looks at his coworker with respect, the difference between the two of them extremely clear to
him. Yoongi is straightforward and firm in his stance while Taehyung is usually one to dull
the edges of his words and yield to others because it's a reliable way to avoid trouble.

The accused huffs indignantly and walks away toward the counter where the various pastries
are displayed. Yoongi and Taehyung both watch him lean toward the glass case, his lips
pressed against the plastic cover of his drink. A harsh huff of air has Taehyung turning back
to his rescuer. Yoongi is shaking his head, his scowl still present but his gaze now much
softer as he looks at Taehyung.

"He should have thrown himself into the bin while he was at it." Taehyung instantly calms
down at the sound of the other's words. Yoongi simply nods in response when he thanks him,
his eyes traveling back to the pervert. "No problem. Just watch yourself. There's a lot more
where that came from."

With these words of advice, Yoongi heads for the kitchen, not sparing the guy a glance as he
passes by him. Taehyung releases a long breath and gets back to work. He disposes of the bag
and returns to the sitting area where two girls are waiting, menus closed in front of them as
they chat with each other. Taehyung takes their order, forcefully pushing the previous
incident to the back of his mind.

He heads for the counter and focuses on Jungkook's relaxed shoulders and gentle gaze as he
stops in front of it. Hyo is standing behind the cash register and navy blue catches his
attention in his peripheral vision. Jungkook detaches himself from the metal counter behind
him and immediately gets to work when Taehyung tells him two small grain lattes are up. He
heads for the kitchen, making a curve larger than necessary around the glass case to get to it.
He receives an okay sign and smiles from the twin brothers and he's on his way out again.

Taehyung is shocked to see that the man is still there pretending he's interested in the pastries.
Jungkook pays him no mind as he sets a cup down and picks up another mug he had already
brought down from the pile. With a sharp exhale of breath, Taehyung returns to the counter.
The man doesn't look at him at first but he finally gives in and turns to his target of interest, a
lecherous smile gradually curling his wide lips.

Taehyung feels exposed under the dark eyes roaming over his figure. He feels his skin prickle
and smolder under the other's gaze that lowers further and further down his form. He was
often looked at in this manner in the past, but he never got used to the strength of the intent
behind the look. He shifts uncomfortably from one foot to another, his eyes subconsciously
lifting to Jungkook from the smooth granite surface they fell on. The other’s eyes aren't on
him but are rather fixed on the man clearly leering at him.

Taehyung finally lets out the breath he has been holding when the man looks away under the
steady gaze on him. He doesn't have a clue what is going through Jungkook's head as he turns
back to him, his expression unreadable.

Taehyung runs away with the drinks, unable to stand next to the persistent man any longer.
He forces a smile as he sets the drinks down in front of the two girls and turns to leave but he
freezes when a hand lands between his shoulder blades. He looks over his shoulder, seeing
the light blue hair before seeing the other's eyes.

"He's not bothering you again, is he?"

Taehyung bites his lower lip at the sound of the low voice. He doesn't usually wear his
emotions on his sleeve but Yoongi seems exceptionally observant of other people and he
noticed his distress immediately. Taehyung is ready to dismiss the incident as nothing
because it isn't a big deal to him but Yoongi's eyes flicker beyond his shoulder. Taehyung
faces ahead once more, noticing Jungkook waving them over with his arms crossed over his
chest and his forearms in full view.

Hyo is at the register, grabbing an apple turnover for the man who finally decided to choose
something. She notices Jungkook's distaste for the man and the approaching duo as she opens
a paper bag. She deliberately slows her movements, keeping the man in place longer. The
latter briefly glances at Yoongi who stops at the counter and physically puts himself between
him and Taehyung.

Taehyung couldn't figure out how Jungkook was feeling earlier but now it's clear that a flame
of anger burns in him. He glances at Taehyung, his eyes bright with displeasure, and back at
Yoongi.

"Hyung," he starts, his voice no louder than a whisper. "That man was ogling the hell out of
him . I could feel my fucking skin crawling and he wasn't even looking at me." Jungkook
pauses, his glare turning almost dangerous. "You need to kick him out before I do."

Taehyung swallows hard, Jungkook now looking like the adult man his muscular form
embodies. Yoongi nods in silence and takes a step toward the man whose head shoots to him,
his eyes narrowed. Hyo looks on, the pastry securely in her hand despite the coins in the
other.

"I'll have to ask you to leave, sir," Yoongi begins politely despite the bite in his tone. "What
you're doing is inappropriate so I ask that you get out now."

The man glares at him and Jungkook shifts on his feet, his fingers curling against his biceps.
"Get off my back, I don't know what you're talking about," he responds, his chin propped up
as he looks down at the man shorter than him.

Yoongi is unfazed by the show of superiority. "You want me to say it out loud for everyone to
hear?"

The guy blanches at the threat, gritting his teeth as he glares daggers at him. With an ugly
snort and a spat curse, he storms out without his food, catching the attention of a handful of
people.

Jungkook watches him go with a shake of his head. "These are the worst type of people.
Those that don't own up to their actions can eat shit."
Taehyung looks at them both, not sure if he should be flattered to know his coworkers have
his back or annoyed that they made such a big deal about it.

Yoongi turns to him and observes him calmly, his eyes seeing deeper than Taehyung is
comfortable with. "This happens to you often?" Taehyung reflexively looks away from the
watchful eyes, only nodding when Yoongi doesn't pull the question back. Yoongi sighs, soft
and long, and Taehyung feels the tension in his shoulders release along with the quiet breath.
"That's the curse of beauty, I guess."

A finger is suddenly pointing in Taehyung's direction. "And you," Jungkook begins, his voice
rising ever so slightly. "I don't like people who just take it without doing anything either. You
have to stand up for yourself, hyung."

His words puncture his already injured heart while the honorific used on him for the first time
attempts to seal the wounds. Hyo lowers his finger with her palm and he lets his arm fall back
at his side, his features smoothing over in an instant.

"Why didn't you do anything?" he asks, his tone now calm.

Taehyung hates these questions that try to expose him to the world but the concern in the
other's round eyes forces him to answer. "I didn't want to confront him," he admits quietly.
"It's more trouble than it's worth."

Yoongi and Hyo look at him thoughtfully but Jungkook only tilts his head to the side.
"Hoseok-hyung won't mind losing a client over something like this."

Hyo smiles at his words and holds up the white bag in her hand. "He paid without taking it so
it's all good."

Jungkook grins at her and Yoongi cracks a smile.

"Idiot," the two say in unison.

Taehyung lets out a calming exhale, the others' smiles soothing him.

That guy truly is an idiot.

 Sunshines

He stares down at the poached egg, ham, and toast. The chopped fruits are colorful against
the brown and white. Seokjin is sitting across from him in the employee room, his eyes
steady as he looks at him. Taehyung stares back, a slight frown on his face.

He's supposed to head home, one of his final training shifts already over. All that's left is to
learn how to handle the espresso machine until he's a full-fledged employee. Jieun is on her
way to win the bet she made with Hoseok so she's going to thank him for that free luxurious
meal.

"You look like you'll collapse if you don't eat anything in the next hour," Jin tells him,
bringing him out of his thoughts. "Come on."

He gestures for him to eat and Taehyung obliges with a silent sigh. He digs his fork into the
cube of honeydew melon and brings it to his mouth, chewing the sweet fruit slowly for the
other to see. Seokjin nods in satisfaction before pointing at the toast. He's coddling him but
Taehyung finds that he doesn't mind it.

The two's attention turns to the door opening behind Taehyung. Namjoon comes in, blinking
in mild surprise at the scene in front of him. Seokjin smiles widely at him in response.

"What are you doing, staring at him like that?" Namjoon asks as he approaches. "You don't
want him to run away?"

Seokjin follows him with his eyes as he stops at the head of the table and leans on its surface.
"I have to watch him attentively for him to actually eat," he answers, his attention back on the
youngest in the room. "I'm sure he wouldn't even eat half of his plate if I decided to just leave
him be."

A brief laugh escapes Namjoon and he brings a hand up to cover his mouth. "He's not your
five-year-old child, hyung."

Seokjin only shrugs, his eyes back on Taehyung whose mouth is completely still. He smacks
Taehyung's small wrist, chiding him as if he was his parent, and Namjoon laughs out loud
this time, a hand reaching for Seokjin's shoulder in the process. Seokjin smiles broadly as he
looks up at him, completely comfortable with the hand on him.

"Well, I'll leave you two to whatever this is," Namjoon tells them once his bout of laughter
has ended. "I have a mess to clean."

With a final squeeze to Seokjin's shoulder, Namjoon heads for the door behind the former. He
emerges out of the other room with a damp mop, a broom, and its dustpan.

"Is it your mess?" Seokjin asks, his nonchalance showing that this wouldn’t be out of the
ordinary.
Namjoon stops in his tracks beside him, the mop's hair leaving a wet trail behind him. "It's
not me this time," he assures him. "A little girl's fingers slipped over her dad's huge cup. I'm
glad she didn't get hurt but now I have a mess to clean."

Seokjin pats his bicep supportively and Namjoon is on his way out. The former’s attention
returns to Taehyung and he feels vulnerable under the steady gaze. "I'm watching,” Seokjin
warns. “You can just eat the fruits if you want, just eat something ."

Taehyung doesn't want to argue so he does as he says and slowly munches on the fresh
strawberries and melon. Seokjin smiles at this, not so differently from Hoseok's expression
when he ate the old ladies' hot food. Taehyung just keeps his head down and chews
mechanically.

"Is there a reason you don't eat much?"

The sudden question makes him look back up. Seokjin is looking at him attentively, his eyes
trying to see through Taehyung's barriers and into his mind. The latter pursues his lips in
discomfort. "Nothing tastes good," he admits in a murmur. "Food doesn't really interest me."

Seokjin is silent as he continues to look at him, his eyes still observing him so closely. He
looks away at last, his eyes momentarily lowering to the meal he made minutes prior. "Then
I've got you," he says with a slight nod of his head. "I'm pretty much the best cook among
everyone here so you'll have plenty of good food to eat. Try the egg and toast. You'll be going
for more, trust me."

Seokjin is forgetting the words he told him earlier but Taehyung doesn't call him out on it. He
puts down his fork and picks up the toasted slice of bread. The egg wiggles as he brings it to
his lips with shaking fingers. He bites in and an explosion of savory egg yolk and seasoned
salt hits his tongue. The runny yolk slips out of his mouth and he catches it with a flick of his
tongue. The buttered toast is crispy on the outside and soft inside and the ham shows no
resistance against his teeth, its smoky flavor complementing the egg's mellow taste. He licks
the salt off his lips and Seokjin watches him do so with amusement.

"Good, right?" Seokjin says as Taehyung goes for another bite.

Taehyung nods at him, food twirling around in his mouth. After eating rice crackers for three
days straight, this is easily the most delicious meal he's eaten since Hoseok took him out to
dinner. He doesn't know why everything tastes like nothing when he comes home. Is it
simply the company of someone else that drastically alters his senses? Or is it because this
little cafe is in another dimension altogether and the employees here bring a little part of their
world with them everywhere they go? Taehyung doesn't have a clue but he's happy to enjoy
something for once. He's not eating dry crackers or inhaling secondhand smoke; he's
genuinely tasting and feeling what he's eating. He's not just eating for sustenance but rather to
enjoy it and it proves to be a turning point for him. His life took a fall for the worst when
food lost its appeal and he stopped eating regularly. He hopes the reverse is now happening
and his life is going to improve exponentially. That or it gets worse and he chooses to end it
altogether. He's not an optimistic individual but the gentle smile on Seokjin's lips gives him
hope.
He has three more small bites and sets it down, not even halfway through the slice. Seokjin
tilts his head to the side, an arm supporting his head. "Done?"

Taehyung nods and wipes his hands on the napkin Seokjin carefully provided him earlier.
Seokjin reaches for the plate, bringing the fork along with him. Taehyung watches blankly as
the elder bites down where his teeth were seconds ago. He chews with a smile, obviously
proud of his work. He raises an eyebrow when he notices Taehyung's eyes on him. Taehyung
shakes his head at him. Here is another careless person.

"I could have all sorts of diseases," he warns him.

Seokjin goes for another bite without a care in the world. "What was that?" he mumbles, food
swishing around in his mouth. "I couldn't hear you over the sound of my chewing."

Taehyung forces the smile he believes is appropriate but Seokjin soaks it up regardless and
laughs without restraint. The high-pitch squeaks are surprisingly endearing to listen to. "If
you were sick, Namjoonie would have shown some signs of something since you shared your
croissant with him." He grins in reaction to Taehyung's frown. "I know more than you might
think, Taehyung-ah."

Coming from the handsome fellow, it doesn't sound so creepy. The plate is gradually emptied
save for the stray pieces of apples off to the side. Seokjin digs the tines of the fork into the
fruit's flesh and holds it up for Taehyung to eat. With a sigh from Taehyung and a chuckle
from Seokjin, the plate is swallowed clean.

Taehyung frowns at the person across from him as he chews. Seokjin took the time to make
food and feed him, and he's grateful for this, but the cynical voice in his head is alerting him
that the other is too kind; that he must want something in return.

Seokjin supports the weight of his head on one arm, a friendly smile on his lips. "You should
come to our apartment one day,” he suggests. “I could teach both you and Namjoon how to
cook good food. Joonie might burn the building down though so you'll have to be prepared
for that." Seokjin chuckles into his hand. "I'm scared of what could happen if he ever tried."

Taehyung blinks, the gears in his head working. Seokjin's smile widens, easily understanding
what is going through his mind.

"Yes, Namjoon and I live together and our relationship is exactly what you're thinking."

Taehyung doesn't expect this at all. In the days he's been here, he hasn't seen the two together
often. He thinks back to their interaction just minutes ago. The hand on Seokjin's shoulder
and the affectionate pat on Namjoon's arm could have easily passed as intimate but platonic
touches. Taehyung doesn't pretend to know the two well but they seem incompatible to a
certain extent.

The two stare at each other, one with a wide smile on his lips, the other with a light frown
over his features. The eldest chuckles after a moment. "For some reason, you don't seem to
believe me."
Taehyung looks off toward the lockers just as the door behind him clicks open once more.
Namjoon returns with a considerably darker mop. Seokjin looks up at him with an amused
smile and Namjoon returns it automatically. Crooked fingers wave the blond over and the
latter obliges without hesitation. Taehyung watches, his expression neutral, as Seokjin's
sleeved arms wrap around Namjoon's waist and promptly pull him down to sit on his lap.
Namjoon looks over his shoulder with a raised eyebrow.

Seokjin tilts his body to the side so he can see Taehyung. "You believe me now?"

Again, close friends could also do this playfully but the way Namjoon is sitting so
comfortably without really questioning it is enough to prove it to him. Taehyung nods
affirmatively and Namjoon sends him a dimpled smile when he figures out what is going on.
"I know we don't seem to fit together but we get along just fine."

Taehyung sees it now that they're in such proximity. Namjoon is leaning into the embrace and
Seokjin's cheek is tightly pressed against the other's arm. They're both at ease with being so
close and the smiles on their lips are easy and affectionate.

Seokjin pushes the other to his feet, groaning as he does so. Namjoon chuckles, the mop's
black handle nearly smacking him in the face as he gets off his boyfriend's legs. "Anyways, I
have to get back to work. You two need to stop distracting me."

He lifts the mop off the floor and enters the storage room to rinse and strain it. Seokjin takes
this as his cue to stand up. He picks up the dirtied plate and follows in Namjoon's footsteps to
place them into the dishwasher. Taehyung stands up as Seokjin reappears with his apron
swung over his folded arms.

"Let's leave together, Taehyung-ah,” he offers. “I'll drive you home.”

Taehyung is about to automatically refuse until a thought comes to mind and he voices it out
loud. "Do you pick him up every day?" he asks, his eyes on the room Seokjin just left.

Seokjin smiles and turns back to look at the closed door. "I do. He doesn't have his license so
I'm stuck driving his ass back home."

Namjoon comes out of the room as he says this, wiping his wet hands on his apron. "That's
why I try to get us shifts that end at the same time, hyung. I try my best."

Seokjin takes a handful of steps in his direction and leans in until their noses are only a
couple of centimeters away. A broad smile forms on Namjoon's lips in anticipation to hear
the other’s words. "Aw, you feel bad?" Seokjin coos, his voice light. "It's fine as long as you
pay the gas, Joonie."

Namjoon turns to look at Taehyung and shakes his head, his eyes rolling into his head. "Can
you believe him?"

Seokjin follows his gaze and gives Taehyung a dazzling smile before turning back to his
partner and bringing a hand to his neck. "I can't provide for everything," Seokjin says softly,
thumb running over the other’s skin. "Love doesn't pay bills, groceries, or gas,
unfortunately."

Namjoon slips out of his touch, his smile so wide his dimples show, and walks toward
Taehyung who has been watching them silently from the side. "Go with him,” he says softly.
“It's dark out already so a ride home sounds pretty good."

Taehyung thinks it over in his head, weighing the consequences of having Seokjin know
where he lives. While he doesn't live in luxury, he isn't living in a rundown apartment either.
He doesn't see why Seokjin would use this information with ill intentions. He can't imagine
the older man being a creepy serial killer either. Knowing that he has a boyfriend slightly
appeases his worries despite it not meaning much in terms of protection. He assumes it's okay
to let himself trust him just a little and see how it goes.

Taehyung glances at Seokjin who is already at their side. "Thank you," he says quietly.

Seokjin nods at him before putting away his apron. Taehyung does the same under Namjoon's
watchful eyes. Seokjin pats them both on the back, his hand lingering on Taehyung.

"Let's go."

Seokjin's car is tidy and cozy just like Seokjin himself. His fingers drum on the wheel as he
hums a fast tune. Taehyung is looking out the window, wondering why he hasn't asked him
where he lives yet. Is he getting abducted?

"Want to drop by the grocery store with me?" Taehyung turns to Seokjin, blinking. The latter
glances at him briefly before looking back at the road. "I just want to grab a couple of
things."

Seokjin is offering him a ride so he doesn't have much of a say in it. Seokjin nods when he
agrees and turns at the green light. In a handful of minutes, they are parked at a supermarket
parking lot and the engine is turned off. He grabs a basket once inside and heads for the
produce section with a bounce to his step. Taehyung follows at his side, his attention on the
bright vegetables they pass by. He watches Seokjin carefully choose the best green onions,
tomatoes, and garlic there are before heading to the baked goods section. He gets the usual
sliced bread but also gets a freshly baked loaf.

"I can't say no to bread fresh out of the oven," he tells Taehyung as he places it in the plastic
basket.

They pass by a handful of aisles before Seokjin stops in his tracks and turns to face
Taehyung.

"You want anything?" he asks casually.

Taehyung automatically raises his hands and shakes his head in refusal. Seokjin simply
shrugs and keeps walking. They head over to the refrigerated section of the store. He grabs a
carton of eggs and checks if they're all intact. Satisfied with what he sees, he gently places it
down at the bottom of the basket. He also gets a small jug of milk and checks its expiration
date.

Seokjin appears to be a cautious and attentive person, a contrast to Hoseok who didn't even
think of putting security cameras until he was persistently told to do so. The eldest is an
orderly person who holds himself with respect and confidence, something Taehyung greatly
admires.

They make their way back to the entrance where the cash registers are located but Seokjin
stops in front of the snack aisle. Something catches his attention and he walks towards it as if
a magnet is attracting him. He stops in front of a packet of sweet cinnamon chips and brings a
hand to his chin.

"Namjoon loves these chips but what kind of boyfriend would I be to get something
unhealthy like this? He can finish the whole bag in one sitting." He glances at Taehyung,
brows furrowed. "Should I get them?"

Health is the last thing Taehyung cares about. He never worries about eating healthy food or
exercising daily. He has enough on his mind without having additional issues weighing it
down further. "If Namjoon-hyung likes it, then you should get it.”

Seokjin smiles at his answer, his hand falling away from his chin. "So you want to spoil him,
huh?" He promptly grabs a bag. "Fine then. I'll just make sure the bag lasts a couple of days."

With this last item, they are on their way to the cash register. The line is short and Seokjin is
paying in less than three minutes. They drop into their seats once they reach the car and
Seokjin cautiously places the bag on the backseat. He pulls the loaf of bread out from its
place at the head of the bag and quickly tears off a piece to eat. He holds out the warm bread
to his passenger, already chewing on his piece. Taehyung shakes his head at him and the
older man makes a show of rolling his eyes.

"You haven't digested what you've eaten already?” he asks, falsely incredulous. “I finished
your meal, I remind you."

The bread is shoved into Taehyung's face and he sighs in defeat. The piece that is now in his
hand is small compared to the one Seokjin is munching on but the latter doesn't call him out
on it. Taehyung bites into the warm bread and is surprised at how savory and soft it is. Before
he knows it, he's reaching for the wrapped loaf in Seokjin's hand and pulling off another
piece. He purposely doesn't look at the grinning man next to him, knowing he just might start
smiling if he does. He's handed the bread, not without Seokjin shoving one last bite into his
mouth, and they are soon reversing out of the parking space.

"Where do you live?"

Now it feels a little less like he's being kidnapped. Seokjin nods knowingly when he tells him
about the buildings around it. It takes a couple of minutes for the black car to stop right in
front of his apartment. He's surprised to see that he was munching on the loaf throughout the
ride. He gives it back to Seokjin but it's pushed right back into his hands.
"It's for you."

His tone is final and his gaze is firm as he looks at him so Taehyung swallows down his
protest. "Thank you Seokjin-hyung."

A hand comes and pats him on the shoulder and he briefly follows it with his eyes as it
returns to the wheel. "It's Jin-hyung, Tae." Taehyung blinks and Seokjin chuckles in response,
his head slightly tilting to the side. "Isn't it a cute nickname? I think it fits you. That's what
I'm calling you from now on."

Seokjin is being playful so Taehyung just shrugs.

"See you Monday, Tae."

Seokjin waves him goodbye and watches as he climbs up the stairs and unlocks the door.
Taehyung turns around when he notices Seokjin still hasn't driven off. He receives an
energetic wave and he waves back shyly. He turns back around and finally hears the engine
roar and the tires roll over the asphalt below.

He’s met with flashing lights and the low murmur of the television in the living room when
he steps into his apartment. His father and sister are sitting on the couch, sharing a large bag
of chips. Eunjin looks over the couch's backrest as he passes by.

"Hi, Taehyung-ah," she says, the smile audible in her voice. He doesn't hesitate to smack her
head with the bread in his hand for the lack of appropriate honorifics. She sniffs it like a
puppy, barely registering the pain.

Their father glances at them, his eyes going over the white wrapper and the missing half.
"Where did you get that from?" he asks, knowing his son doesn't buy himself food.

The man is always so observant and controlling. He always demands to know what’s
happening in Taehyung’s life. He’s hesitant to answer but he decides he has to grow up and
face his father more often. In the past, he would have just said 'nothing' and hoped he
wouldn't press on. This isn't the past, it's the present.

"My coworker bought it for me," he replies, voice low.

The man snorts and Eunjin immediately turns to him, ready to intervene. "They've already
started bribing you. Next thing you know, you'll be on your knees behind the counter."

His daughter at his side gasps and slaps his bicep. "Dad, how could you say that?" she turns
to her brother, ignoring her father's irritated huff. "Don't listen to him, Taetae. He's just a
senile old man."

She gets smacked in the head, swift and hard, and she whines at him. "I don't have an ounce
of respect in this house," he grumbles as he watches Eunjin rub her scalp.

"You need to earn it first," Taehyung impulsively murmurs under his breath.
The infirm old man has the ears of a cat and he reaches for Taehyung's closest limb. The
latter slips away a millisecond before fingers can close around his wrist. He scowls down at
the dark eyes.

Today was a completely normal training day, unlike the previous day when he had to deal
with a perverted man. Today, Seokjin fed him out of worry and drove him home safely.
Today, he received a nickname from someone other than his sister and he likes it more than
he would like to admit. Today isn't half bad so he doesn't want his father to ruin it as he does
so often.

"The fuck did yo-"

"Not today, old man," he interjects. "I don't want to deal with you right now."

He turns to leave and is surprised when he takes a handful of steps undeterred. He gives in
and hesitantly glances over his shoulder to see his sister firmly holding onto their father's
forearm. The glare directed his way is enough to make him regret trying to be brave.

"Don't, fucking, interrupt me."

Taehyung cracks under the somber eyes and deep growl. "Okay, I'm sorry, dad," he breathes
out hurriedly. "But seriously, just let me enjoy the rest of my decent day. Don't ruin it for
me."

He stares at his family members when they frown at him, mild surprise on their faces.

"Who are you?" Eunjin asks half-jokingly.

Taehyung dismisses them both and heads for the kitchen. He sets the bread down onto the
counter and retreats to the bathroom to take a shower.

His sister and father are still snacking on chips on the couch when he comes out of the
steamy room and he shakes his head at them even if they can't see him. He isolates himself in
his shared room and lets himself fall on the twin bed. Damp strands tickle his cheeks but he
ignores it and lets his eyes fall shut. He hums a song to keep himself from focusing on the
thoughts in his head and he falls asleep gradually and without trouble.

—-

His phone buzzes violently against the wooden dresser he left it on. He groans loudly,
debating whether he should even check what it is. It's the distinct sound of a text message
although he has no friends. He remembers that everyone's numbers are on the work schedule
so he pushes himself up. He's not competent enough to have someone contact him to
exchange a shift but maybe there's a change in the date or time he has to show up.

The text is from Namjoon as he expected but the content is not.

"How was the ride? Aren't you glad you heeded my advice?"
Taehyung is unexpectedly flattered to see a casual text sent and meant for him. Namjoon has
gone out of his way to contact him and it's strange to him. The only texts he receives are
usually from the two human beings on the couch not too far from him. His grandparents
called him from time to time when they were still alive but apart from that, the only
notifications he receives are from social media and mobile games.

He answers that Seokjin took him to the grocery store and throws his phone on the bed along
with his body. He closes his eyes for a moment but the reply comes in less than thirty
seconds.

"Really? Sorry about that. Jin-hyung likes acting like he's best friends with everyone despite
knowing them for a few days. I hope he didn't drag you around the store."

Another text is sent immediately.

"He did, didn't he?"

Taehyung huffs at how accurate he is. He assures him it's fine and mentions the bread now on
his kitchen counter. Namjoon is quick to answer him with laughing emojis.

"Well, you got free bread at least. Mama bird is treating you like a child but it's because he
cares. Hyung is nice but not that nice. He likes you a lot. Everyone does."

Namjoon seems to know how everyone feels while Taehyung is clueless. He's good at
evaluating negative emotions in people but sentiments like appreciation and affection are out
of his field of expertise.

The two exchange a few texts before Namjoon tells him Seokjin has come to pick him up.

"He finds you adorable. I'm calling you Tae from now on too. It won't be long until everyone
else does too."

He's not been given much of a choice.

"Btw, we have a group chat called Sunshines. Everyone at work is in it."

Taehyung has to install the chatting app because he doesn't already have it on his phone. It's a
testament to how lonely he is and Taehyung feels like shit all over again. He makes his
account, confirms it, and promptly finds the group chat. Namjoon is quick to accept him
when he sends his request to join. Almost instantly, his phone buzzes with new notifications.
Jungkook is the first to send an elongated "hey". Jimin follows suit followed by Jieun and
Hyo. They all have usernames but between "CutyBunny", "Lil' JJ", and "Dancing Mochi", it's
pretty easy to know who is who. He's almost amused at how well the names fit everyone.

He imitates the three's replies and receives smiling emojis in return. Those that are online
chat among themselves and Taehyung simply read their conversation, his body carelessly
sprawled over his bed. He's occupied as he reads the ridiculous subjects of conversation and
the even more outrageous replies. JJJ is a chaotic trio while Hyo is the reasonable voice
among them. Taehyung stays silent on his end just like he would if they were all standing
next to each other.

By the time Yoongi comes on and tells them all to shut up, Taehyung is hovering over the
border between sleep and consciousness. It isn't long until he loses the battle and enters the
world of dreams, a small smile clinging to his lips.
 Calm Before the Storm

"Let's go on a walk, Tae."

Jimin is smiling so broadly that the corners of his mouth are almost reaching his ears.
Everyone has used the nickname Seokjin gave him without restraint. He assumes it was
shared in the group chat when he was asleep. He didn't check his notifications the following
morning.

An arm suddenly wraps around his shoulders and he tenses up by reflex at the unexpected
contact. He doesn't have to turn and see to know who it is. The memory of the mint shampoo
he saw in Hoseok's bathroom is still surprisingly clear in his mind.

"Yeah, let's go on a walk!" comes Hoseok's voice so close to his ear. He lets him go and
circumvents him to stand at Jimin's side. "You just learned how to use the espresso machine
so you deserve some rest. Not to mention, Yoongi-hyung was your teacher."

All he can think is that it isn't physically exerting to make drinks and that Yoongi is an
excellent teacher but their smiles have him swallowing the words on his mind. "Where?" he
chooses to ask instead.

Hoseok and Jimin exchange a look and Taehyung can practically see the words floating
between them. Jimin turns to him, his eyes disappearing into crescents. "Let's go to the
movies!"

In a couple of minutes, the three are in Hoseok's car and are already heading off to the movie
theater not too far from the cafe. Taehyung doesn't mention their abandoned walk and just
silently makes himself comfortable in the backseat. Jimin offered him the passenger seat but
Taehyung insisted on staying behind. He's now watching the two chat with each other, trying
to find a lull in the conversation so he doesn't interrupt. Unfortunately for him, the two are
talkative and always have a good reply under their sleeve. He hates cutting people off but
they're nearing the movie theater and his pockets are empty except for his phone and keys.

"Um..." They both immediately stop talking and turn to him, Hoseok soon looking back at the
road as he makes a left turn. Taehyung swallows under their attention. "I don't have any
money on me," he announces way too late because he doesn't like speaking over people.

The two in the front seat snort in perfect unison before Hoseok reaches into the space
between the gear stick and radio and drops his wallet onto Taehyung's lap. The latter looks at
the colorful pouch like it's a foreign object.

"I'm not rich but I can definitely pay for the both of us," Hoseok tells him as he lifts his gaze
to the rearview mirror to look at him. "You don’t have to worry about that.”

Taehyung stares back at him through the reflective surface, not a word coming to mind. He
slowly nods and Jimin's giddy giggle subsequently fills the silence.
"I know we're the same age but I still find you adorable." Taehyung cracks a smile at him in
response and Jimin turns to Hoseok, a smile of his own stretching his lips. "Isn't he so much
cuter when he smiles?"

"That's what I told him just the other day," Hoseok replies instantly. "I swear that smile is like
a rare gem."

"It's mesmerizing and unimaginably precious," Jimin finishes for him in a singsong voice, his
grin nearly tearing the corners of his lips.

Taehyung's cheeks heat up in three seconds and this surprises him. He hasn’t blushed this
hard in a year. To have two men around his age tell him he's cute when all he hears at home is
how vile he is makes it that much more impactful.

Jimin breaks into laughter and twists around in his seat to give his bicep a good smack.
"You've never been flirted with? Even with that pretty face of yours? I'm dumbfounded."

Taehyung just scoots back into his seat and shoves his hands into his pockets. He looks out of
the window, their restrained laughter keeping his attention on them. He's no stranger to empty
compliments but he must admit he particularly felt that.

Hoseok releases a groan, bringing Taehyung's eyes back on him. "I can't, he's such a cutie."

He turns back to the window at lightning speed and the men teasing him explode in laughter.
They're excessively loud and lively but Taehyung is surprised to find that he doesn't mind. He
appreciates silence more than anyone but joyous sounds like these appease his heart, even if
just a little. It's not unlike the loud chatter and high-pitched giggles of children playing with
one another.

The car finally stops in the movie theater's parking lot and the three are on their way inside.
There are few people at this time of the day so light chatter fills up the box office.

"So what are we watching?" Hoseok asks no one in particular as his eyes skim the panel over
the little ticket booth.

Jimin points to a poster off to the side. Taehyung knows exactly what it is by the colors in his
peripheral vision alone. "It's the finale," Jimin informs them excitedly. "I can already see
Jungkookie and Namjoon-hyung's faces when I tell them I saw it without them."

"I only saw the first two movies," Hoseok tells him, already walking to the booth.

Taehyung and Jimin follow after him.

"It's okay, you'll still enjoy it," Jimin assures him. He turns to Taehyung, his lips parting, but
not a sound comes out. He looks at him for a moment before finally speaking up. "You've
seen them all, haven't you?" Taehyung nods as they stop behind Hoseok who is already
talking to the employee, his wallet in hand. "That's too bad for him then," Jimin says with a
toothy smile, his eyes on the person paying for them all. "We'll fully enjoy ourselves while he
remains confused."
In a minute, they are past the booth and showing their tickets to another employee. She lets
them in and wishes for them to enjoy the movie. They head directly to the snack bar as if the
scent of buttery popcorn and sweet churros attracts them toward it.

"We have twenty minutes before the movie starts. There's no time to waste," Hoseok
announces, walking faster than Taehyung has ever seen before.

Jimin leans in close, shoulders bumping, and Taehyung reflexively holds his breath. “He
always wants to have the best seats,” Jimin informs him. “We're a little too late for that
though."

Hoseok already knows what to get and says his order clearly and quickly. The cashier blinks
at him but hurries to serve him like she can feel his sense of urgency. They're soon sitting in
the three seats left in the center of the room. The lights are still on and the air is filled with
hushed voices and the smell of savory snacks.

Taehyung doesn't remember the last time he has been to a movie theatre. He suspects it's that
time in seventh grade when he came with his then-girlfriend. She was the sixth one in all his
years of middle school. Guys and girls both liked him and his bad-boy image before he
became a ball of negativity in high school. They just settled for his pretty face then. His
father's distaste for him partly stems from all the partners he had back in his adolescent days.

"Hyung, the movie didn't start yet. Don't eat all of it."

Taehyung automatically turns to look in the voice's direction. Hoseok is in the process of
chewing his hot dog when he turns to his companions.

"I'm hungry," he tells Jimin, his words muffled by the food in his mouth.

Jimin titters at the kid in an adult's body and turns to face the massive screen. He carelessly
pulls his sneakers off and props his legs up onto the comfortable chair before grabbing a
handful of popcorn to throw them one by one into his mouth. They all reach their target and
it's honestly impressive. Taehyung turns to look ahead at the people seated below them. Some
have already gone halfway through their food supply while others are excitedly bouncing on
their seats.

A hand shiny with butter appears in front of him and he glances at Jimin at his side.
Taehyung parts his lips without question once he's prompted with a hum and a piece of
popcorn is thrown into the air without delay. It lands precisely into his mouth and Jimin
cheers quietly enough that he doesn't catch the attention of the other moviegoers. Taehyung
chews on the puffed snack now in his mouth, the movement keeping his lips from curling
upward.

The light dims and everyone quiets down. The usual warnings and commercials are shown
before the movie truly starts. Jimin's knees bounce off the armrests in anticipation. The girl at
his right raises an eyebrow at him but he doesn't notice as he pulls out his phone.

"I have to show them."

He taps the glass a couple of times before lifting his phone to the big screen followed by his
companions. Taehyung just stares at the device while Hoseok makes a heart with his fingers
as if by reflex. Jimin laughs quietly, his fingers drumming relentlessly against the tactile
screen. He holds up the phone for them to see and the exclamations of disappointment are
expected. With a final reply to them, he puts it back into his pocket and concentrates on the
movie.

Taehyung watches with mild interest until characters start dying like flies. He wonders why
he isn't in their place yet but his mind goes directly to the person to his left and it all suddenly
makes sense. Hoseok is the sole reason he's still alive. He gave him company, good food, and
care. He also gave him a job where he met even more good people like him. His life took a
turn for the better when Hoseok approached him that rainy night and he's starting to think
that's a good thing.

The movie finally ends and everyone is slow to leave. Some, like Jimin, are filled with
emotions and on the verge of tears. Others, like Hoseok, are just content to have enjoyed a
good movie.

The sun is setting when they step out of the building. The light breeze is cool, the air is crisp
and it feels like they're on top of a mountain and not in a densely populated city like Seoul.
Taehyung feels rejuvenated the more he breathes in.

"Wow," Jimin breathes out, hazelnut hair swaying in the wind and arms spread out wide to
embrace it.

"The air hasn't been this nice in years," Hoseok says for him.

He’s quick to pull down the windows when they get into the car. The gentle wind that flows
around them has Jimin letting out another pleased exclamation. "It's so good out here that I
just want to go out on my balcony and sleep there."

Hoseok chuckles in the driver’s seat, his eyes on his passenger. "You'll wake up with new
friends in your mouth."

Jimin laughs, his voice floating outside of the open window, and Hoseok takes this as his cue
to reverse out of the parking spot and get onto the main road. Taehyung closes his eyes,
savoring the joyful sound and pleasant temperature. It isn't often that he can say he just feels
nice . The gloomy voice in the back of his mind is usually there to remind him that peace
never lasts but for the moment, what he's feeling isn't tainted by any negative emotions or
thoughts. He just feels light and it's the best he's felt in years. Nothing has felt simply right
since his third year of elementary school. Since then, every positive emotion has had hints of
impurity. Maybe, just maybe, the omnipresent negativity in his life will slip away, slowly but
surely.

He's brought out of his thoughts when the two men in the front seats begin to sing along with
the song on the radio. It's an old song but it stands the test of time. The tune has a special
place in Taehyung’s heart; it reminds him of the freedom he had in his early adolescence. He
loved the song and used to listen to it every morning as he walked to school. It gave him the
energy to endure hours and hours of boring classes when he wasn't just sleeping through
them.

Both pairs of eyes glance his way when he starts singing on a whim, their voices blending
into a harmonious sound. They lower their voices to let his shine. He almost shuts himself up
under the attention but the eyes on him are supportive and engaged. Letting himself go, even
if just a little, is liberating and soothing. Everyone's voices automatically rise at the chorus,
catching the attention of a nearby stopped vehicle. Jimin casually grins at its occupants and
they easily smile in return. He just seems to have that effect on people.

The song ends when they reach Jimin's apartment. Everyone is buzzing with energy as Jimin
steps out of the car, leaving the door open. He hops from foot to foot like he can't contain all
the energy and promptly opens Taehyung's door without warning. He gently takes his hand
and pulls him out into the fresh air.

"You have a wonderful voice, Tae," Jimin tells him, his voice undeniably sincere. "You
should try singing in Yoongi-hyung's songs." Taehyung blinks and Jimin tilts his head to the
side, his feet finally ceasing their endless movement. "You don't know? Yoongi-hyung is
studying music composition." Jimin smiles upon thinking of something amusing. "Once he's
feeling particularly creative, he can't be stopped. He'll lose sleep over it, seriously."

"He has a youtube channel if you want to check him out," Hoseok adds, his body leaning
toward the open door so he can be seen. "Just search for Agust D."

Taehyung is suddenly curious to hear what type of music a straightforward and honest person
like Yoongi creates. He drops down into the passenger seat and Jimin closes the doors for
him with a kind smile. The sweet curl of the other's lips gives Taehyung the unexplainable
urge to make him happy so he parts his lips to tell him what he knows he'll love to hear.

"Your voice is really pretty too, Jimin-ah."

The person behind him also sounds agreeable, but if he says too much he'll embarrass
himself.

Jimin blushes brightly at the compliment, his eyes lowering to Hoseok who is now smiling
broadly. "Everyone likes your voice, Jiminie. We're all waiting for your duet with Jungkook.
Now we can add Tae too."

Jimin releases a sheepish giggle, his cheeks red under the sun's orange glow. "One day,
hyung. I promise.

Hoseok smiles warmly at him, his gaze affectionate and featherlight as he looks at the other’s
rosy cheeks. "We'll wait for you."

Everyone waves goodbyes and they're on the move again, Taehyung now in the passenger
seat. He looks out of the window, watching the white buildings pass by.

"You sing often?"

Taehyung turns to the other person in the car, nodding when brown eyes flick to him. In the
past, he was often yelled at for singing too loudly at home. Singing temporarily frees him of
his worries and fills him with energy so he releases his voice when no one is there to hear
him.

"You could make a channel too and cover songs," Hoseok continues, clearly excited by the
idea. "People will love your pretty face paired with your deep voice, I guarantee you."
Hoseok glances at him once more, no longer than two seconds. "My viewers asked who was
holding the phone, you know? They want to know more about you."

It's a tempting idea. Fame and recognition for one's talents are what everyone strives for but it
just sounds scary to Taehyung. He would have to reveal himself to the world and he will
never be ready for such a thing.

Hoseok easily feels his hesitation and gives him a sympathetic smile. "You don't have to
show your face or anything,” he assures him. “You could wear a mask or just not film
yourself. I can tell you love to sing so why not make it something others like Jimin and I can
enjoy? Plus, you can easily get the equipment for it. Kookie, Yoongi-hyung, and I will gladly
help you if you're up for it."

Taehyung looks ahead at the asphalt on the ground, his fingers absently intertwining. "Maybe
one day I could try it," he says softly, his uncertainty seeping through his voice.

Hoseok nods at him, choosing to divert the topic for his sake. "Where do you live?"

He's hesitant to tell him even with Seokjin's knowledge of its location. Hoseok simply nods
when he is told, no superfluous thoughts going through his mind. They spend the rest of the
ride in lightweight and comfortable silence. Hoseok has a way of appeasing him with his
presence alone, just like the setting sun overhead. The silence doesn't trouble him and he
doesn't feel forced to fill it with idle chatter. Taehyung simply soaks up this moment of peace
for as long as it remains, knowing that it may not last as long as he wishes.

Jimin doesn't live far away so they reach their destination in less than five minutes. Taehyung
has his hand on the handle once the car is stopped, prepared to leave, but he chooses to turn
around to face his driver. He lets his hand fall to the seat when Hoseok returns his gaze. They
look into each other's eyes for a moment, not a single word being exchanged.

"Thank you," Taehyung finally says, his voice low with sincerity. "For the movie and the
ride."

For everything.

Hoseok nods at him, a familiar smile stretching his lips. He reaches out to place a hand on
Taehyung's shoulder and the latter is surprised yet pleased to notice that the contact doesn't
make him uncomfortable in the least. "No problem, Tae. You don't owe me anything, okay?"
Taehyung is somewhat embarrassed that Hoseok has to mention this. He already knows what
kind of person he is. "Jiminie and the others never feel like they owe me and you shouldn't
either."
Taehyung slowly nods at him, the implications of the other's words sitting strangely in the pit
of his stomach. Maybe, just maybe, Hoseok considers him a friend just like the others.
Taehyung is always hesitant to label someone as something more than an acquaintance but
his coworkers feel a little more than simply that. They're people he sees week after week and
he spends many hours in their company. They're people he hangs out and chats with at the
end of the day. They are more friends to him than they are strangers and his heart leaps at the
thought.

The hand on his shoulder squeezes cordially, bringing him out of his thoughts. "Bye, Tae."

Taehyung slowly steps out of the car, Hoseok's hand naturally falling away from his body. He
heads for the creaking staircase, not turning back until he's at the door. He can barely see the
figure bent over the passenger seat but he's almost certain Hoseok is smiling. He unlocks the
door and steps in, the sound of the car's engine following close by.

It's silent inside except for the creaking of swings from the open windows. Nobody is home
but it feels like someone's here with him nonetheless. He doesn't know who left the windows
open but he wants to kiss them. He heads straight for his room to drop off his things and
makes his way to the bathroom.

He leaves the steamy room after his long shower, movements in the kitchen immediately
catching his attention. His father is home and something is bubbling in the pot on the heating
element in front of him. He walks over curiously, not without examining the man's face for
any signs of a sour mood. His father glances at him briefly before walking away toward the
fridge.

"You suddenly decided to cook again after months of eating cheap frozen meals?" he says
carefully despite his casual tone.

The man's body emerges out of the open fridge door, a scowl marring his features. "Just
admit you missed my cooking. I was always better than your mother."

Taehyung audibly sighs, his shoulders heaving with the effort. His father uses every chance
he gets to drag his mother in the dirt but Taehyung has gotten used to it, almost. In all
honesty, she deserved it. She played a big role in turning her eldest son into the miserable
person he is today but Taehyung doesn't like to admit it.

"I do miss your cooking, dad,” he replies, not revealing his thoughts. “No one makes better
kimchi fried rice than you."

His father stares at him in silence, his eyes narrowing in suspicion. "Do you want a slap?"

Taehyung raises his hands in a show of harmlessness. "I'm serious, you're a really good
cook."

His father huffs out a sharp breath and drops a handful of chopped leeks into the red stew.
"Just sit your ass down."
Taehyung does as he says and sits down at the small dining table for four. He looks out of the
window and up toward the dark sky tainted with navy. He keeps his gaze away from his
father even as he opens his mouth to speak to him. "Are you the one who opened the
windows?"

The man turns around to look at him, a wooden spoon against his lips. He dips the spoon
back into the simmering red liquid and makes his way over to the table with the utensil held
out in front of him. "Yes," he answers as he stops in front of him and blows on the steaming
hot soup, a habit from when Taehyung and his siblings were still young. "If we get STDs, I'll
know it's from you."

Taehyung slurps the liquid, ignoring the scalding comment. He instead focuses on the fact
that the scent of smoke on his father isn't fresh. "It's missing garlic," he informs him, a
minuscule smile forming on his lips as he feels a sense of déjà vu.

His father stares down at him, his thick eyebrows lowering to meet his eyes. "The fuck is
wrong with you? Why are you happy all of a sudden?"

Taehyung's small smile falls instantly, his brows furrowing.

He's...happy?

"Why are you in a good mood, today?" he retorts, ignoring the unknown feeling brewing in
his chest.

His father walks away from him and searches the pantry for a bulb of garlic. "Why are you
asking?” he says, his tone terse. “I'm not the one depressed twenty-four seven. The weather is
nice today, that's all."

Taehyung looks out of the window again, his eyes on the clear sky. He decides to silence his
mind and free it of any thoughts. After one more minute on the stove, the pot is placed down
on the table along with freshly-cooked white rice. Taehyung thanks the man across from him
for the food and digs in despite how low his appetite is. He's pleasantly surprised when the
rice in his mouth surprisingly tastes like something despite being home and not at the cafe.
Maybe his taste changes depending on his mood, or the food is just good, he doesn't know,
but it's nice to feel at ease while sitting down with his father for once.

"It's good, dad," he says before slurping on hot soup.

The man superficially scowls at him, chopsticks raised in his direction. "Of course it's good. I
made it."

Taehyung dismisses him with a wave of his chopsticks and immediately brings a mouthful of
rice to his waiting mouth.

The door suddenly clicks open and they both turn to look. Eunjin removes her shoes at the
entrance, looking up curiously at the smell of food. She notices them on the table and blinks
in surprise. "Dad cooked and you two are eating together?" she says, her voice falsely high
and shrill. "Am I dreaming? Will it snow today?"
Her father cracks a smile and she walks in, her teeth in full view. "Shut the hell up," he snaps,
his biting tone contrasting his expression.

She drops her bag into her room, washes her hands, and quickly changes out of her uniform
into casual clothes. She plops down at Taehyung's right, her bowls and chopsticks already
prepared for her. She thanks her father and eagerly starts chomping down on sticky rice. She
noisily slurps her soup, humming in contentment when the salty liquid warms her body.

She smiles down at the artificial light reflecting off the smooth surface of the stew. "I missed
eating homemade food."

"Me too," Taehyung adds quietly.

The man looks at them both then down at his bowl of rice and the black pot at the center of
the rectangle table.

"Me three."
 Thunderous Storm

It was too good to be true and Taehyung should have been on guard. Even his sister was in
disbelief. The good weather, his father's good mood, the friends he believes he has; it was all
too good to be true.

It's ten in the evening and his father is smoking like a chimney in front of the TV, the
windows now closed because of the night's chilly air. A light veil of smoke envelops
everything in a filter of white and the smell sticks to the furniture and his clothes. He's certain
Eunjin gets looks at school for the smell but she has never mentioned this to him.

Taehyung passes the couch to open a couple of windows, deliberately not looking at the other
human being present as he does so. He finally sits down next to him and the man barely
glances his way, smoke lazily rising from the cigarette's tip. He leaves some distance between
them for security purposes. His father has a short fuse and he knows the topic he will touch
on is sensitive but he hopes his good mood will be advantageous to him.

"Dad," he calls out hesitantly, swallowing when the dark eyes are on him again. "I think you
might want to quit smoking before it does something to you."

Taehyung holds the steady gaze on him, refusing to back down even as its weight grows
exponentially.

"Oh?"

His body tenses up at the malice in the man's tone. The latter slowly leans in close, too close
for comfort.

"So now you want to pretend you care about my well-being?" Taehyung's eyes flutter as a
cloud of smoke is blown directly into his face. He wants to tell him that, yes, he cares about
him, but he knows it will only further irritate him. "You're not fooling anyone. You're
ashamed of your old man, aren't you? You're embarrassed by the smell that clings to your
clothes. You act like I don't exist; like I'm not the reason you're alive in the first place."

Taehyung shakes his head to deny his words, his irritated eyes stinging and watering, but the
man continues.

"Well, you know what?” he lets out, his voice rising in pitch. “It's mutual. You're the son I
don't mention in conversations. You're the kid I wish I gave up for adoption as soon as you
came out of that woman's cunt."

Taehyung momentarily closes his burning eyes and breathes in deeply, finding no comfort in
the stale air.

"I can't tell my peers that my eldest son is a whore, can I?" his father says almost playfully.
"You're the son nobody even knows the name of because I don't dare speak it." A repulsive
smile stretches the corners of his lips and Taehyung mentally prepares himself for the final
blow. "You're the sperm I wish your mother swallowed."

Taehyung's gaze falls to his hands on his lap, the feeling in the pit of his stomach making him
nauseous. His words are always carefully chosen like he has thought of this for a long time.
He's virtually certain that his father finds pleasure in peeling what's left of him away.

He stands up stiffly, unsure of what he intends to do. He walks away toward his room and his
father's voice follows after him. "You're going to bawl your eyes out, baby?" Taehyung resists
the urge to cover his ears like a child. "Are you going to lend off your body to give yourself
some semblance of worth? Can I expect to see you limping the next morning?"

Taehyung closes the door of his room behind him, his father's words echoing too loudly in
the enclosed space of his head. Eunjin is on her laptop, earbuds in her ears, but she
immediately notices something is wrong when he comes in, glassy eyes downcast.

"What happened?” she asks quietly. “Dad's being mean again?"

Taehyung shakes his head as he searches for the pack of cigarettes and lighter he hid away in
his dresser and slips them into his pocket, his big hands concealing the items. He changes
into random clothes and a jacket, not caring about the eyes on him. He nearly forgets his keys
and phone but remembers them at the last second. He promptly exits the room, his sister not
saying a word to keep him from leaving.

He takes a final look at his father as he passes by, their eyes diving into one another, and
steps outside into the chilly night. His steps are quick as he heads for the shadowed alleys he
had passed the previous time his father felt like tormenting him. He doesn't need to drop by
the convenience store this time and he's relieved not to risk meeting the same cashier. He's a
hypocrite for telling his dad to quit and going out to smoke right after but it feels like it’s the
only thing that will calm the storm building in him. Once he's in a certain mindset of extreme
distress, almost nothing can distract him from his mind. It's his fault for trying to fix things
and he's simply reaping the consequences.

This time he doesn't bust a lung on his first drag and instead takes it slow and steady. The
head rush comes in full force and he closes his eyes, mild euphoria taking his mind off the
recent events. He's alone in his little world until footsteps approach the alley he's in. They're
irregular and drag along the sidewalk, revealing the person's intoxicated state. A man appears
in the dim light of a street lamp and shuffles along to the alley's opening, turning toward
Taehyung at the very last second as if it was a decision taken on a whim. Taehyung tenses up
instantly, his lips crushing the shortened cigarette in his mouth. The man makes his way over
to him, his head lifted in his direction. Taehyung doesn't budge as he walks within an arm's
reach of him, hoping that he will walk straight by. Because some divine being out there has a
morbid sense of humor, the drunk man stops in front of him.

The unfocused eyes slowly roam over his body, settling for a lengthy moment on Taehyung's
face. He smiles broadly and unrestrained, his teeth visible even in the low lighting. "Hello,
pretty thing," he coos, his words unexpectedly clear despite the state of his mind. "What are
you doing here all alone? You want some company?"
Taehyung visibly grimaces at him and the man's smile falls dangerously fast. Taehyung
doesn't let it hinder him and sends him a heavy look, the very same look he gave all the
people that have tried to get into his pants without his approval. His mother often told him
that the worst thing he could do was turn down sexual advances but the subdued rebel in his
heart is always searching for a fight.

"Not really," he replies, his tone cold and terse. "I'd like the opposite actually so if you could
leave me the hell alone I'd appreciate it."

The man lowers his head, engulfing his eyes in shadows before digging his fist into his
cheekbone without warning. The burning cigarette flies out of his mouth in his shock and he
stumbles to the side, the wall behind him keeping him from tumbling to the hard ground. He
sees the next swing coming and strikes first, his knee digging into the man's stomach. The
latter staggers back, his hands clutching his abdomen, and Taehyung takes this opportunity to
get out of here fast. He doesn't even manage to take one step forward before his wrist is
seized, the vice grip on him painful and sturdy.

He's yanked back with ease, his shoulder blades and the back of his skull violently bouncing
off the brick wall. He belatedly realizes he's no match for the stout middle-aged man when he
pushes against the limbs keeping him put and the man barely moves an inch, even with the
alcohol in his system. He has to take him by surprise to have a chance to get out of this mess.

He looks up and his heart skips a beat when he sees the other's face so close to him. The
distinct sweet scent of alcohol wafts over his nose. "You're a rude fuck, kid. You want to get
your ass beaten too?"

Taehyung is sweating now, the situation he's in swiftly dawning on him. He doesn't know
what to do when rugged nails scratch the skin over his hip bone in an attempt to pull his jeans
down. He's fucked quite literally and his father predicted it all along. He won't even sell his
mouth, his ass is out for free instead.

Tears of panic and fear blur his vision and the man stares at him directly in the eyes, the smile
returning to his lips at the show of weakness. Taehyung takes in a sharp breath when he feels
the rough material of the wall against his bare skin. Taehyung looks off to the alley's
entrance, his heart dropping at how empty the discreet street is.

"Ain't so tough now, are you?" the man drawls, his grating voice loud in the silent night.

There's no way this is happening. He finds it hard to believe some guy is trying to undress
him in a dark alley just minutes away from his home. He'll be damned if he lets his life go
from shit to hell. He knows how the minds of these types of men are constructed. He's no
stranger to perverted men, especially those a few decades older than him. It comes with being
his mother's cash cow.

He stops struggling against the arms pressing him against the bumpy wall and looks down at
his sneakers, attempting to look as resigned as possible. He appears to be quite a decent actor
because it doesn't take long for one of his arms to be released. A hand travels up to his chin
and lifts his head toward the night sky. He deliberately avoids the other's gaze, knowing the
illusion of power it gives them when their victims refuse to meet their eyes.
"There you go," comes a murmur. "You know what's good for you."

Taehyung almost breaks the act but he keeps his face neutral, even when the other's lips crash
into his own. A bitter tongue forces its way inside of his mouth and a hand burns the skin of
his rear, but he doesn't fight; doesn't attempt to slip away. He keeps his eyes open and waits
for the man to lose himself in his solitary game before making his move.

He takes in a brief breath through his nose before grabbing the other's greasy hair. With a
powerful downward jerk of his occupied hand, he slams his elbow into the guy's temple with
all the strength he can muster. The man's skull and Taehyung's elbow quiver on impact. The
drunkard wavers on his feet before crumbling to the ground, head bouncing off the pavement.
The man groans from his place on the concrete and Taehyung takes this as his signal to flee.

He makes a break for it, pulling up his pants in one swift motion and clutching his tingling
elbow as he gets away. He sprints down the street, faster than he has ever run before. His legs
take him somewhere; anywhere to get away from the man shuddering on the floor, probably
vomiting himself into dehydration.

He finally comes to a stop next to a bus stop and he lets himself collapse on the bench, his
lungs and throat burning from the exertion. He tries with difficulty to keep his dinner in as he
coughs harshly into his knees, his thoughts even messier than he's used to. He raises his head
and looks around through his tears, his shoulders slumping in relief when he sees a familiar
shop not far from his apartment.

He pushes himself up and stands there, looking as lost as he feels, and slowly steps away
from the bench, his chest still heaving with every shallow breath. He swallows hard, the bitter
taste on his tongue making him spit almost automatically. He whines out loud in frustration
and distress, no one in close enough proximity to hear him do so.

He doesn't want to come back home. He's a mess and his father has the eyes of a hawk.
Nothing goes unnoticed by the old man. The last thing he wants to do is return home, but he
feels unsafe and alone in the streets occupied by noisy cars and unpredictable strangers. He
feels like a stray cat, vulnerable and lonesome in the world that is its home by default ever
since it was born. His mind conjures up the image of the Han river reflecting the city's lights
and he lets out a deep breath to evacuate the thought and its accompanying feelings.

A student passes by with her friend, a large cup of coffee in her hand, and something clicks in
Taehyung's head. He takes a step to the side, one foot over the other, until he's jogging, his
legs taking him to his haven without hesitation.

In a handful of minutes, he's standing under curved letters and taking in quick and
unfulfilling breaths. The second floor shines bright and warm, welcoming Taehyung in with
open arms. From where he stands, he can only see the ceiling and fleeting shadows through
the opening in the white curtains. He hesitates at the door, a curled hand stopping on the cool
glass. He closes his eyes and regains his breathing, gradually calming himself. He knocks
softly, putting more strength when he is met with no reaction.

He steps back and looks back up at the window, his eyes meeting wide ones. Hoseok blinks
before promptly turning around and moving out of sight. He reappears at the door, his head
tilted to the side. He pulls it open without delay and the chimes softly chant overhead.
Hoseok openly stares at him, his eyes running over every inch of his face. Since his body is
of fragile build, Taehyung assumes a bruise already bloomed on his cheek. The eyes travel
down to observe the mess his clothes are in and Taehyung resists the urge to spin on his feet
and run away.

"What the hell happened to you?" Hoseok asks, his tone high in surprise.

Taehyung runs a big hand over his face, the flesh of his cheek tender and painful to the touch.
He doesn't want to lie to him again nor would he ever tell him the truth so he keeps his mouth
shut. He silently exhales in relief when the other doesn't insist on hearing his reply.

The hair on Hoseok's bare arms bristle under the cool breeze wafting in and he reaches for
Taehyung's hand to lead him inside. Taehyung instinctively pulls it away, barely registering
the movement of his own body. Hoseok's eyes flicker up to Taehyung's face and back down
to his wrist where the skin is an insistent red. The former lets his arm fall to his side, opting
to step back to let him in. Taehyung nervously holds onto his reddened wrist as he enters.

"You smoke?"

Taehyung turns around and watches Hoseok close the door, his gaze distant in his
thoughtfulness. His eyes dive into the brown irises and the thought of lying doesn't even cross
his mind. "Not really but I was really stressed in the past hour," he admits quietly as if he
doesn’t want to be heard. "My dad does though."

Hoseok nods at him, his expression unreadable. "I thought one of your family members did
since I smelled it on you sometimes. Didn't expect you did too," he says, his voice oddly
monotone.

Taehyung keeps his silence as he follows Hoseok into the employee room. He gestures for
him to sit down and Taehyung obliges, different feelings twirling and blending in his heart as
he watches him search into a cabinet. Hoseok pulls a chair close and sets a first-aid kit down
on the table. He goes back out of the room and returns shortly, a bag of ice in his hands.
Taehyung nods to thank him and places it against his heated cheek.

Hoseok takes a seat across from him, his knees faintly bumping against his. He fumbles
around in the kit and takes out a roll of elastic bandages. He holds out his hand, no pressure
or urgency in his calm gaze, and Taehyung reluctantly gives him his own, his fingers curling
when the other's thumb presses on his palm. Hoseok stares down at his colored wrist, his
brow furrowing ever so slightly, and lightly brushes his thumb against the rosy skin, lost in
thought for a moment before he removes the digit.

"There are other ways to relieve stress that isn't life-shortening, you know," he tells him with
a slow-forming smile, finally breaking the silence. Long fingers tightly wrap the sand-colored
bandage around Taehyung's wrist, making him bite his cheek in pain. "Singing and dancing
for instance," Hoseok continues, his eyes on the hand he's working on. "Exercise is pretty
good too. Or you can just have fun with your friends or even yourself." Hoseok's smile takes
on a more carnal quality and it has Taehyung looking down at their hands, his features
smoothing over naturally. Hoseok chuckles softly as he seals the bandage with a metal clamp
and pats the back of his hand. "Don't use alcohol like Jiminie, though. That isn't much better
either."

He extends a hand out toward the bag of ice and stops the motion short when Taehyung
involuntarily shrinks away, his eyes widening in alarm. Hoseok frowns in response to the
defensive reaction, his hand still hovering inches away from the one clutching the bag.

"I just want to cover up the bruise," he says calmly. "Let me help you."

Taehyung slowly lowers the bag to the table and visibly relaxes into a more neutral
expression. Hoseok looks at him with concern as he leans in and carefully wipes the
dampness off his cheek with his sleeve. Taehyung's gaze drops by itself and remains there as
he is taken care of. Hoseok restores the distance between them, his task now complete.

Taehyung raises his head, his hair falling over his cheeks from the movement. "Thank you,
hyung."

The smile he receives gently soothes his agitated heart. He's regretting coming here a little
less.

They are both silent for a moment, the look in Hoseok's eyes speaking louder than words.
Taehyung notices the concern and slight apprehension in the downward curve of the other's
lips. He braces himself when Hoseok takes a breath to speak.

"It's hard at home, isn't it?"

Taehyung instinctively seals up like a clam, his knees bumping together and his arms
pressing against his torso protectively. His body unconsciously twists away from the man
across from him and his gaze settles on the wall in the back of the room.

Hoseok notices his discomfort right away and looks down at his hands as he utters his
following words. "You can come here and live with me if it gets too difficult,” he continues.
“I only have one bed but I don't mind sharing. I would love to have someone's company." He
smiles up at him in the hopes of making Taehyung's heart a little lighter. "I promise to make
your life stress-free, Tae."

Taehyung's eyes shoot to him, his head not moving an inch. He finds it hard to believe that
anyone can successfully suck the strain out of his life, even if it's the angel Jung Hoseok.

"How would you do that?"

The reply is drier than he intended but it's already out of his mouth and he can't take it back.
Hoseok is unfazed by his tone, his patience and tolerance seemingly limitless. "I don't know,
but I'll start by getting you out of your home."

Taehyung sighs audibly, made uncomfortable by the personal conversation. "It's alright at
home," he assures him, not quite feeling like he’s lying. "There's nothing serious to worry
about."
Hoseok fixes him with keen eyes and he stiffens under the investigative gaze. He doesn't
speak immediately, introducing even more anxiety into Taehyung's glass heart. "Taehyung,
stop it." Taehyung swallows with difficulty, Hoseok's clipped tone alerting him. "Something
is going on and it's eating away at you. I've said it before, but seriously, let me help you."
Hoseok smiles then, and it’s so tender and warm that Taehyung’s heart flutters at the sight. “I
held that umbrella over your head because I wanted to introduce some light into your eyes.
That's still my goal."

Taehyung is speechless, his body finally turning to face Hoseok. The latter's eyes are serious,
his body leaning forward as he gives him his full attention. A lump forms in Taehyung's
throat and fresh tears push against his eyelids.

"Why?" His voice cracks on the word and he swallows again, his mouth unbearably arid.
"Why are you so nice to me?"

Hoseok shrugs at him, an easy smile forming on his lips. "I don't know. I just want you to be
happy for some reason." The curl of his lips sharpens. "I've gotten a taste of your pretty smile
and now I have to see it more often."

Taehyung honestly doesn't know how the other can say something as cheesy and
exceptionally kind as this so casually, but he doesn't have the focus to ponder it as his vision
blurs out of his control and hot tears slip out of his eyes. The gaze on him is unwavering,
causing him to cover his face with his hands in the hopes of hiding his warming cheeks.
Convulsive gasps escape him despite his attempt to hold them back and his bottom lip
quivers uncontrollably against his palms.

"I'm so sorry," he breathes into his hands, weeping more forcefully when he hears how
pathetic he sounds. "I don't know what's my problem."

Hoseok shushes him, the weight of a hand on the crown of his head soon following the soft
breath. Fingers lightly run through his hair and a couple of frail strands fall to the ground
below. Another hand lands on his own, gently urging him to lower them. He does so
hesitantly, blinking rapidly to clear his vision and sniffling to hold back the mucus
threatening to run out of his nose.

Hoseok is smiling at him and pushing his hair away from his eyes with surprising
delicateness. "It's okay to cry," he says so low it's almost a whisper. "You have no reason to
be ashamed. If it will lighten the weight on your heart, then you should cry."

Taehyung squeezes his eyes shut, his entire body shaking with a sudden and embarrassingly
high-pitched sob. The caress on his head doesn't cease and he's grateful for its light pressure.
The day's events replay in his mind and he realizes how much of a roller coaster it all was. He
worked in the morning, went out with his new friends in the afternoon, ate a nice dinner with
his family in the evening, and finally, got verbally abused and sexually assaulted only an hour
ago. Now, he's crying in front of an angel as he gently strokes his hair. He has no idea how
the day ended up that way.

When his tears are finally all spent, he notices how utterly exhausted he is. His muscles and
joints ache from the lack of proper nutrition and all the physical activity he did in the past
half hour. His head is heavy and his eyes aren't focusing properly, his vision blurring at times.
The only thing keeping him rooted in reality is the hand on his head and the fingers buried in
his long strands. The anchor is removed from his head after a moment and he feels
disoriented without the mass of it.

Hoseok is still smiling at him, the hint of teeth showing between his pink lips. "You need to
get to sleep," he announces as he stands up and returns the first-aid kit in its place. "I'll get the
couch ready for you. You can just go shower."

Taehyung gets to his feet in a hurry. The dinner he had a few hours ago prevents him from
toppling to the floor from the sudden movement. He still sways, steadying himself by holding
the edge of the table when Hoseok turns back around to face him. "I have to go home," he
tells him, his voice hoarse with panic and fatigue. "He got mad last..."

Taehyung trails off, a frown marring his features as he realizes what he’s saying. Hoseok
takes a step toward him and Taehyung's eyes flicker up to him. He slumps to make himself
appear smaller, the change in his posture completely involuntary.

"Who is 'he'?" Hoseok asks carefully, his tone low.

Taehyung is much too fatigued to make things up, choosing to tell him the truth instead. "My
dad."

With narrowed eyes, Hoseok heads for the door they came in through and pulls it open,
gesturing for Taehyung to exit. The latter walks out, Hoseok on his trail. He hesitates to go
upstairs but the firm hand on his back pushes him along the steps. His feet drag and Hoseok
goes ahead of him.

"Is it the same dad that made you drop out of university?" Hoseok asks, turning back to look
at him as he passes by the open door.

Taehyung is both pleased and annoyed that Hoseok remembers this trivial detail. He nods at
him as he takes his shoes off and steps into the living space. It's been over a week since he's
been up here. Mickey greets him by jumping on his legs and running clipped claws over the
fabric of his jeans. Taehyung crouches down to its level and cups its head with big hands. He
caresses the soft fur with his thumb, finding comfort in the gesture.

"Send him a text to tell him you’ll sleep out tonight."

Taehyung glances up at Hoseok whose hands are casually in the pockets of his sweatpants
and stares, his eyes narrowed.

If only he could just text his father and everything would be alright. If only he could spend
the night at someone's place without his father thinking he's sleeping around. If only he could
just shrug off this minor issue like a normal person his age would. Friends sleep in each
other's homes, don't they? It's a completely normal situation and a guy his age doesn't need
permission.

If only he was normal.

Hoseok's hands slip out of his pockets in response to the look directed at him. He
unconsciously shifts his weight to his left foot when Taehyung stands back up, his hands
slack at his sides.

"It doesn't matter if I text him or not, the outcome is the same," he tells him, voice low.

Hoseok looks back at him, his brow lowered and his lips pressed together. "And the outcome
is?"

Taehyung's gaze is intense as he stares at the man trying to have him talk and reveal his
troubles. He doesn't like him prying so much. He knows it's risky to open up to people,
especially when he's known them for a little shy of two weeks. When the other person rejects
him and flees, he will be left feeling emptier and lonelier than before.

Hoseok bites his lower lip, nervous under the heavy gaze on him.

"Nothing good," Taehyung finally answers, his tone low and final.

He really should leave after all. With these words, he shuts his mouth and turns toward the
doorway, but Hoseok takes a step forward, halting the motion.

"I can't..." He pauses, his eyes falling to the floor before rising back up to Taehyung's face. "I
can't let you go back."

Taehyung blinks in surprise, his body twisting back to face him. Hoseok looks at him fixedly,
his eyes filled with uncertainty and apprehension as they flicker from the plaster on his cheek
to his eyes. Taehyung has never seen him like this and it's making his stomach turn.

"My dad..." he begins, his lips moving before his mind can tell him to stop. "He didn't do this
to me."

The silence that follows his words is so heavy that it clogs up his lungs, leaving him
breathless. Hoseok wordlessly stares at him, his body visibly tense and stiff. It takes a couple
of seconds before he parts his lips to speak.

"Then who?"

His response confirms Taehyung's suspicions. Hoseok thinks his father is abusing him and it
isn't far from the truth. Taehyung doesn't answer; refuses to answer. He allowed him to take a
handful of steps into his heart but there's a line that he shouldn't cross. He has to close the
door on his nose before it starts stinging.

Hoseok slowly nods when he isn't answered and drops the question. "You want to go back?"
he asks in a sigh, the tension in his muscles gradually dissipating.

Taehyung looks down at the hole in one of his black socks, the answer to the question clear to
them both.

"Not really, right?" Hoseok says for him.

Taehyung lets out a sigh of his own, heavy and drawn out. He can't return home looking as
disorderly as his mind is.

A hand cautiously reaches for his own, slender fingers slowly curling around his palm. The
ray of sunshine is always pleasantly warm against his cool skin. He leads him toward the
couch and Mickey follows them with quick steps, its beady eyes fixed overhead. Taehyung
drops to the comfortable cushion, his body noticeably weighty. The hand in his releases him
to join the other now on his shoulders. Their grip is firm, insistent on making their presence
known.

Hoseok lowers himself to his level and Taehyung doesn't fail to take in how unnecessarily
close they are from one another. "Text him, Taehyung-ah."

Taehyung cracks under the pressure of the hands holding him, the ache in the muscles of his
back reminding him of the night's previous events.

He has to stay here after all.

"Okay," he yields, his gaze sinking to his lap.

Hoseok nods and lightly squeezes his arm in a show of support. He straightens up and lets
him go, his body already turning away from him. Taehyung watches him disappear into his
room, not knowing how to feel in the present moment. He reaches into his pockets and
suddenly notices that the pack of cigarettes is missing. He's relieved to find his keys are still
in his jacket pocket and his phone is intact despite its unfortunate location in the rear pocket
of his jeans. He doesn't remember it smacking into the wall behind him but then again, he had
other things to worry about than his cellphone.

He sends a message to his sister, too cowardly to text his old man directly. The response is
immediate and affirmative, making him exhale his anxiety away. He drops the device onto
his lap and buries his face in his hands, fatigue dragging his eyelids down.

Hoseok is unconditionally offering him momentary protection from his father as well as the
outside world. No one has given him this sense of security before and he's unsure how he
should accept it. What he’s certain of is that he would be a fool not to take it, so he quells his
anxiety and readily welcomes the calm settling over his heart.

Somehow, he's starting to get used to the tranquility that accompanies the angel.

His name is softly called after a couple of minutes and he slowly raises his head to look at a
smiling Hoseok.

"I kept the toothbrush you used last time,” he informs him, his tone light. “It's among the
thousands of other toothbrushes. I'm telling you, it's a hotel here. Everyone has spent the
night here at some point.” He shakes his head, feigning displeasure. “I hope you remember
which one is yours."

Taehyung thanks him and Hoseok gives him a simple nod as if he isn’t providing him with
what he desperately needs. Taehyung passes by a seated Mickey on his way to the bathroom
and locks the door behind him, feeling at ease now that he's alone in a sealed room. Nothing
has changed in a week except for the slightly emptier bottle of soap. The sweet scent pacifies
him as he cleans himself, rubbing his body raw to wash away the stranger's touch. He spends
twice his usual amount of time brushing his teeth, not even surprised to see red mingling with
the white foam he spits out. He gratefully slips on the shirt and sweatpants Hoseok prepared
for him, now knowing that he should place his dirty clothes on the laundry basket.

He steps out of the bathroom still feeling unclean despite the scorching shower. Hoseok is
sitting on the sheets draped over the sofa, his phone in hand and his nearly bare legs propped
up to his chest. He's wearing a simple t-shirt and navy blue shorts, not the least concerned by
Taehyung's presence in his home. Mickey is at his side, chin resting on its front paws and its
eyes closed. Hoseok has one hand over its head and he's lightly running his thumb over the
brown and white fur.

He looks up from his screen when Taehyung stops in front of him, his eyes on what little
space is left because of Hoseok's position. The latter pats the cushion on his left, staying still
so he doesn't disturb his beloved pet. Taehyung sits down next to him in resignation. There's
barely any distance between them at all once he's settled. He can feel the other's body heat,
further confirming that they are in too close proximity. He scoots back as much as he can and
turns to face him so he can create some artificial distance between them.

Hoseok sets his phone down as soon as he stops moving and turns to him, a smile curving his
lips. "I know I went out of my way to prepare the couch but it's still not too late to change
your mind,” he says amicably. “My bed is more than big enough for the two of us."

Taehyung looks down at the fresh covers and leans back against the fluffy pillow behind him.
"This is fine," he assures him, fingers brushing over the blanket's smooth fabric. "It's more
than fine."

Hoseok huffs out a laugh. "You don't know what you're missing."

Taehyung lifts his gaze and Hoseok's smile gradually fades as he looks at him, his eyes
contemplative. Taehyung brings his knees to his chest, unconsciously putting up a physical
barrier between him and the other man.

"You're not in trouble, right?" Hoseok finally asks after a few seconds of thought.

He appears to be genuinely concerned and Taehyung's heart swells with gratitude. He's still
doubting Hoseok's authenticity and intentions but everything he does is attempting very hard
to dispel his suspicions.

"I'm always in trouble so don't worry about it," he reassures him. His chin dips into the small
opening between his knees, embarrassed to say his next words out loud. "I like it better here
anyway."

A wide grin stretches Hoseok's lips and Taehyung looks away like a shy adolescent.

"It feels like home, doesn't it?" Hoseok coos, his smile turning gentler. "You're welcome to
stay here, Tae. I'll never pull back the offer." Taehyung is surprised to discover that the offer
still stands and that it wasn't said on a whim. Hoseok is serious. "You don't need to pay
anything," he clarifies. "Think of it as work-provided housing. The only thing I request of
you is assistance in cleaning this fella's fur."

Taehyung isn't accustomed to being at the end of such generosity and it confuses him. Alarm
bells go off in his head but he can't help but latch onto the hope presented to him. Hoseok
does seem to be that kind and there's a chance he's sincerely good and not trying to get
something out of him. The voice in his head insists on staying vigilant, but it's becoming
exhausting to act like every word headed his way has hidden connotations. He wants to
believe him; he wants to wholeheartedly trust him without a hint of doubt.

He sighs silently through his nose, his thoughts clearing into something more positive.
"You’re way too nice," he says softly, a small smile crawling to his lips. "Thank you, hyung."

Before he knows it, Hoseok is reaching for his intertwined hands over his ankles. Taehyung
purposely avoids the other's gaze, the anticipation in the almond eyes weakening his resolve
not to be a burden to anyone.

"Is that a yes?" Hoseok asks in a hopeful tone.

Taehyung slowly shakes his head and the other's shoulder slump ever so slightly. "I'll think
about it," he says, lifting his head to perceive the disappointment in the other's features.

Hoseok nods after a moment and lets his hands go to get to his feet. He picks up the sleeping
dog, instantly waking the animal up. "I'll be waiting for that yes," he says, his attention on his
agitated pet. He bends down to kiss the struggling dog in his arms. "Anyways, I'll let you
sleep. Goodnight, Tae."

Taehyung quietly returns the wish and slides under the soft covers. He hears footsteps getting
away before the light is turned off and the living room is engulfed in darkness except for the
slight band of light on the bottom of the bathroom door. The curtains effectively shut out all
outside light. He closes his eyes, unexpectedly comfortable in a home that isn't his own.
Sleep instantly takes over his fatigued mind and body.

---

He shoots up to a seated position, his lungs straining to fill with oxygen. In the darkness, he
sees himself back in that narrow alley, pinned to the wall by strong hands. He still feels the
chilly breeze on the bare skin of his rear and the fat tongue in his mouth.

He brings his hands up and buries his face in them, trying to permanently erase the images
from his head. He lowers his hands after a long moment and observes his surroundings, his
attention settling on the light escaping from under the bathroom door. Just as he's about to
look away, the light is shut off.

Taehyung stares unblinkingly at the door, his vision darkening as his eyes focus on one point.
He hears it swing open and a figure exits the bathroom, gradually taking shape in the
darkness. Hoseok takes a step forward and stops, his head lifting toward the couch. Neither
can see the other clearly but they still stare at each other in the dark. Taehyung quiets his
breathing against his folded arm when he notices how loud it is.

"You’re okay?"

The murmur of a voice is deafening in the silence and Taehyung takes in a sharp breath.

"I'm fine," he whispers, his head lowering by itself.

Hoseok doesn't immediately move away from where he's standing in the doorway. Taehyung
expects him to walk away to his room so he raises his head in surprise when the footsteps
head his way instead. Hoseok turns to the curtains and pulls them open, letting light into the
room. He turns back around, moonlight illuminating his face for a fraction of a second,
making him look almost illusory.

Taehyung isn't even surprised when Hoseok plops down next to him, much too close for his
comfort. Even in the dim lighting, Taehyung can see the concern on the other's face.

"Nightmare?" he asks, his voice low and rough from sleep.

Taehyung reluctantly nods. He's already prepared to refuse to tell him about it but instead of
asking him to elaborate, Hoseok stands back up and circumvents the couch, heading in the
kitchen's direction.

"Come."

Taehyung sighs through his nose but does as he's told. He blinks when the bright lights are
switched on. Hoseok isn't as affected by the lightning as he makes his way to the counter.
Taehyung automatically sits down on the seat he occupied on his last visit and follows
Hoseok around the room with his eyes. Hoseok places an electric kettle under the running
faucet and presses a button to start it. The appliance sputters to life right away but soon calms
down to a low rumble. Hoseok searches into his cupboard and brings two pattern-filled mugs
to the table before pulling out a flowery carton box and placing a tea bag in each cup.

Once his task is complete, he turns around and leans against the counter with his arms behind
him. It seems he woke up not too long ago. His hair is a mess and his eyes are lidded as he
looks down at Taehyung.

"I'm guessing you don't want to talk about it," Hoseok says, more of a statement than a
question.

Taehyung expectedly shakes his head and Hoseok simply nods. Not another word is shared
between them, the boiling water filling up the silence. After a minute, the kettle clicks loudly,
announcing its job is finished. In a brief instant, a cup is set down in front of Taehyung's
folded hands. He thanks him as he reaches for it, his fingers curling around the hot ceramic.
He bends down to smell it, easily recognizing the mellow scent of chamomile. Hoseok sits
across from him, his cup of tea left to the side to cool. Taehyung just blows on it and slurps
the hot liquid into his mouth. It sears his tongue but he pays the pain no heed. He wants to
calm down as soon as possible.
"Hey," Hoseok calls out softly. "No need to hurry and burn yourself."

Taehyung lifts his gaze toward him and slowly sets the cup down like a scolded child.
Hoseok gives him a small smile and falls silent once more. It's weird for him to be so quiet
but Taehyung has always enjoyed white noise. He stares down at his bony fingers, his mind
free of thoughts despite the lack of distractions. Hoseok's presence is more than enough to
appease him. He looks nothing like that drunk man so his memories don't forcefully evade his
head.

Hoseok finally reaches for his cup when he deems the tea cool enough to drink without the
risk of burning himself. He slurps on it quietly, smiling softly when the hot liquid travels
down his esophagus and into his stomach, heating everything it touches. Taehyung watches
him silently, the rim of his own cup against his lips. Hoseok looks back at him, taking the
time to observe the features of his face before speaking.

"Feeling better?"

Taehyung nods without hesitation, his muscles now free of their earlier tension. "You should
go back to sleep, hyung.”

Hoseok simply shakes his head. "Not until you're asleep,” he replies. “You still don't want the
bed?"

Taehyung sighs lightheartedly, his cup quietly clattering against the tabletop as he sets it
down. "I'm not twelve."

Hoseok chuckles at this as if he was expecting the response. "Someone's warm body does
wonders to chase bad dreams away. Ask Yoongi-hyung or Jiminie." He takes a deliberate
pause, a broad smile stretching the corners of his lips. "Oops, did I just expose them?"

Taehyung smiles at the thought of a frightened Yoongi coming into Hoseok's room, a hand
scratching his light hair and his eyes downcast to the side as he asks Hoseok to spend time
with him for a few minutes. He imagines Jimin wouldn't be so shy and would simply slide
under the covers to cuddle up to a sleeping Hoseok.

Hoseok giggles into his hand, the rhythmic sound giddy and cheerful. His eyes shine as he
looks at the smile on Taehyung's lips. "Yoongi-hyung's a cute guy unlike what he wants
people to think. He's as sweet as Jiminie, just not in the same way."

Ever since Yoongi chased away that pervert, Taehyung has had nothing but respect for him.
He's brave and straightforward, qualities he admires in people because he doesn't personally
possess them. Sweet is an adjective that fits the older man, against all odds.

Hoseok sighs contentedly after a sip of tea and this somehow reminds Taehyung of his offer.
"To answer your question, I'll stick to the couch."

Hoseok nods, visibly disappointed, and Taehyung frowns in response. Hoseok has been
insisting on him using his bed and it's starting to create suspicion in Taehyung's heart.
"Why do you want me to sleep with you?" he asks, a hint of harshness in his tone.

Hoseok casually looks at him with a hand holding up his head, seemingly oblivious to
Taehyung's alarmed intuition. "I like sleeping with people." Hoseok blinks in thought, a
broad smile forming on his lips. "That sounds wrong but I swear it's completely innocent. I
just like feeling someone's presence next to me."

Taehyung finds him strange as someone who is only truly comfortable when alone. He sets
his worries aside and empties his cup before putting it down hard on purpose to show the lack
of liquid inside. "I'm done. We can go to sleep."

Hoseok snorts and downs the rest of his tea as well, standing up as he does so. He holds out a
hand toward Taehyung and the latter gives him his cup with a murmured thanks. With the
cups in the sink, they head back to the living room. Taehyung is much more at ease when he
slides under the covers under Hoseok's watch.

"Sweet dreams, Tae."

With this well-meaning wish, he returns to his room, his eyes blinking repeatedly in fatigue.
Taehyung shuts his eyes and breathes in deep, the fresh scent of the ocean lulling him into a
state of peace and tranquility. A snort has him looking down at the floor, his eyes blinking in
surprise at the furry creature pawing at the couch's cushion. Taehyung scoops it up one-
handed and places it against his chest, his hand naturally settling on its short fur. Mickey rests
its head against its front paws and closes its eyes, signaling that it's time to sleep. Taehyung
imitates it and closes his eyes again, smiling at the feeling of his torso warming up from the
dog's body heat. He releases a lightweight exhale in contentment.

Hoseok is so much better than bitter cigarettes.

 Movie Night

He wakes up completely disoriented. He doesn't open his eyes to a door nor is there a body
behind him. Instead, there's a small dog pressed close to his chest and a tall plant stares back
at him, its long leaves bending under their own weight.

He sits up, running a hand over his eyes as he looks down at the sleeping Shih Tzu and off
toward the door leading downstairs. The house is quiet except for the muted chatter in the
kitchen and the low hum of cars outside.

He runs a hand through his messy hair and gets to his feet. He drops by the bathroom,
noticing that his clothes have disappeared, and comes back out after a minute, his next
destination already decided.

He's surprised to see Yoongi sitting at the table with an ankle on his knee and an arm strewn
across the unoccupied chair on his left. Hoseok is seated across from him, his eyes lacking
their usual lightness. There's a cup of coffee in front of them each, the liquid so dark it
reflects the morning light coming in through the window.

Yoongi notices him first and raises a hand in a greeting, his eyes briefly moving to the plaster
on his cheek. Taehyung nods in return, standing at the entrance because he's not sure if he
should sit down with them. Hoseok, as if feeling his hesitance, pulls the chair next to him out
from under the table and looks up at him.

"Slept well?"

Taehyung sits down reluctantly, his eyes on the eldest in the room. "Yeah." He pauses, his
attention switching to the person he's speaking to. "Thanks."

Hoseok nods, picking up his cup of coffee as he does so. Yoongi gets to his feet and leaves
without a word, his eyes on the newcomer. Taehyung silently watches him leave, turning
back when Hoseok sets his cup down.

"He wanted to give you some milk to drink since you don't like coffee,” Hoseok informs him
without prompting. “He wants you to have at least a little something in you this morning."

Taehyung thinks back to Jin's patronizing tap on his wrist and the boisterous laugh that
followed. "Everyone here is trying to be my parents," he says with a weightless sigh.

Hoseok smiles but it doesn't quite reach his eyes. He observes him, obviously wishing to say
something, but he chooses to keep it to himself. Taehyung deliberately looks out of the
window above the sink and watches the leaves of a tall tree sway in the light breeze outside.
Hoseok must have purposefully chosen a location with some greenery among the grey
buildings and Taehyung is grateful for it.

Yoongi returns with a large mug of steaming milk. He sets it down on the table and sits back
down wordlessly. Taehyung easily predicts the silent nod he receives when he thanks him. He
reaches for the cup and stops when a thought comes to mind.

"How come you're working the morning shift?" he asks innocently. “I thought mornings were
hard for you.”

Yoongi's eyebrows fall and Hoseok bursts into laughter, the sound high-pitched and piercing.
"Don't listen to what Jungkookie tells you," he warns him, leaning forward. "He says all sorts
of wrong things about us.”

His voice is harsh but a smile is threatening to break out on his lips. Taehyung shrugs in
response and Yoongi leans back into his chair, his arms crossed over his chest. Jungkook's
bunny smile and round eyes are impossible to despise. It takes a single smile to endear people
and that's exactly how he pulled Taehyung in.

The mug is hot against his fingers as he brings it to his lips, blows on it twice, and takes a sip.
The hot foam blankets his mouth and goes down his dry throat with ease. The milk is slightly
sweet and it's just the right temperature to avoid burning his mouth. He usually drinks
sugarless tea the few times his stomach grumbles this early in the day but this is so much
tastier and filling.

Feeling a gaze on him, he looks up at Yoongi who is smiling at him. "How does that calcium
and protein taste?"

Hoseok nearly chokes on his mouthful of coffee and he quickly wipes away the liquid that
managed to slip out of his lips. Yoongi grins at his friend, his rosy gums in full exposure.

Taehyung sets his cup down, feeling the liquid settle at the bottom of his empty stomach and
enjoying the feeling. "Pretty good actually," he answers simply, making Yoongi grin even
wider.

Taehyung finds his smile pretty and different from what he has seen in the past days. It suits
him quite well. He appreciates the brightness that illuminates his face and the creases that
form at the corners of his eyes whenever his lips curl that much.

He looks down when he realizes he's looking at him for too long and instead distracts himself
with his hot drink. He sips his milk as he listens to the two speak, not listening to what they
are saying but simply enjoying the sound of their voices filling up the kitchen. This peace
settles into Taehyung's muscles and fatigue weighs his head down. He's staring at the table,
not thinking of anything in particular, when a distant knock brings him out of his stupor. The
other two casually look at the entrance of the kitchen as heavy footsteps approach them.
Namjoon appears in an instant, long limbs filling the space in the archway. He blinks in
surprise when Taehyung turns around to look at him.

"Hi, Tae," he says slowly, obviously not expecting to see him here.

Taehyung just nods at him and drinks more warm milk. Namjoon smiles in response and
plops down next to Yoongi, his hands in his pockets and his legs spread without restraint.

"It's a full house here, isn't it?" he says with a soft exhale. "Just how I like it."
Hoseok rests his chin in the dip of his palm, a smile on his lips. "The floor will crumble
underneath us," he comments, his eyes sparking to life. "Nine people in the tiny living room."
His smile widens fondly when he turns to Taehyung, his hair falling over his forehead from
the motion. "Every two weeks on Saturdays we meet up here and have a movie night. Last
Saturday, Hyo had a tournament so we skipped it. It's now moved to this Saturday." Taehyung
stares at him, blinking as he thinks of the implications in the other’s words. "You better show
up.”

Taehyung's gaze falls to the table before lifting to the people across from him. They look
back at him knowingly.

"There's a first for everything, Taehyung-ah," Namjoon tells him, his tone sympathetic.

Taehyung doesn't say a word as he lowers his cup to the table's surface. He's not used to
being this close to his colleagues. He didn't interact much with the other employees at his
previous jobs so this truly is a first. The idea of being surrounded by eight other bodies makes
his stomach drop, but he wants to get closer to these people who have welcomed him into
their lives with open arms. He wants them to be more than simply coworkers.

"Okay."

He doesn't open his eyes to look up at the smiles he's certain are gracing everyone's lips.

---

Taehyung's legs are propped up against his chest and his arms are tightly wrapped around his
knobby knees sticking out through the thin fabric of his sweatpants. He's warm in the
agglomeration of bodies around him. All the employees of A Little Taste of Sunshine, except
the chef brothers, are gathered on and around Hoseok's couch.

Almost all of them inquired about the bruise on his cheek when he first saw them during
work but he had simply answered that he had tripped and collided with a table. They didn't
ask any other questions after that. His father hasn't mentioned it and Taehyung is waiting
apprehensively to be confronted about it.

Taehyung is sitting in the middle of the coffee-colored couch, Hoseok on his left and Yoongi
on his right. Jimin, Jungkook, and Namjoon are sitting on bean bags directly below him while
Hyo and Jieun are situated off to the side under Hoseok. They're crowded around the flat-
screen television but everyone appears to be comfortable and content with their current
positions. Jimin is casually resting his head against Jungkook's shoulder and the other doesn't
seem to mind in the least. Hyo and Jieun are sitting thigh to thigh, Jieun's arm loosely resting
over the other’s shoulders. There is leftover space on the bean bag Namjoon is sitting on and
it's obvious who will occupy it.

Taehyung isn't certain why he's present. He told Namjoon and Yoongi he would come but he
could have changed his mind and stayed in the comfort of his bed. Instead, he's enveloped in
body heat and the scent of homemade popcorn. His father gave him a look as he left the
house in cozy clothes but he didn't say a word, fortunately. He surprisingly said nothing when
he came back after spending the night here either. Taehyung suspects he's giving him a break
so he can pummel him later. His sister, on the other hand, was delighted to hear he was
hanging out with friends like a normal human being. He's not used to all of this but being in
the company of others isn't so bad.

A wet muzzle rubs against his little finger and he pets the Shih Tzu's back without hesitation.
Mickey has warmed up to him ever since they first met and they're now practically parent and
child. Hoseok watches him do so with a smile and a caress of his own. Their fingers bump on
the dog's back and Hoseok only smiles wider in response.

Jimin twists his neck to look at the trio behind him and turns around fully to play with a furry
head. Seokjin soon arrives with a tray filled with cool coca-cola cans and he hands one to
each present. He sets the tray aside and sits down next to an excited Namjoon. Everyone is
watching the romantic comedy-drama movie chosen by him this evening. He insisted that it
was highly rated by critics around the world.

"Okay, we can start the movie," the eldest in the room says when he's nice and comfortable.

Jungkook grabs the remote and presses the play button. Company logos pass by until the film
truly begins. Taehyung watches on with the can's metal rim against his lips, already
disinterested by the romance tag of it.

He expects the cheesy flirting scenes, the dramatic first kiss, the censored and brief sex scene,
and the overtly joyful tone of the movie. What he doesn't expect is the turn the movie takes
two-thirds of the way in after the couple is married and are full-fledged adults. The woman
discovers that she has a terminal, incurable disease, and this kickstarts her countdown
towards death. The rest of the movie is about enjoying the little things in life and going
through each day like it will be the last because it very well might be.

By the time the woman is bedridden, her eyes muddled and distant, Taehyung's chest is
unbearably full of mingled emotions. He can't help but bite his lower lip when the man takes
hold of his wife's hand and places a tender kiss on the back of it. He can't resist the urge to
take in a quick breath when the woman looks back at the love of her life, her eyes finally
lucid and clear as she gazes lovingly at him. He can't stop the hot tears that spill over when
she tells him exactly what she had uttered so shyly when she confessed back in their second
year of high school. The flame of life in her eyes flickers and dies and Taehyung is in so
much more pain than he ever expected.

He has wished he could suddenly collapse one day and discover he had a terminal disease
before. He hoped every health concern he had was a sign that he was dying. The woman
hadn't asked for it yet she was forced to leave her lover behind. Taehyung suddenly realizes
just how egocentric and inconsiderate he was to desire something others dread so fiercely.
He's living and breathing, something many wished their loved ones could still do. He thinks
of the person pressed close to him who had shared how he lost a friend and this is enough to
introduce guilt into his heart. He resolves to think differently, if only for the sake of those
who no longer have the people they hold dear by their side. Life is precious and he should
begin to think so too.

By the time the credits are rolling, everyone is sniffling and wiping their tears with tissues or
their sleeves. Yoongi is the only one whose tears don't fall and simply remain in his eyes.
They're all emotional but Hoseok finds it in himself to soothingly rub Taehyung's back, his
other hand occupied with cradling Mickey. Taehyung is too dazed to pay this affectionate
gesture any attention.

Yoongi nudges Namjoon's back with his foot and the latter turns back, his eyes shiny and red.
"Namjoon-ah, what the hell?"

The chuckle that follows is airy and wet but everyone laughs along because they're all a
mess.

"God, I feel drained," Jieun breathes out, her big eyes looking small because of the puffiness
of her eyelids.

"Thanks for the knife to the heart," Hyo adds at her side, her arms wrapped tightly around her
girlfriend.

Namjoon reaches for the remote now by Jungkook's crossed leg and scrolls through the
comedy section of Netflix, stopping on a popular comedy series. "Here," he begins. "Let's
watch a couple of episodes before we leave."

The dumb situations the characters are put in succeed in cheering everyone up except
Taehyung. He doesn't know why the movie impacted him to such an extent. Just a few weeks
ago, he would have looked on with eyes empty of tears and an even emptier heart. He doesn't
like how full his chest feels and how sore the skin around his eyes is. He doesn't like how out
of the ordinary his behavior has been for a dozen days now. He hates how his body betrays
him and shows how frail he truly is both physically and emotionally.

He doesn't move when almost everyone gets to their feet and stretches like domestic cats. He
just watches them pick up stray pieces of popcorn and empty cans off the wooden floor.

Hoseok twirls around 360 degrees to look at everyone present. "Who is going in whose car
this time?"

Hyo is the first to point out her driver. "Jin-oppa's car is silent unlike yours," she says with a
grin, sharp eyes on Hoseok. "Plus he's got jokes."

Seokjin holds out a hand, his palm outward, and Hyo doesn't hesitate to smack it with
excessive strength. She laughs when he wraps an arm around her shoulders and tightly
presses her close in retaliation for the pain. "See? Hyo knows what's good for her. Nothing
beats exquisite jokes."

Taehyung's breath hitches at the sense of déjà vu in Seokjin's words and the blood rushing in
his ears is suddenly too loud to hear the rest of the response. Yoongi, who hasn't moved a
muscle either, glances his way. Taehyung meets his gaze when the look is persistent and
lasting. Yoongi is asking for confirmation that he's alright with his eyes and his concern
releases the tension in Taehyung’s body.

"You're okay?” Yoongi finally decides to ask. "Namjoon's movie didn't destroy you too
much?"
Taehyung wipes the raw skin of his eyelids in response and Yoongi huffs out a silent laugh
just as Namjoon sits down on the armrest where his friend's elbow is resting. The latter
simply moves his arm back to leave him space to place his rear.

"I didn't expect you to cry at all," Namjoon tells Taehyung with a grin. "I didn't consider you
an emotional guy."

Taehyung shrugs at him. He didn't expect himself to react so emotionally either. Then again,
he’s a crybaby who has cried thrice now in front of Hoseok, a stranger turned friend in just
under three weeks. He isn't sure how to feel about this fact but he knows what he's feeling
isn't pleasant.

The three of them watch everyone move around the living room as they clean up their mess
and gather their belongings. Hoseok glances in their direction with a frown and a hand over
his hip. "I know Tae didn't eat anything but you two have nothing to clean up?” he says, his
words quickly leaving his mouth “Especially you, Namjoon-ah. I'm not cleaning after you."

Namjoon grins wildly and childishly, automatically bringing a smile to Hoseok's lips. "You
don't have to, Jin-hyung's on it."

Hoseok and Namjoon both laugh at the loud grunt that follows the latter's words. "Honestly,
I'm being completely taken advantage of in this relationship," the eldest whines. "I cook,
clean, drive, everything."

Namjoon looks down at him with a slowly-curving smile and lively eyes. Hoseok snorts out a
laugh when he notices how red Seokjin's ears are getting and Yoongi simply sighs at them
all.

Seokjin looks at everyone on the couch and up at Hoseok with comically wide eyes. "Can
you believe him?" he says, his voice high. "You think this is an equivalent exchange?"

Namjoon's long leg swings forward, his bare toes brushing against Seokjin's arm. "You tell
me, hyung."

Namjoon is grinning now and Seokjin's blush is reaching his cheeks and neck. He promptly
shuts up before he's put on the spot and instead smacks his boyfriend's knee with enough
strength for the sound to resonate and catch the attention of those not in the conversation.
There’s a hint of pride in Namjoon’s squared shoulders as he laughs at his flustered partner.

In a handful of minutes, Hoseok and Seokjin are gesturing for people to get ready to leave.
Yoongi and Namjoon get off their asses and make their way to the door leading downstairs
where everyone has stopped to wait for them. Seven pairs of hands wave at Taehyung and he
waves back shyly, hesitance in the simple movement. They smile at him before descending
the stairs without waiting for Hoseok to follow, chatting as they do so.

Once everyone has left the second floor, Hoseok turns to look at the only person left. "Are
you sure you don't want a ride?" he asks with concern in his soft tone. "I don't mind."
Taehyung shakes his head and looks down at the dog now on his lap, using it as a welcomed
distraction from Hoseok's steady gaze. "I'll go to the bathroom and go," he replies, aware of
how quiet his voice is.

He is met with silence but he refuses to raise his head.

"Get home safely, then," Hoseok finally says after a couple of seconds. "Just lock the door
behind you when you leave. The second set of keys is on my dresser."

The door shuts behind him and Taehyung stares down at his hands enveloped in brown fur,
Hoseok's words lingering in his mind. The dark alley returns to his mind and he shivers
despite the warm animal against his abdomen. He turns back to the door, resisting the urge to
run downstairs and get into Hoseok's car. He made his decision already. He's walking back
home like he does every day.

He stays seated for ten minutes, leaving them the time to leave so he doesn't awkwardly meet
them. He gently pushes Mickey off his legs and stands up slowly, his eyes traveling to the
dark wood of the door. He sighs and makes his way to the bathroom, deliberately taking his
time because he's indecisive as hell.

He exits the room and hovers in front of the door leading downstairs, wondering why Hoseok
left him in his home without supervision. Either Hoseok trusts him already or he's that
careless. Taehyung hopes it's the former. He reminds himself of the keys and heads for
Hoseok's room which he hasn't seen previously. He surveys the space, not surprised in the
least by how neat and orderly everything is, not to mention how pleasant his surroundings
smell. He can detect the clean scent of fresh sheets and the distinct smell of leaves flowing in
from the open window.

He turns around and exits the room when it feels like he has stayed for too long. He slips on
his shoes and descends the steps one by one, hesitance slowing down his every movement.
He sees a middle-aged man pass by with a woman beyond the glass door and crippling fear
gets injected into his veins, completely unwelcome and unexpected. The more he looks out at
the dark road, the more he finds it hard to breathe. He's frozen in front of the entrance, a sheet
of cold sweat forming over his skin. Another man passes by and his heart squeezes hard on
its next pump.

He can't go back home alone, not now. He came here today without a problem because there
was still a sliver of light brightening his surroundings. Now, darkness swallows any street
that diverges away from the big roads.

He's a fucking coward. He's scared of a fifteen-minute walk on an illuminated street and he
feels pathetic for it. He’s not sure where this anxiety came from when he's lived through
worse than what happened that day, but he knows he wants it to leave.

He swallows hard and extends a hand toward the handle, hating himself for how heavy his
arm is. He pushes it down and pulls the door open, a cool summer breeze caressing his face
and blowing through his hair. He forces himself to take a step forward, then another until he's
out of the protection of the sealed building. He looks out at the empty sidewalk and turns
around, the keys jingling in his shaking hands. The key slides into the lock after a bit of
trouble and he twists it until it clicks. This unassuming sound is enough to have him choke on
his breath. The feeling of someone's presence behind him alerts him and he whips his head
back only to be met with the animated road in front of the coffee shop.

No, he can't do this.

He twists the key clockwise and pushes the door open with the full weight of his body. The
door slams shut behind him once he’s in, muffling the chimes' soothing lullaby. A ball of bile
rises to his throat as he leans against the adjacent wall. His heart is beating with so much
power and violence that it almost hurts. He swallows with difficulty as he makes his way to
the staircase, his feet stumbling over one another and almost dropping him to the ground. He
goes up three steps at a time and collapses back onto the cushion, jostling a resting Mickey.
He picks up the ball of fur, cool keys still crushed between his fingers, and presses it close to
his chest. He savors all the warmth he can before his heart gives out.

Hot tears prickle the corners of his eyes and he buries his face into the little body smelling of
apricot. Mickey wiggles in his hands to lap at his ear and Taehyung laughs humorlessly.
Mickey, just like its owner, does wonders for his agitated heart and heavy mind. He sets the
dog down when he starts becoming lightheaded from the lack of proper oxygen. The Shih
Tzu sits on his thighs and looks up at him, its small head tilted to the side so an ear hangs in
the air. Taehyung looks down at the paw slipping into the space between his legs and releases
a long exhale.

After what feels like two complete lifetimes, the door downstairs opens with ringing chimes.
Taehyung holds his breath as he listens to the footsteps coming up with a purpose and no
hesitation. The door behind him slowly opens and he sets the keys down on the cushion by
reflex. He turns back hesitantly, ashamed to look at Hoseok in the eyes. The latter appears
confused to see him there.

"I thought you forgot to lock the door but it turns out you just didn't go anywhere," he says as
he closes the door behind him.

Taehyung will never admit that he went outside and ran back in because he was suddenly
terrified. He's not ready to see the judgment in the almond eyes.

Hoseok makes his way toward him and circumvents the couch in a few steps. Taehyung
follows him with his eyes, looking away when he sits down next to him and grabs the set of
spare keys discarded on the couch. It jingles in his hand until the sound is cut short. Taehyung
glances at his hand, noticing that it's holding on tightly to the metal. He realizes that it must
have absorbed his body heat since he held it for so long.

This detail doesn't escape the observant Hoseok. He looks directly into Taehyung's eyes and
the latter presses the dog tighter against his chest.

"What happened?"

Taehyung doesn't know why he's so bothered at how serious his tone is but it's making him
uncomfortable. He doesn't know what to tell him. That he's a coward? That he wants to stay
here? That he would rather be anywhere but his home where his father would mock him
without hesitation?

"Nothing," he answers instead, keeping his gaze steady through sheer willpower. "I just
decided a ride does sound good."

He isn't quite sure why this is what came out but he doesn't miss the way Hoseok's shoulders
slump in disappointment. He's tired of Taehyung's silence, tired of his lies, tired of having to
probe to get anything out of him. Taehyung sees all of that but he can't help it. It's difficult to
open up to people, even to an angel such as Jung Hoseok.

"I can walk home if you don't want to go back out," Taehyung adds when the other doesn't
react.

Hoseok blinks at him and slowly shakes his head. He pulls Mickey out of his arms and sets
him down on the floor. Its claws clatter against the polished floorboards as it bounces on its
feet, wanting to return to the comfort of his lap. Hoseok pats its head briefly and stands up,
gesturing for Taehyung to follow.

Taehyung fights the urge to flee when they're in Hoseok's car, the engine’s rumble the only
sound filling his ears. They get onto the main road and Taehyung looks out of the window,
deliberately avoiding the other's gaze that flickers to him from time to time. They are stopped
at a red light when Hoseok finally speaks up.

"You have to talk to me, Tae," he says, his tone mild. "Not as your boss or anything like that
but as a friend that is worried about you."

Taehyung is undeniably touched. Hoseok has explicitly told him he's a friend and he’s
genuinely happy to hear this. He has heard the word ‘friend’ used to refer to him before but
never has it sounded so sincere until now.

He turns to face him, an apology in his gaze. "Thank you, hyung," he lets out, his voice
unintentionally frail. "I'll be okay."

"You'll be more than okay if you talk to someone," Hoseok retorts without delay. He shakes
his head in response to Taehyung's silence and reaches for his phone in his jacket pocket.
"Call Jimin for me."

Taehyung obliges, staring down at the screen when the phone starts ringing loudly in his
hands.

"Hey, hyung, you miss me already?" comes Jimin's giddy voice.

Hoseok chuckles, shaking his head at the man’s silliness. "I do miss you, Jiminie,” he replies
amicably. “That’s why I'm coming to see you in five minutes. I have Tae with me."

"Oh," Jimin lets out instantly, drawing out the syllable. "Well, I have Jungkookie with me and
he's got games!"
"I want to fight you in Mortal Kombat, Tae," a voice deeper than Jimin's but just as light adds
excitedly. "You're a gamer deep inside, I know it,"

Taehyung doesn't answer but Hoseok does in his place. "I'm good too, Kookie.”

The snort that follows is loud and resonant. "No offense, hyung, but you suck ass," Jungkook
answers tersely. "It's not even fun to play with you."

Hoseok lets out a strangled huff, the offense audible in the strained sound, and Taehyung
titters before he can stop himself. Hoseok nearly drops the act in reaction but he keeps
himself from smiling even if the man he’s speaking to can’t see it.

"Alright, I see how it is," he huffs, his tone falsely bitter.

Jungkook cackles down the invisible line before professing his love to the wounded man who
promptly ignores the sweet words.

"I'll get better and kick your ass," he continues with unwavering confidence. “Watch me.”

"Oh, it's on."

"Okay, okay," Jimin cuts in, chuckling. "See you in a bit, you two."

Hoseok says goodbye to them both and Taehyung presses the end call button. He turns to the
owner of the cell phone in his hand with a furrowed brow. Hoseok is staring ahead at the
road, his expression completely innocent.

"I'm coming with you?" he reiterates, his head tilting.

Hoseok breathes out a laugh. "Yes," he confirms. "He's always happy to have people over."

Taehyung sighs quietly to himself and turns back around. He has to go along with him if he
wants the ride.

"You don't have to go if you don't want to," Hoseok says, his tone now subdued. "I'll just
drop you off before going."

"I'll come," Taehyung assures him. He looks out of the windshield, his attention on the white
lines on the asphalt. Seeing them rush by somehow brings him peace. "You already told
Jimin-ah I'm with you."

The thought of seeing crescent eyes and a bunny smile doesn't sound so bad. Jungkook is
waiting for him and Jimin seemed pleasantly surprised to hear he was coming along. He
knows he won’t regret going.

Hoseok simply nods without another word. They reach Jimin's place in no time and step out
of the car once it's parked. Hoseok knocks a melody on the door and Jimin is quick to answer
it. He greets them with a wide grin and outstretched arms.

"Come here," Jungkook calls out from deeper in the apartment.

Hoseok pushes Taehyung in with a hand on his back just as Jimin pulls him in, his fingers
curled around his palm. Jungkook is sitting down on a cushion on the floor in the modest
living room, the television's artificial light casting a white glow on his face. He leaps to his
feet and takes Hoseok into his arms. What begins as an embrace soon turns into an
inescapable vice grip. He lifts him with ease and twirls him around, completely deaf to the
shouts and protests from above. When he does put him back down, Hoseok swings at his arm
without hesitation and Jungkook only smiles, the curve of it mischievous.

When Jungkook turns to Taehyung, his smile still not so innocent, he suspects he will also be
lifted into the air and braces himself. He instead waves him over to sit with him in front of
the TV. Jungkook plops down on the remaining space on the cushion and makes himself
comfortable next to his gaming partner. Hoseok and Jimin settle on the couch behind them to
watch their game.

After a brief explanation of each key, they start the game. Jungkook is merciless in both
rounds and kills him immediately. Taehyung just stares at the screen as the men sprawled out
on the sofa guffaw without restraint.

Jungkook titters and places his hand on Taehyung's shoulder. "Sorry, Tae, I'll give you a
chance."

With a supportive squeeze on his shoulder, Jungkook begins the next game. He doesn't attack
immediately and leaves him time to learn how to play. He pulls off a combo and everyone
cheers for him. He lets out a muted huff of laughter in response, barely audible, but Jungkook
smiles at him regardless.

"Don't get ahead of yourself," he says confidently. "I'm still winning this round."

Taehyung proceeds to win the round and Jungkook whines out loud. Jimin giggles behind
them and Hoseok leans forward to massage the two's shoulders like an experienced coach.
Jungkook rolls his neck with emphasis, his eyes on Taehyung. The latter looks back at him
with subtle determination.

He gets better and better as time passes and Jungkook seems pleasantly surprised to discover
that Taehyung is generally a good player. He turns back to Hoseok to sneer at him. "Tae just
learned how to play and he could beat you any day," he scoffs without hesitation. "Maybe
you should start asking him for some lessons."

Hoseok sinks to the cushion Jungkook and Taehyung are sharing and slides his body through
the small space between them. He throws his arms around their shoulders, deliberately
squeezing the person that mocked him. Hoseok radiates heat, giving Taehyung the sudden
urge to press even closer to the other human being.

"You're a little shit, you know that?" Hoseok says, his toothy smile betraying the irritation in
his tone.

Jungkook laughs loudly, his head automatically turning to Jimin who giggles along with him.
He slings an arm around Hoseok's shoulder in return, his knuckles bumping against
Taehyung's arm in the process. "I love you, hyung," he says playfully, echoing his earlier
confession of love.

Hoseok brings a hand to his head and ruffles the hair there in return, the affection clear in the
brief motion. Jimin gently pokes Taehyung's arm, making the latter look over his shoulder.
He waves him over, patting the seat Hoseok occupied just a few seconds ago. Taehyung
doesn't question it and simply gets to his feet to sit down next to him. Jimin closes the
distance Taehyung purposely created by scooting closer but it doesn't feel like he's
trespassing on his personal space.

Taehyung soon discovers that Hoseok is not nearly as awful as Jungkook made him out to be.
He even makes Jungkook panic for a split second when his health bar decreases dangerously
low. The seasoned player cheers when he manages to end the round with a precisely timed
special move. Jimin taps Jungkook's back and raises a hand, letting out an exclamation of
victory when his hand is smacked with strength.

Hoseok looks scandalized as he stares at them both. "I thought you were on my side,
Jiminie!" he exclaims.

The other man grins wide, his hand still holding onto Jungkook's own. "I love you, hyung."

Everyone laughs at this except Taehyung who simply smiles at the cheerful people around
him. He feels so at ease in their presence that it seems like he’s in a dream. He knew he
wouldn’t regret coming here.

Jungkook's eyes are bright as he lowers them to his lips and up to his eyes. "You're so
handsome, hyung," he tells him without a hint of embarrassment. "You should smile more
often."

Taehyung stares down at him in silence, not knowing how to respond to the unforeseen
compliment.

"I agree with both statements," Hoseok chirps, his attention on Taehyung's countenance.

Jimin leans in close, his hand falling out of Jungkook's grip from the movement. "You're
going to have to listen to us, Tae," he says, his tone free of pressure despite his words. "Three
people have said the same thing. Come on, smile for us."

Jimin smiles wide for him, a hand making a circling motion to urge him on. Taehyung merely
blinks at him and Hoseok chuckles as he crawls toward the two. He looks up directly into
Taehyung's eyes, sending him a silent request for permission, and holds his gaze as he brings
his index fingers to his face. Taehyung holds his breath when the tips of the other's fingers
press against the corners of his lips and physically stretch them apart from one another
unevenly. He grimaces when the muscles are stretched to their limit.

Jungkook is the first one to burst into laughter, his body leaning back with the force of it.
Jimin soon follows, laughing so hard that he falls off the couch and over Jungkook's torso.
The latter falls with him, too weak with laughter to keep them both upright. Hoseok is
smiling brightly, suppressed laughter making his lips and shoulders tremble. He lets him go
and Taehyung instantly kneads his mouth and cheeks as he stares at the merry men around
him.

"Even his pretty face couldn't save him from that," Jimin lets out breathily as he pushes
himself off his friend.

Taehyung has no idea how he looked but their reaction makes him bite his lip and look away
in embarrassment. Hands land on his shoulders without warning and squeeze, making him
turn back to face Hoseok who he just now realizes is so close.

"Sorry for messing up your face like that," he says, the quivering of his lips having subsided.
"Your smile has to be natural or it's worth nothing." He holds up his little finger over his
nose, the childish gesture contrasting with the solemn look in his eyes. "Promise me you'll be
happier from now on and smile more often."

Two pinky fingers, one of them shorter than the other, join the one already in front of
Taehyung. He stares at them like they're foreign objects. Taehyung can't promise something
so difficult but the warmth in their smiles makes him believe it's a possible feat. He observes
the patience in their demeanor and it gives him the strength to finally seal the promise. The
smiles he receives are nothing short of warm and the sight has his heart doing a loop in his
chest.

He knows it's a lost battle, but at least, he'll fight it.

 Glass Too Full

There's already an anchor weighing down his stomach as he steps into his apartment. He
knows today is the chosen day, the way his father had looked at him this morning alerting
him. The man has decided to confront him for whatever deranged reason.

White light flickers on the walls, the low murmur of scripted conversation filling up the
silence. His eyes are immediately drawn to the orange and blue flame of his father's favorite
lighter. He stays still, the familiar thought of fleeing rooting him in place.

"Come here."

He sighs quietly and forces his legs to take him to the small couch. His body engulfs his
father in shadow but the man doesn't appear to be bothered by this. Instead of pushing him
away, he takes a deep drag of his cigarette and blows the hot smoke in his direction. It wafts
over Taehyung’s face but he doesn't react to it outwardly despite how irritated his eyes
become. Because everyone is so kind to him at work, it contrasts starkly with how he’s
treated now, making a spark of anger ignite in his heart.

Baseless courage has his hand moving by itself to pull the cigarette out from between his
father's lips. He doesn't look away even with the murderous look headed his way. Nails
scrape against the back of his hand when his father yanks the smoldering roll out from
between his fingers. Not a word is uttered when his hand is seized and burning tobacco is
suddenly pressed against the round bone of his wrist. Taehyung takes in a sharp breath, his
hand moving away from the threat instinctively.

"You're a rude fuck, Taehyung," his father spits without restraint.

Taehyung bites his lower lip hard enough to draw blood and glares down at the man below
him. The memory of that drunk man refuses to leave him.

"Why are you injured?" his father continues.

Taehyung dreaded the question but now that it was asked, he has to face it. He wants to ask
him why he cares in the first place but this would be digging his own grave. His eyes
unconsciously fall to the floor in preparation to lie.

"I tripped and got hurt," he lets out, his voice unintentionally feeble.

He doesn't look up, feeling the intensity of the gaze on him without meeting it.

"Sure you did." His eyes lift to the massive space between his father's knees and the lit
cigarette hovering in it. His attention turns to the shifting hand on the couch's cushion. "Don't
treat me like an idiot, you'll regret it."

Taehyung deliberately ignores the panic building in him.

"You got into a fight, is that it?" his father lets out, his voice rising in volume. "You reverted
to your school days?" Taehyung frowns at the floor below, his tongue heavy in his mouth.
"Fucking delinquent. You’re starting this again now that your mother is gone? The woman hit
you so hard you were scared to misbehave while she was still there? Where are your balls,
Taehyung?"

Knuckles bounce off the denim covering Taehyung's crotch and he takes a step back
reflexively. With a forceful exhale, he looks up, past his father, and up at the ceiling. Colors
flash into brief existence on the smooth material of it. He breathes in and out, focusing on the
air swirling in his lungs so he doesn't say something he'll regret the next instant.

"She was strong," he murmurs, his eyes directed overhead.

"You're just weak."

Taehyung simply nods, arguing with that wall of a man exhausting him. He walks away to his
room without turning back and his father doesn't call after him, seemingly satisfied with the
outcome of this conversation.

---

As the days pass by and turn into a week, his father's mood sours for no apparent reason and
his tongue gets sharper as a result. Returning home after work becomes a challenge and
staying trapped between four walls becomes unbearable when there are no responsibilities to
force him out of his apartment. Even his sister noticed and began to return home as late as
possible every day.

His father seems intent on sucking the hope out of his life. Taehyung realizes a week in that
his father hates the idea of him getting his life together. He has no idea why the man wants
him to be miserable but his wish is inevitably coming true. By the time the second week rolls
around, Taehyung is more than ready to throw himself out of the window and bring his father
along for the ride.

His already small appetite plummets and his energy falls to an all-time low. He forces himself
to be active at work but it's difficult to do so when the only thing he has ingested in four days
is a cup of instant noodles and an individual bag of shrimp chips, not to mention the sleepless
nights spent ruminating about the latest insults his father threw at him and what tomorrow
had in store for him. It gets difficult to keep his promise to his friends and it almost makes
him ashamed.

He goes to work today in a sort of daze and nearly everyone he interacts with notices his
depleted condition. He's not surprised when Namjoon stops him from leaving the employee
room and finally inquires about his well-being with concern etched on his brow. His face falls
when he assures him there's nothing wrong, not unlike the droop in Yoongi's features when
he gave him the same answer minutes after starting his shift. He says his goodbyes and flees
before Namjoon can question him any further.

His mind falls into a state of inactivity as he walks back home, too exhausted to be afraid of
the setting sun. His breath lifts and quickens when he ascends a dozen steps to reach his
apartment's floor. He's winded by the time he pushes the door open and enters to the sound of
yelling and estinto sobs. All he can think as he steps in is that he's too tired for this.

"Get the fuck out of here."

He blinks at the words suddenly thrown at him. He hasn't even taken off his shoes yet he's
already being told to leave. He sighs and slips out of his sneakers using the heels of his feet.
His eyes move to the crying girl leaning against the couch. Eunjin is in tears, her face flushed
and her body slumped over. She glances at her brother, hopeful that the situation will improve
now that he's here, and Taehyung hates the pressure placed on him so he looks away from
her, his gaze naturally settling on the other human being in the room.

"Nobody wants you here," his father snaps. "Return to your client's bed."

Even with his fatigue, the weight behind the words punctures the walls of his heart. It isn't the
first time he's said something like this but Taehyung's tolerance has run out. The barriers he
has built up over the years have cracked and they can't handle any more threats, lest they
collapse. His glass is full and a single drop is enough to make it overflow. He has to flee, one
way or another.

He heads for his room, his brain tuning out the cruel words directed at him. He grabs his
abandoned backpack on the floor and fills it up with whatever clothes he sees first in his
drawers. When he comes back out, his father is still shouting and his little sister is crying
even harder. He forces his shoes in without bending down and pulls the door open with a
shaking arm.

"Good riddance." The man's voice follows after him. "I don't want to see your face anytime
soon."

He ignores him as he closes the door and descends the steps one at a time, his head bobbing
with the movement. His feet take him to his refuge without the aid of his clouded mind.
There might be no one to answer him but as long as he's not in his home, he doesn't mind
staying outside.

Before he knows it, he's standing in front of the glass door, his reflection obscured by the
lights behind him. He knocks on the door with as much strength as he can muster and he's
surprised to see Hoseok appear from the side as if he was waiting for someone to show up.
He hops to the side and pulls the door open with the expected melody overhead, his hair
swaying in the light breeze.

"Hey, Tae," he greets, observant eyes traveling around his face. "I just came home." He steps
back and gestures for him to come in. "Didn't you just close the shop? You forgot
something?"

Taehyung walks in and the door closes behind him with a soft click. He looks around, his
eyes stopping on the spray bottle of glass cleaner and the damp cloth on one of the tables. He
returns his attention to the other being in the room, realizing belatedly that he was spoken to
when Hoseok stares back at him expectantly. He blinks a handful of times, trying to
remember what his ears picked up. He knows he heard him but the uttered words are lost to
him.

"Sorry, what?" he asks when he decides it's a lost battle.

Hoseok still looks at him fixedly, the slight curl in his lips as he greeted Taehyung dissipating
rapidly. "Shouldn't you be home and resting?" he responds, his voice low. "You look
exhausted."

Taehyung looks off to the side at nothing in particular. "I'm not going to get any rest there,"
he says calmly, his father's booming voice still ringing in his ears. Hoseok's eyebrows are low
when Taehyung looks back at him. "Actually," Taehyung begins, his voice unassertive. "I was
wondering if I could sleep here tonight."

He gestures to the bag at his back with a shrug of his shoulder but Hoseok's eyes don't move
away from his own. "I'm glad you came to me, Taehyung-ah."

Taehyung looks back at him in silence, the features of his face involuntarily drooping with
fatigue from not making any movements. He doesn't have the energy to react when a hand
lands on his cheek and a thumb rubs the darkened skin under his left eye. He blinks
repeatedly under the delicate touch.

"Have you been sleeping alright?" Hoseok asks with a frown slowly morphing his features.
"How much did you even sleep in the past days?"

Taehyung is slow to answer and the thought of lying doesn't even cross his hazy mind. "Ten
hours..? Eight? I don't know."

He doesn't like the look on Hoseok's face. It's brimming with pity and worry. He moves his
face away from the fingers on him and they fall away to Hoseok's side. The latter steps aside
and makes his way to the staircase.

"You can go shower if you want," he says as he pulls open the wooden door leading upstairs.
"I'll get something cooked up for you."

The thought of food has Taehyung grimacing as he follows him. "I'm not hungry."

He stops in his tracks when surprisingly intense eyes are suddenly on him.

"You need to eat."

The words are final. Taehyung swallows hard when Hoseok turns back around and quickly
ascends to the second floor. His steps are much slower in comparison. There's already the
sound of clinking pans in the kitchen when Taehyung closes the door behind him. Mickey
appears from the direction of the kitchen and circles around his feet. Taehyung doesn't have
the energy to bend down to pet it so he just gives it a gentle nudge in greeting and heads for
the bathroom across from him.

He doesn't bother fighting gravity when the straps of his backpack slide off his shoulders. His
movements are excessively slow as he pulls his clothes off, his aching muscles and joints
screaming at him every time he lifts his limbs. He reflexively glances at the mirror, not
surprised by what he sees reflected at him.

That rainy day he first stepped foot into this little cafe pales in comparison to his current
state. He looks as dead as he feels; it's the only description he can think of. Looking at his
sunken eyes and indented cheeks, he understands why Namjoon and Yoongi inquired about
his state. His pale, almost ashen complexion is probably the cause of all the concerned and
surprised looks he received from customers, new and old. His body is in even worse
condition but it's hidden to a certain extent by his clothes. It's only when he's completely bare
that he can see how gaunt his frame is. He feels nothing when he glances up at his brittle hair
and down at his bluish nails. This isn't a first for him but it most likely is for those around
him, hence their deep concern.

He steps into the shower once the water is diverted to the showerhead. Scalding water pellets
his back, clear drops bouncing off his shoulder blades. He watches the water flow through his
toes in a state of stupor, strands of his brown hair following the current. It takes a few
minutes until he's finally rubbing tangy soap over his emaciated body.

He slowly realizes how shallow his breaths are becoming after a couple of minutes of
mindless motions. A single step back has his head spinning, a familiar sensation to him. The
sound of falling water diminishes to a murmur just as a wave of heat spreads throughout his
body. His limbs grow heavy and black spots appear at the corners of his vision. His body
folds under gravity's strength before everything fades to black.

The next thing he knows, his temple is pressed against the smooth material of the tub and the
jet of water overhead is warming his knees and shins. He blinks rapidly, his eyes focusing on
his surroundings. He's all curled up at the far end of the tub with his hands absently gripping
the edge of it and the wall. He's completely disoriented as he pushes aside the shower curtain
to let in cooler air and examines the rest of the bathroom. His eyes fall on a translucent bottle
of minty shampoo and it all comes back to him.

His eyes shoot to the unlocked door, waiting for Hoseok to barge in asking him what
happened. He stares at the dark wood for the better part of a minute but the door never
budges. He sighs in relief and pushes himself up with trembling limbs. He briefly wonders
how long he's been out as he turns the water off and grabs an untouched towel. He wouldn't
put it past Hoseok to keep a towel available at all times just in case his friends come to crash.

Taehyung comes out of the steamy bathroom with damp hair and heavy feet. The distinct
smell of rice and seasoning catches his attention. He notices that the couch is already
prepared for him and can't help thinking that Hoseok is efficient. He slowly breathes in and
out, his eyes closed, before entering the kitchen.

Hoseok is sitting at the table with his legs crossed, his expression solemn as he taps away at
his phone. Mickey is sitting right below the stove, its head turning back to its owner
frequently. Hoseok looks up sharply when he notices he's no longer alone and promptly shuts
his phone. He stands up without hesitation and wordlessly stretches a hand toward the chair
next to him. Taehyung obliges and sits down as Hoseok makes his way to the simmering pot
on the stove. Taehyung's eyes automatically sink to the table's surface, the clattering of metal
and ceramic lulling him into a daze. He blinks when a bowl is placed down in front of him
followed by a duck spoon. Hoseok takes his seat with a bowl of his own and smiles at him,
his eyes still retaining a trace of seriousness.

"Enjoy."

The congee below smells amazing. He can identify the garlic and the underlying scent of
ginger and sesame oil. He can also see the baby spinach, carrots, and scallion mixed in with
the shredded chicken and pork belly. The rice porridge is packed with nutrients and it's
clearly intentional. He slowly picks up his spoon with words of gratitude as he dips the
utensil into the soft rice. The first bite stimulates his taste buds and warms his insides. His
eyes close by themselves as he savors the lingering taste of sesame and meat. He opens them
back up without haste and glances at the man on his left. Surely, Hoseok's eyes are on him.

"Eat as much as you can then you can go to sleep." He pauses, observing Taehyung's
expression. "I'll say it just once. My bed is available if you want to sleep on an actual
mattress."

Taehyung nods to himself, having expected the offer to rear its head once more. "I find the
couch quite comfortable," he tells him before going for another spoonful of mushy rice.

Hoseok smiles at him and digs into his food. His phone buzzes twice but he doesn't answer
the messages. Sensing that silence is best for Taehyung right now, Hoseok doesn't say another
word until the bowls and utensils are in the sink. Mickey sat diligently at their feet, waiting
patiently for food but getting just a pat to the crown of its head instead.

"Now, sleep," Hoseok announces as he picks up his furry child.

"It's always straight to sleep when I'm here," Taehyung comments, already heading for the
couch.

Hoseok follows along, his face buried in soft fur. "Any objections to that?"

"None," Taehyung replies without delay.

Hoseok laughs behind him and Taehyung remains fixated on the sound of it. "Then the couch
it is." Hoseok flicks his chin toward the bathroom. "But before that, we have our teeth to
brush."

Hoseok manages to brush his teeth despite the curled-up living being in his arms. Once
they're out of the bathroom, Taehyung slips inside the covers and makes himself comfortable.
Hoseok lowers Mickey to his level and manually moves his pet's muzzle against Taehyung's
cheek. A pink tongue laps at the dry skin and Taehyung can't help but smile at the ticklish
sensation. Hoseok straightens up with a joyous giggle.

"Good night, Tae." Taehyung returns the wish slowly, aware that Hoseok wishes to say more.
The latter takes a couple of seconds to think. "We'll talk tomorrow if you want.”

Taehyung stares up at him for a moment, noticing the lack of optimism in his eyes and
lowered eyebrows, before nodding at him. Hoseok nods in return before turning around and
switching the lights off. Taehyung closes his eyes and lifts the blanket to his face.

It seems like he will have to talk no matter how he feels about that.

---

The feeling of something wet against his cheek forces Taehyung awake the next morning. He
stares ahead without really seeing, blinking to clear both his mind and vision. He jumps when
he realizes big round eyes and a pink tongue are filling up his vision. Mickey is pulled back,
the movement accompanied by high-pitched laughter. His eyes travel from the small fingers
around the dog's waist to the human behind it.

Jieun grins at him and rubs the dog's cheek against Taehyung’s nose, making him groan at the
disturbance. "Good morning, Taetae,” she chirps. “It's breakfast time."

Taehyung's eyes narrow by themselves, his hand automatically reaching for his phone. He
sighs faintly when he sees how early it is.

"You can go back to sleep after eating," a low voice says behind him.

He rolls around, dragging the covers he's wrapped in along with him. Hyo is leaning over the
backrest of the couch, her hands just inches away from his arm. He glances at them both,
feeling trapped between the three warm bodies.

Jieun lets go of the Shih Tzu and bounces to her feet. She looks off to her right and Taehyung
stretches the muscles of his neck to see what caught her attention. A lightly-dressed Hoseok
joins the trio and crouches down to Taehyung's level, his bare arms strewn over the armrest
and his hands resting on the fluffy pillow.

"I would let you sleep but the oatmeal is fresh out of the stove," he tells him, an easy smile on
his lips. "It's no good once it's cold."

Taehyung pushes himself up to a seated position and smooths down his messy hair. His
movements are slow, his limbs weighted with sleep.

"Come on," Hoseok urges him, a hand on his back. "You don't even have to freshen up if
you're going straight back to sleep."

Jieun takes Taehyung's hand and gently pulls him to his feet. She looks up at him with a
toothy smile, her fingers still curled around his palm. "I don't know about you but I would
love to wake up to a cute dog and hot food."

"And a cute girl," Hyo adds behind him.

Jieun sends her a kiss from afar, her smile even wider. She pulls Taehyung along to the
kitchen and the other two follow with lightweight steps. Taehyung sits down on the seat he
usually occupies without prior thought. The girls sit down across from him while Hoseok
prepares the bowls of hot grain. A glass bottle of maple syrup is standing in the center of the
table alongside a small bowl filled with berries and other chopped fruits.
Hyo and Jieun talk among themselves and the brief cessation of interaction is enough for
Taehyung to focus on how sore his muscles are. His body is heavy and it feels like his head
will fall right off his neck at any moment. His eyes are being dragged down with fatigue with
every blink. It's a strange sensation overall but it isn't unknown to him.

Throughout the past years, he's had deep indents in his life that had him practically bedridden
for days. This particular pit isn't so bad if he can stand and walk around. At times, he would
barely be able to gather the motivation and energy to push himself out of bed to go to the
bathroom. The last time it was this bad he had just seen his mother's serene face among red
locks and white fabric.

"Here you go, Tae."

He blinks, forcefully taken out of his thoughts by a gentle voice. A bowl full of steamy
oatmeal is now sitting below him, waiting to be sweetened with syrup and garnished with
fruits. He looks up at Hoseok whose eyes are excessively lively for the current early hour and
quietly thanks him with a voice rough from sleep.

He's not hungry in the least but there's no use refusing to eat. He knows he's being babied
because of how deplorable he looks. Hoseok and Jin are always insistent on feeding him
whenever they get the chance. When he's working, he gets an excuse to refuse their offer but
at this early hour with an empty stomach, he has no way to escape from them.

Once the girls have their food, Hoseok sits down with his serving of oatmeal. Everyone
except the cook says their thanks for the food and the girls waste no time smothering the
grains with syrup. By the time Taehyung has gone through a quarter of the food in his bowl,
everyone else has finished their breakfast. He tries to take a couple more bites but what little
food he has eaten already is disturbing his stomach.

The girls get to their feet first, followed by Hoseok. He looks down at Taehyung's plate and it
makes the latter feel guilty for not emptying his bowl.

"Done?" Hoseok asks without any judgment in his voice or gaze. Taehyung nods slowly and
Hoseok doesn't waste time picking the bowl up to put it away. "I'll put it in the fridge if you
want it later. Now, go back to sleep."

Taehyung doesn't react immediately, wondering if he should return to the couch as he was
told instead of helping with the dishes. Hoseok flicks his chin at him when he notices that he
hasn't moved a muscle and Taehyung finally gets to his feet. He practically collapses on the
couch when he reaches the living room. His head barely has time to touch the pillow before
sleep takes away his consciousness.

When he wakes up next, it isn't to the sight of a muzzle but rather to the sight of gentle eyes
and plump lips.

"Good afternoon, Taehyungie," Seokjin says lightly, his breath tickling the tip of Taehyung's
nose. "Cute little name, right?"
Taehyung barely registers the new nickname as he leaps up into a sitting position too quickly
and nearly topples over back to his pillow when the movement proves to be too much. Firm
hands are on his shoulders to steady him and keep him up.

"Easy, Tae," Namjoon's smooth voice comes from behind.

Taehyung closes his eyes, having no choice but to wait for the dizzy spell to pass. He slowly
opens them back up and stares down at Seokjin who looks back at him with calm eyes. "Food
is ready,” he tells him, smiling. “This time, I'm not the one who cooked but the twins have
put just as much love in it."

Taehyung can smell the kimchi now that he's aware food is in proximity. The scent is familiar
to him but his brain is too muddled to identify exactly what the meal is. He looks up when he
realizes big hands are still gripping his shoulders and Namjoon lets him go as soon as their
eyes meet, a small smile on his lips.

Taehyung blinks up at him and down at Seokjin, feeling disoriented from being woken up by
others twice in one day. The eldest chuckles at him as he pushes himself to his feet. He
gestures for Taehyung to stand up and patiently waits for him to oblige. Once he's up, they all
head to the kitchen where three bowls are already placed and filled on the dining table. They
dig in without waiting for him and he follows along.

It's almost surreal to be sitting down with a warm meal and people he considers friends. He's
half asleep and this further confirms the fact that this could simply be a dream. Maybe he's
stuck in one long dream and he's actually in his room, his life still miserable and devoid of
any love or joy. The savory stew in his mouth doesn't seem to be imaginary when he
swallows and it warms his esophagus.

"Good?"

He looks up, blinking at Seokjin who is bringing a spoon to his lips. Taehyung nods,
swallowing more red soup and soft tofu. Seokjin gives him a thumbs up and a broad smile.

Taehyung's movements are automatic as the other people sharing the table talk about the twin
chef brothers and their plans to open a family-owned restaurant. Taehyung tries to listen but
he zones out every minute to the point where he isn't eating anything or registering any of the
words being exchanged around him. He blinks when he realizes something is moving in front
of his face and slowly looks up. Namjoon retracts his hand and looks back at him with
lowered brows.

"You need more sleep?” he asks with audible concern. “I can give you a day off tomorrow if
you'd like. Someone else will gladly take your shift."

Taehyung is quick to shake his head, the thought of bothering someone mortifying. Knowing
that he will have to be home the entire day terrifies him even more. "It's okay," he hurries to
say. "I'll be fine by tomorrow."

He doesn't miss how Namjoon's eyes narrow.

"I don't want you working in the state you're in."

Taehyung swallows hard, his manager's words piercing him. He knows there's no malice
behind them but he can't help but take the statement to heart. He's aware it's not a personal
attack but it hurts all the same. Right now, he's useless and he would be better off staying
home. His father's incessant critical remarks cloud his mind and overwhelm his thoughts.

Seokjin glances at his boyfriend when Taehyung's gaze drops to the table. Namjoon's eyes
move to him and back to the youngest in the room. "I just want you to focus on resting, Tae,"
Namjoon clarifies, his tone low. "An extra day at home will do you some good."

He nods at him silently, the feeling of worthlessness eating away at his ephemeral peace of
mind.

A palm landing on the back of his hand has his fingers rapidly curling. Seokjin pauses in
surprise but he goes on with what he wishes to say regardless. "Don't take it badly,
Taehyungie," he says softly. "We just want you to get well. You look super tired these days."

Taehyung hates being so transparent. He resists the urge to move his hand out from under
Seokjin's own and instead brings his unoccupied hand up to his face to rub his puffy eyes. He
takes this momentary distraction to regain what little composure and opacity he has left.

"I'll take your hours off for tomorrow, okay?" Namjoon says, his voice just as soft as
Seokjin's. "You don't have to worry about anything else other than sleep."

Taehyung lowers his hand to the table and nods once more, looking away toward his bowl as
he gets to his feet. The hand over his keeps him from standing to his full height. Seokjin is
frowning slightly as he looks at him questioningly.

"I'll go sleep some more so I'm in good shape for Thursday," Taehyung informs him, hoping
the other will let him go.

Seokjin does remove his hand from his own and watches as he picks up his bowl off the
table's surface. He doesn't manage to take even one step before the other is taking the dish
away from him to place it back down. Taehyung can only send a brief look to a concerned
Namjoon as he’s rushed him out of the kitchen. He's pushed down to the couch and covered
with a soft blanket before he's given a firm pat on the shoulder.

"Sleep well, Taehyungie,” Seokjin says, his tone kind. “Next time you're up, you'll see
Hoseok-ah instead of my pretty face."

Seokjin grins at him and Taehyung simply thanks him. His eyes fall close as soon as the man
disappears into the kitchen. It isn't long until he hears the clattering of metal utensils against
ceramic. He sighs into the sheet tightly wrapped around his body.

If only he could be normal.

 Nothing to Talk About
Chapter Notes

Oops, sorry for the delay.

Seokjin wasn't joking around when he said the next face he would see would be Hoseok's.
He's woken up yet again, this time by a soft tap to the elbow. He feels much less exhausted
and out of it when he wakes up for the third time today. It's late, Taehyung can feel it.
Almond-shaped eyes obscured by silky black strands are watching him when he pulls himself
up to a seated position. Hoseok straightens up with a leap.

"Good evening," he sings, his voice free of worries. "You had sweet dreams?"

Taehyung blinks down at his scarred hands resting on his ankles. "Not really."

Hoseok lets out a brief puff of laughter in response. "Hungry?" Taehyung shakes his head
almost by reflex. In contrast, Hoseok's terse nod is forced. "I'll go take a shower then." He
pauses, a wave of uncertainty passing through his eyes for a split second. "We'll talk after."

Taehyung doesn't look up at him and Hoseok doesn't wait for an answer to turn around and
leave. The door clicks close and Taehyung releases a long exhale of breath to evacuate his
sudden anxiety. He doesn't want to talk but Hoseok deserves not to be lied to anymore. He
deserves complete honesty and trust which Taehyung hasn't given him nearly enough of. He
doesn't have a choice but to share what he's feeling, even if not completely.

He lies back down, his head melding into the soft material of the pillow below, and closes his
eyes. Sleep isn't pestering him this time but rather the pressure of his full bladder. He brings
his legs up to his chest and slides a hand between his knees while he waits for Hoseok to
emerge from the bathroom. He drifts off into a state between being awake and asleep but he’s
brought back to full awareness when his need becomes insistent. He can hear the running
water and unrestrained singing from here. He seems nowhere close to leaving the bathroom.

He waits for a handful of minutes but his need rises in urgency to an unbearable point. The
two times he woke up before now, he just ate and went back to sleep which in retrospect,
seems like an impossible feat. He checks his phone, surprised to see it's past ten in the
evening. He quite literally slept all day and it would alarm him if it was a first for him.

He stares at the door and waits for the water to be shut off until another minute passes and the
risk of wetting himself like a child is much too high. He slides off the couch and winces when
a twinge shoots through his crotch. The last thing he wishes to do is bother his host but this is
an emergency. He knocks softly on the closed door, putting more power when he's left
unheard.
"Huh?" comes the loud answer. "You need something?"

Taehyung almost smiles to himself.

"Yeah, the toilet."

The reply is immediate.

"Come in. The door's unlocked."

The door opens easily when he turns the knob and pushes it with much more stable arms than
yesterday. He's smacked in the face by heat and vapor when he walks in and closes the door
behind him. The soothing scent of minty lemon envelops him, the heat amplifying the aroma
tenfold. It's no wonder the angel smells so good.

Hoseok begins to sing a widely known tune as Taehyung does his business and the latter
automatically looks up at the shower curtain where green vines crawl up toward the sky. He
doesn't think beforehand when he joins him and instead just sings because he wishes to. Just
like that day in the car with him and Jimin, Taehyung feels a bit of weight has lifted from his
chest.

The water is soon shut off and he uses that chance to flush. A shining arm appears from
behind the curtain and grabs the nearby towel beside the one Taehyung used. The two
continue singing as Hoseok dries himself and Taehyung washes his hands. They're in their
little world free of pain and problems for a moment and Taehyung sucks up all the peace he
can before it vanishes.

The shower curtain is pulled open and Taehyung naturally turns toward the sound, his singing
faltering ever so slightly. Hoseok steps out with dripping hair, a glistening chest, and a towel
around his waist. He smiles at Taehyung when he notices him looking at him. They both
cease their singing simultaneously as if they both heard a signal. Taehyung follows the
lightly-dressed man with his eyes as he walks toward him and stops close, his arms rising to
the cabinet next to the sink and counter. He pulls out a small towel and throws it over his
head as he glances at Taehyung in the glass. The latter looks back at him in silence.

"I never noticed you're taller than me," Hoseok finally says as he reaches across him to grab
his toothbrush.

Taehyung hasn't noticed either. He's not that much taller but seeing them in the mirror makes
it clearer to see. The brush's hairs are loud against Hoseok's teeth and Taehyung lowers his
gaze to the real man and not his reflection. Droplets of water slide down his face from where
his hair sticks to his face. No matter how Taehyung looks at it, it must be bothersome to have
your face wet while the rest of your body is relatively dry.

He ignores the nagging feeling and instead reaches for his toothbrush. As he rubs the brush's
plastic hair much too roughly on his teeth and gums, a droplet of cooling water smacks into
his arm, bringing his attention back to the man by his side. This time, Taehyung stops to think
before doing what's on his mind. Hoseok's obliviousness and raised eyebrows encourage him
to act on his thoughts. He reaches for the towel left abandoned on the other's head and
proceeds to carefully wipe the excess water out of the wet strands. Hoseok must not have
expected this because his eyes shoot up in surprise. He smiles wide at Taehyung’s reflection
in the mirror, the toothbrush in his mouth slowing its movement.

Though he didn't act impulsively, he still has no explanation for what he's doing. He assumes
he simply wanted to help the angel in human skin. He's not being pushed away so he must be
somewhat useful. He lets the towel go when Hoseok bends down to spit out the foaming
toothpaste. He mimics him when Hoseok steps aside to give him space.

They leave the bathroom together but Hoseok heads off toward his room to dress. Taehyung
sits back down on the couch, not too sure what he has just done. He doesn't willingly touch or
reach out to people he isn't especially close to so it feels somewhat out of character for him.
Against all odds, he doesn't mind it at all. Hoseok is making him question himself left and
right and Taehyung doesn't necessarily dislike it.

"Tae, come here!" a light voice yells after a minute.

Taehyung looks off toward the small hallway and hesitates to get up. It takes all his
willpower to stand and walk to the older man’s room. It's the second time he's entered his
room and it's as pleasant as he remembers it. Nothing is out of order and it smells fresh with a
hint of soap sweetening the air. He knows he would sleep like a baby here.

Hoseok is sitting on his bed with his legs crossed, his furry son in the space between his belly
and ankles. He pats a spot in front of him and Taehyung is reluctant to join him. In his
experience, joining people in bed that isn’t family usually led to more than simply sleeping or
chatting.

Hoseok chuckles when Taehyung stands in the doorway, looking at the bed with uncertainty.
"Come on," Hosoek urges him. "I don't bite, remember?"

Hoseok's smile is completely harmless, even a little shy, but those that appear innocent can be
surprisingly aggressive and forceful. He should refuse and listen to his heart but his mother
insisted on never turning down an invitation for anything sexual. He learned the hard way
that when his mother speaks, he should listen unless he wants to deal with the consequences.
Now that she isn't here to correct him, he's not certain who he should listen to. More often
than not, he finds himself listening to the one who gave birth to him.

He leaves his hesitation behind and finally makes his way to the king-size bed. The covers
are smooth as he climbs on and the mattress is pliant under the weight of his body. Hoseok
watches him sit down in the same position as him, his body upright in contrast to Taehyung's
slumped shoulders and downwards gaze. The two are silent for a moment and Taehyung is
almost tempted to run out of the room but Hoseok speaks up before he can escape and
disappoint himself yet again.

"I'm all ears," he tells him in a reassuring tone. "Whatever you want out of your chest, I'll
listen."

Taehyung shakes his head, actively avoiding eye contact. "I have nothing to talk about," he
lets out in a low voice.
His response is met with silence and he raises his head at last. Hoseok isn't smiling anymore
and appears to be quite uncomfortable with the situation he's in. His fingers are moving
without rest as he stares down at them. The feeling is completely mutual but Taehyung wasn't
the one who initiated the conversation. Taehyung mostly stays away from troubling events
and discussions because he's unable to handle them. At the moment, he would rather be
anywhere but here in front of the uneasy man.

"I think you have a lot to talk about," Hoseok finally replies, his gaze lifting to him.

Taehyung’s eyes fall to the thumb nervously running over the Shih Tzu's head. Mickey seems
to act as a pillar of support for them both. The dog is looking off toward the door
intentionally left wide open. It gets to his feet, pushing Hoseok's hand off its body and
climbing over his folded leg. The two human beings watch it jump off the bed with short legs
and trot past the doorway before turning out of sight.

They both look back to face the other, the brief distraction enough to release the tension
pressing down on them. The eyes on Taehyung are wide and imploring, materializing into
words only a moment later.

"Please, Taehyung-ah," Hoseok pleads. "I can't help you if you refuse to talk to me."
Taehyung parts his lips to speak but Hoseok is one step ahead. "Don't tell me you don't need
help," he says immediately, cutting Taehyung off before he can even put his thoughts into
words. "We both know you do."

Taehyung promptly shuts his mouth. Hoseok is starting to know exactly how he thinks and
it's alarming. He never asks for help because he knows he will end up feeling even worse
than before the intervention. From how this conversation is going, it already feels like it will
create another reason for Taehyung to despise himself.

"Hey." Taehyung lifts his gaze, only now realizing that he unconsciously lowered it.
"Whatever you're comfortable with sharing is fine," Hoseok pauses, analyzing the other's
expression. "Whatever you're the least uncomfortable with sharing then,” he reiterates. “I
know nothing is comfortable but you have to speak up."

Taehyung has no idea how Hoseok knows anything since their lives are as different as night
and day, but he knows that he’s trying to understand him and his troubles so he can suck them
out of his life. Nothing is simple, however, so Taehyung can't help feeling that sharing how
chaotic his life is will have the opposite effect. Hoseok is looking at him with a vast amount
of patience but it's still limited and it will run thin in time. Soon enough, he will have none
left and he will give up on getting anything out of him.

The eyes watching him so carefully narrow ever so slightly. "You think that I'll give up on
you out of frustration, right?" Taehyung stares at him in shock. "Well, you're wrong. The
more frustrated I am, the more determined I become. I don't want to pester you all the time,
but I won't stop until you talk to me." Hoseok pauses momentarily, the features of his face
relaxing. "I'm your friend and I want nothing more than your well-being. This is why I’m
doing this."

Lies .
The protective voice in his head is screaming that the man across from him is lying out of his
teeth but his high tone and wide eyes are so undeniably sincere that he's starting to believe
that it's the voice that is the liar. He stares into the brown eyes and all he can see is
persistence and benevolence. He goes through many different scenarios in his mind, some
more positive than others. Knowing what to expect gives him some peace of mind.

He opens his mouth but his voice doesn't come out immediately. It takes him a moment to
gather his thoughts and speak up. "I had a chaotic month," he finally lets out with a long
exhale of breath.

Hoseok's eyes instantly light up as bright as the afternoon sun. Taehyung stares at the
dazzling human being with awe and wonder. How could someone be so blinding? He must
have part of the stars above inside of him.

"Tell me all about it," Hoseok replies, his tone soft and supportive.

Taehyung can't look away no matter how much he wants to. He instead dives deep into the
pupils focused on him so diligently. "Getting up every day has been a challenge," he
continues, unsure of what to say. "I'd rather stay in my bed all day and do absolutely nothing
but it leaves me too much time to think. I've been doing too much of that lately." His eyes
finally move away when he remembers all the nights he spent wide awake, shameful words
and ideas swirling around in his mind. He endured that for nearly two weeks and in hindsight,
he has no idea how he managed to survive when he was so close to tipping over the edge on
multiple occasions. "I was only beginning to cheer up a bit and it was too much for my dad."
He looks up in time to see Hoseok's lips curve downward. "He really wanted to make me
miserable these past weeks and I'm not sure why."

Hoseok shifts on his rear, his feet inching closer to his body. The tension in the muscle of his
face and the tightness in his jaw paints a picture of the feelings he harbors toward his father.
Taehyung doesn't appreciate how he dislikes someone he has never met and this gives him
the unexplainable urge to prove him wrong.

"He isn't that bad usually," Taehyung assures him. "He must be having a hard time at work
and he lets it out on me. He'll calm down eventually."

Hoseok remains unconvinced. "I don't pretend to know him but I honestly doubt he'll leave
you alone," he tells him, his voice serious and clipped. "That's why I want you to live
somewhere else."

"It's not as bad as I make it out to be," Taehyung says, perplexed by the other’s solemn
reaction. "I just exaggerate things. He's not who you think he is."

Hoseok’s eyebrows are low over his eyes as he leans forward ever so slightly. "Then who is
he if what I'm thinking is wrong?" Taehyung looks off toward the hallway, the gaze on him
too intense. "Tell me this: would your dad visit you if you were hospitalized?"

The random and seemingly unrelated question makes Taehyung frown. He opens his mouth
to answer that he would but closes it back up when he realizes how strange it would be for
him to show up. Hoseok patiently waits for him to reply and nods when Taehyung remains
silent.

"No, right? That's all I need to know." The look in his eyes turns sympathetic and his voice
lowers into a much gentler tone. "Why are you defending him, Tae?"

Taehyung doesn't even know why. He didn't even realize until now that he was defending the
man who had caused him so much torment. Maybe he simply wishes to protect his blood
relation, no matter how much he hates that very connection. He still doesn't answer and
Hoseok leaves him be. The silence gives Taehyung enough courage to look up at the person
so concerned about him. Hoseok’s eyes are much calmer than they appeared just a moment
ago.

"You haven’t been doing well lately and we're all worried about you, you know?" Hoseok
tells him, his voice as gentle as the look in his eyes. "We want you to get better. If your father
is the problem, I would rather you come live here and distance yourself from him. He
wouldn't mind, would he?" Hoseok leans forward, a hand twisting the smooth fabric between
their two bodies. " You wouldn't mind, right?"

Taehyung can't help but feel pressured to please the older man. Before he climbed onto a bed
that isn't his own, he believed he would have to please him sexually but the situation
progressed in a completely different direction. He has to carefully choose what he wants to
reveal and he has to make the other happy by doing as he suggests despite not being certain
it's the right thing to do. He can't help but think that it's so much easier to simply give away
his body.

A smile finally returns on Hoseok's lips when Taehyung slowly shakes his head. "I'll take
good care of you, trust me,” he assures him. “The only thing you'll have to worry about is
eating good food and waking up in time for your shift." There is no doubt in Hoseok's
expression as he looks at Taehyung across from him. "There’ll be no more pain in your life,
I'll make sure of that."

Hoseok is guaranteeing a multitude of things but Taehyung finds it difficult to believe him.
He doesn't doubt Hoseok will take very good care of him, however.

"You don't have to take me in, hyung," he says, his voice barely above a whisper. "I won't
even be able to properly repay you."

A broad smile stretches the corners of Hoseok's lips and Taehyung's eyes are automatically
drawn to them. "You know how you can pay me back?"

Taehyung's eyes automatically lower to Hoseok's loose hands between his legs and further
down to the dark sheets they are sitting on.

"It's simple, really," he continues. "I just want a smile from time to time."

Hoseok is grinning widely yet shyly when Taehyung looks up at the unexpected request. The
latter doesn't reply at once, taking the time to determine if Hoseok is joking or not. The
embarrassed smile assures him he's not.
Taehyung looks away after a moment, the other's fond gaze overwhelming him. How did he
receive the privilege to meet such an unimaginably kind person? Hoseok is offering him
salvation free of charge and it's suspicious but Taehyung feels like there is no other viable
option. He has been at ease every time he spent the night here and Hoseok has welcomed him
with open arms every single time he sought asylum. At some point in time, this little building
surrounded by flowers and enveloped in the scent of freshly-grounded coffee has become
cozier than home.

Warm fingers slowly curl around his own and distract him from his thoughts. He squeezes the
other's hands in return without hesitation and the warm smile he receives in return has his
heart somersaulting in his chest. A wave of heat travels throughout his body, the feeling
vastly different than when he was in the shower. He unconsciously bites his lip and diverts
his gaze in momentary shyness.

"Is it a yes this time?" Hoseok says above him, seemingly oblivious to the red coloring his
cheeks.

Taehyung's lips curve by themselves but he doesn't fight it. It isn't often that a smile comes to
him so naturally. He looks down at their linked hands without anxiety or tension. He's
comfortable with the angel's palms against his and it's out of the ordinary for him. He doesn't
question it, however, and instead enjoys his warmth which he now associates with home and
solace.

Taehyung's smile vanishes as quickly as it appeared at the thought of his former home. He
unintentionally strengthens his hold on the digits pressed against his. "I have to go back to get
my things."

Hoseok blinks once and twice, the tranquility in his expression fading rapidly. "That's true..."
He looks off to the side, his eyes pensive. "I assume you don't want me coming in with you?"

Taehyung feels almost guilty for shaking his head but Hoseok simply gives him a brief nod.
A thumb gently runs over the darkened skin covering the pisiform of his right hand.

"It will all go well, right?" Hoseok asks quietly, his head slowly rising to look at him.

His eyes are apprehensive, a contrast to how calm Taehyung's are. "He won't stop me," he
replies just as quietly. "You don't have to worry about him."

Hoseok stares at him for a moment, observing his countenance for any sign of unease, before
slowly nodding again. Taehyung's fingers curl against the sheet below when his hands are
finally released. Hoseok seems hesitant to share what's on his mind but he speaks up when
Taehyung patiently waits for him to vocalize his thoughts.

"Is there a reason why you've never mentioned your mom?"

Taehyung nonchalantly shrugs, having expected a much more personal question from him
than this. "No reason,” he says with a shrug of his shoulders. “She's dead so she's out of the
picture."
Hoseok stares at him with big eyes as if he wishes to see inside of his heart. "Nobody..." He
pauses, hesitating on his choice of words. "It won't be a problem for anybody if you leave
then?"

Taehyung shakes his head, not nearly as anxious as Hoseok is. "My sister might miss me for
a few days but she'll forget all about me once she realizes having a bed to herself is nice."

Hoseok's eyebrows rise in clear surprise. "You have a sister?"

Taehyung almost finds his shock humorous. He pulls his folded legs out from under him and
slowly slides down to his feet. "And a brother too." He pauses his movements in thought.
"My sister is probably mad at me. I have to apologize to her."

He left her behind for his angry father to chew on and it's as her tear-stricken face appears in
his mind that he realizes how awful of an older brother he is. He won't be surprised if she
refuses to speak to him.

Hoseok stands up without prompt and heads over to his dresser. He quickly puts on a pair of
jeans over his shorts and a jacket to cover his bare arms. Taehyung looks down at himself,
deciding that his loose sweats and hoodie are good enough to go out in.

They head for the door leading downstairs without a word, Hoseok grabbing his keys off the
dresser along the way. In a little over a minute, they're already off toward his apartment. He
watches a series of street lamps pass by, a sinking feeling weighing down his stomach.
Hoseok's nervousness has finally transferred to him.

They reach his apartment in minutes and Taehyung isn't sure if he would have wanted the
ride to be longer or shorter. He steps out of the car with a supportive tap on the bicep, makes
his way up the metal staircase, and stops in front of his apartment. His keys jingle as he
unlocks the door and pushes it open. He is met with the typical chatter coming out of the
television and the dense scent of burning tobacco. This calms him down effectively.

Everything is normal for the moment.

As usual, his father is sitting on the couch, a fresh cigarette between his lips. He grimaces at
the sight and walks past him, catching the latter's attention with the creaking of his footsteps.
He turns to look at the man, not surprised in the least when the look in his eyes is dripping
with disgust. He turns back around before his father decides to speak and walks into his
room.

Eujin is on her phone unlike a good student when he enters, the screen illuminating her face
in the darkness. She glances up from the screen to look up at him and follows his silhouette
as he circumvents the bed and sits beside her. She doesn't say a word nor does she attempt to
move away when he bends down and takes her into his arms. She lets her phone fall out of
her hand and wraps an arm around his waist. She lightly pats his back, already forgiving him
before he even apologizes.

"I'm sorry, Eunjin-ah," he whispers against her ear. "I shouldn't have left you alone like that."
"It's okay,” she replies softly.

Taehyung pulls away and looks down at her eyes so similar to his own, wondering why he
even acted that way. Too many factors are at fault. He was exhausted in all levels and
meanings of the word so the last thing he wished to do was argue with his father and likely
get clobbered doing so. His little sister understands this and doesn't hold any ill feelings
toward him.

"I'm moving out," he announces, remembering that someone is waiting for him.

Eunjin frowns at him. "You're moving out?" she repeats, disbelief in her voice.

Taehyung nods at her and stands up, turning around to walk to the closet where his suitcase
was left abandoned years ago. "I won't be back for a while," he says without looking at her.
"Probably."

He dumps the few clothes he has in the valise and makes a quick trip to the bathroom to grab
his toiletries, deliberately not looking toward the couch. He finally turns to face Eunjin once
he has everything he needs. She's looking at him curiously, her eyes round and inquisitive
under her messy bangs. Taehyung props his suitcase up and returns to her side before placing
a brief peck on her forehead. She sighs in response, her breath tickling his collarbones.

"Whoever you're living with better be a good person," she says semi-seriously, a smile finally
crawling to her lips.

Taehyung gets back up slowly, his eyes on her stretched lips. "He's more than good, don't
worry."

Her smile widens and her eyes brighten considerably. She lightly pushes on his arm. "Get the
hell out of here, oppa."

Taehyung wastes no time stepping back into the living room. His father hears the wheels
against the wooden floorboard and looks over his shoulder at his eldest son. He looks at him
from head to toe, a scowl marring his features.

"Where the hell are you going?"

Taehyung stops in his steps, slowly turning to face the smoking man. "I'm moving into my
friend's house," he answers, his voice subdued.

His own words sound completely foreign and out of character to him. He never thought he
would utter these words before, but here he is, finally leaving this apartment behind.

He expects his father to make fun of him but the boisterous laugh that bursts out of him is a
surprise. "You finally caught some pimp's eye," he says, the disapproval in his voice clear to
hear. "It was only a matter of time. You were always meant to be someone's bitch."

Taehyung would have ignored the comment if it was only aimed at him. He would have
slipped on his shoes and walked out of the door if he hadn't indirectly insulted Hoseok. He
can't excuse him speaking ill of the angel that might have quite literally saved him from both
him and himself.

"He's not like that,” he retorts. “You don-”

"Oh my God, he really pulled you in," he breathes out instantly, cutting him off. The man
fully twists around to face him, a broad smile on his lips. "That's how they get their prey,
Taehyung," he informs him as if he was teaching him a life lesson. "They make them believe
they care about them, that they're the only one for them. You got caught in his web, little
girl."

His feet are moving before his head can even process what he's doing. He shoves his feet into
his worn sneakers, grabs the only spare pair of shoes he has, and flees. He flies down the
steps rapidly despite the suitcase he's dragging along. He takes long strides toward the silver
Hyundai and the door on the driver’s side opens up as soon as he stops in front of the car.
Hoseok steps out and holds his gaze, delving deep into Taehyung's eyes and beyond.

"What happened?"

Taehyung shakes his head and makes his way toward the rear. Hoseok follows after him and
picks up his suitcase to put it in the trunk. They both return to their seats and Hoseok wastes
no time to urge him to reveal the recent events.

"He just said some mean things,” Taehyung finally answers him, “nothing out of the
ordinary."

Hoseok doesn't respond to this and instead looks at him fixedly. Taehyung stares back,
willing him to believe him.

"You're okay?" Hoseok finally asks in a breath.

Taehyung immediately nods at him and this finally puts Hoseok at ease. The car roars to life
without delay.

"Then let's go home, Tae."

 Magic of Jung Hoseok

Taehyung has a feeling of déjà vu when he steps out of the steamy bathroom and Hoseok is
sitting crossed-legged on the couch, playing with a hyper Mickey. He's using his fingers as
bait, not caring that the dog's canines are snapping millimeters away from his fingertips. He
cups the furry face without warning and pellets it with affectionate pecks. Mickey's tail wags
in excitement as he laps at his father's face.

"How can you like kisses so much, little pervert?" Hoseok says, laughter making his voice
tremble.

Taehyung admits they're cute. Both pairs of eyes rise to his face when he crouches in front of
them and lifts a hand toward Mickey. His hand is big enough to cover the entirety of its head
yet it doesn't find the hand squeezing it harmful in the least. A wet tongue runs over the
creases of his fingers and tickles him. Mickey wiggles in the hands holding him and runs
around the living room, coming back to bump into their shins from time to time. Hoseok
watches it finally trot away toward his room with a fatherly smile.

"So," he begins, catching Taehyung's attention. "I emptied the cabinet in the bathroom for
you to put your clothes in." Taehyung frowns but Hoseok doesn't even give him the time to
speak out his thoughts. "My closet and drawers are full because I have way too many clothes
so you're stuck with the cabinet this week. I promise you'll have a drawer by the end of the
month."

Taehyung's mouth opens by itself in disbelief. Hoseok is willing to spend a decent amount of
money on him despite not knowing the length of his stay. Hoseok is getting more ridiculous,
not to mention suspicious. No one is that kind without wanting something in return.

"You don't have to, hyung," he says before he can think. "The cabinet will be just fine."

"Oh, come on," is Hoseok's immediate response. "You want to keep your clothes in a
bathroom cabinet? We don't know how long you'll be here. I want you to be comfortable."

Taehyung shakes his head in exasperation and Hoseok tilts his head to the side. "Exactly, we
don't know how long I'll be here so there's no need to spend money on something that might
not be used for long."

Hoseok inclines forward, decreasing the distance between them. Taehyung stares up into his
eyes in silence, the thought of standing up not even materializing.

"How do you know I won't use it?” Hoseok inquires. "I have tons of clothes." Taehyung has
nothing to say to that so he shuts his mouth. A hand lands on his arm to knead the flesh there.
"Go put away your clothes,” he continues. “Your shampoo, soap, and whatever else can go on
the tub's side and under the sink. Plus you can just leave your other shoes on the stairs.” He
pauses for a beat. “Actually, I can help if you want."
Taehyung is quick to shake his head once more as he gets to his feet, the hand on him
slipping away. "You've done more than enough, hyung."

Hoseok waves a hand at him. "You're just flattering me now. Go on"

Taehyung walks away at a snail's pace and empties his suitcase just as slowly. He heads back
to the living room, a much lighter suitcase trailing behind him. Hoseok jumps to his feet and
whisks the bag away. Taehyung is left to sit down on the couch alone but not for long.
Hoseok returns in a couple of seconds and stops in front of him.

"Are you still tired?" he asks softly.

Taehyung would be shocked if he was tired. He quite literally slept all day. He shakes his
head once and another time when asked if he is now hungry. Hoseok nods and grabs the
remote from the coffee table before plopping down next to him. The TV mumbles to life, a
romantic show playing. He holds the remote out toward Taehyung but the latter simply waves
it away. Hoseok flips through a dozen channels before stopping on a film channel where a
movie is just starting. He turns to Taehyung, a pleasant smile on his lips.

"We'll have a movie night with just the two of us then."

Taehyung is surprised when his heart does a little loop in his chest. No matter how he looks at
it this is a second date with him and it's unexpected, to say the least. Hoseok pushes himself
up and disappears into the kitchen, only to reappear with a sizable bag of honey chips, a large
bowl, and two cans of soda. Taehyung reflexively takes the cans away from his loaded arms
and Hoseok smiles in response as he sets the rest of the items down on the couch. He sits
back down and generously fills the bowl with salty crisps. He looks up at Taehyung and the
latter already knows what he's about to say.

"You better eat."

Taehyung keeps himself from sighing and instead obediently nods. Hoseok promptly turns
away, satisfied with his silent answer. The movie finally starts after a series of logos pass by
and nature is shown in all its beauty. This peaceful imagery is shattered by gunshots and
shouting soldiers. Taehyung doesn't know what this movie is about but he isn't interested in
the least. Hoseok, on the other hand, seems excited to watch something new.

They both watch mostly in silence, one of them focused on the moving images while the
other is lost in meaningless thoughts. Halfway through the movie, Mickey comes and joins
them on the couch. It falls asleep almost immediately and its owner follows close behind, his
head nodding without rest until he's finally slumped over and sound asleep. Taehyung glances
at the two, realizing that it must be getting quite late. He decides to finish the movie, hoping
the sleeping man will wake up before it ends.

Hoseok is still in deep sleep when the credits roll over a vibrant rock song. His head is resting
on his forearm over the armrest, soft breaths leaving his parted lips with every exhale. His
sleeping form is so serene that Taehyung doesn't have the heart to wake him up. Instead, he
occupies himself with his phone as commercials play on the television. He loses interest fast
and his fatigue begins to weigh his eyelids down. It feels like no matter how much he sleeps,
his body never gains any energy.

He forces himself to get up to wash the bowl and is back on the couch in a little over a
minute. He turns to the sleeping duo with guilt. The last thing he wants to do is bother
Hoseok but it seems like it's the only viable option. He briefly wonders if he should simply
sleep in the position he's in. He could also carry him to his bed. He physically shakes the
thought out of his head and releases a heavy sigh. Why is everything so difficult?

He crawls to the right side of the couch, stopping close enough to be able to extend an arm
toward Hoseok. He stays still for a moment despite the uncomfortable bend of his spine and
watches the rhythmic movement of Hoseok's chest. His eyes automatically travel to his
peaceful face where black strands have fallen over his relaxed eyebrows. Even asleep,
Hoseok is excessively charming.

Taehyung sighs through his nose and finally reaches for his shoulder to gently shake him
awake. Hoseok slowly opens his eyes and shifts, a hand lifting to his mouth to rub the corner
of his lips. He blinks a couple of times, squinted eyes on the person who woke him up.
Taehyung stares back, unsure of what to say.

"You should sleep in your room," he tells him after a couple of seconds, his tone low. "Your
neck will hurt tomorrow."

Hoseok blinks again in silence, seemingly processing the words sent his way. A smile crawls
to his lips, seemingly without reason, and his eyes take on a more lively quality. "Read my
mind, Tae."

Taehyung's brow furrows in confusion but the curved lips and crescent eyes drag a frequently
said offer out of his memories. Taehyung slowly smiles when he realizes what Hoseok is
thinking and he receives a toothy grin in response. Though he finds it suspicious, he's also
mildly amused that the offer keeps coming back over and over again.

“The couch is great, hyung."

Hoseok laughs tiredly, a hand automatically rising to cover his mouth. He pushes himself up
and places a loose hand on Taehyung's shoulder. "You must be tired of my ass but I won't
stop asking." He grabs Taehyung's other shoulder and presses down on the sharp bones.
"Come on."

Taehyung looks down at the creature separating them for a moment, picks it up, and holds it
out in front of Hoseok. The Shih Tzu struggles in his big hands. "What about Mickey? He's
always happy to cuddle with you."

Hoseok snorts at him and Taehyung sets the agitated dog down. "Mickey's great and all but
he's not even a fourth of my size. Not comfortable."

"Then get a body pillow," Taehyung replies instantly.

Hoseok shakes his head, now fully awake. "Pillows aren't nice and warm."
"Then a girlfriend."

"I told you I'm not dating anyone."

"Then a friend."

"You're my friend, Tae."

Taehyung is flattered despite himself and unintentionally freezes on his next reply. "Another
friend, then.”

"Why call someone over when I have you right here, Tae?"

His surprisingly soft tone causes a nervous chuckle to escape Taehyung. Hoseok stares at him
for a beat before giggling cheerfully.

"I win, don't you think?" he says as he gets to his feet, his hands slipping off the other's
shoulders.

Taehyung shrugs at him and watches the small dog jump down to the floor. Hoseok playfully
nudges it to the side with his bare foot, grinning when it runs right back to him.

"I'm the winner but I'll let you stay here on the mediocre couch as you wish. I'll settle with
Mickey." Hoseok appears disappointed but his smile attempts to hide it. "Well, goodnight.
You should get as much sleep as you can before Thursday."

Taehyung returns the wave directed at him, wondering why he knows he's not working
tomorrow already. News travels quickly around here. He realizes how fatigued he is when his
head digs into the pillow and the lights are switched off. It doesn't even take him a minute to
fall into the world of dreams.

---

When he wakes up next, he has the vague feeling that he dreamed of something but he can't
remember what it was for the life of him. All he knows is that it was pleasant. He sits up and
inhales deeply, the smell of cooking batter catching his attention. He heads directly toward
the kitchen, the thought of freshening up appearing for a split second and vanishing just as
quickly.

He walks into the kitchen to the sight of a leaping Mickey and an equally excited Hoseok
running around the kitchen like young children. Hoseok laughs out loud when Mickey
tumbles over its short legs and falls face-first to the floor below. The dog is unfazed and
bounces to its feet before resuming its chase. Hoseok doesn't notice that there's someone in
the doorway nor does he realize thin smoke is rising from the pan on the stove.

"Your food is burning, hyung."

Hoseok's head shoots up to him for a split second before he turns to the pan where a light
blanket of smoke envelopes the pancake. He curses loudly in response and Taehyung casually
watches him stumble over his limbs as he takes a seat. Hoseok sorrowfully throws the failure
into the trash bin before working on the rest of the batter. Taehyung sips on the apple juice
Hoseok gives him as he waits for him to complete breakfast.

When Hoseok sets the platter piled high with pancakes in front of him, Taehyung is looking
forward to eating it, against all odds. He isn't particularly hungry but smelling and watching
the meal being prepared in front of him has built up a craving for it. Hoseok finally sits down
once he finishes chopping up honey melon and cantaloupe. They both dig in and Taehyung
quietly gives his thanks to the cook for the food, receiving an expected smile in return. The
pancake is as scrumptious as it smells and appears to be. He doesn't restrain himself with the
syrup and drowns the cooked batter in dark amber.

"I keep amazing myself," Hoseok says with a full mouth.

"You made pancakes, hyung. You can't mess that up."

They both look up toward the lightweight voice. Jimin is smiling down at the two of them,
his black apron hugging his hips and thighs. Taehyung looks at him for a second, deciding
whether he should speak up or not.

"He actually burned one pretty badly," he begins, the corners of his lips curving up with a
mind of their own. "It was literally the same color as your apron. He tried to salvage it but it
was beyond saving." He huffs out a laugh at the memory. "I've never seen him move so fast."

Hoseok's fork automatically lowers in shock before Jimin bursts into high-pitched laughter,
his body seemingly weighed down by it as he falls forward and grabs onto the chair
Taehyung is sitting on. The latter's attention is caught by the fullness of his smile.

"How could you expose him like that?" Jimin lets out breathily.

Hoseok is shaking his head when he turns to him. "Shit, I’ve been betrayed by Taehyung .”

Jimin laughs even harder and nearly falls over. He shuffles over to the nearest empty chair
and plops down on it heavily. He pats Taehyung's back once he can breathe again. "His face, I
can't," Jimin sobers up in an instant, his hand rising to his belly. "You're hilarious when you
decide to speak," he tells him sincerely. "How come you're here though? I expected a
dejected Hoseok-hyung eating breakfast by himself."

Hoseok grins at him and Jimin looks at him with a smile of his own. "He's living with me
now."

Jimin turns back to his same-aged friend, perplexed. Taehyung glances at the eldest present
and nearly smiles when he recognizes the reassurance in the other’s eyes.

"He decided that this little cafe was a better home for him," Hoseok informs him calmly.

Jimin fixes them both, questions swirling in his eyes, but he doesn't ask a single one and
instead smiles sympathetically. It’s clear he wants to delve deeper into this sudden turn of
events but he chooses not to pry, the look in Taehyung's eyes telling him to hold off the
questions.
"That's good," he finally says. "He will take good care of you."

He distracts both his friends and himself by suddenly getting to his feet. He picks up a plate
and utensils for himself and returns to his seat. A golden pancake and rich syrup soon cover
the polished ceramic. The look Hoseok sends his way is sharp enough to pierce metal.

"Who said you could eat my pancakes, Park Jimin?" Hoseok lets out with a falsely stern
voice.

The metal tines of Jimin's fork disappear into his mouth. "Who's going to eat all that?" he
replies, his mouth full. "Someone has to eat your scorched 'pancakes'. I'm just nice enough to
help Tae finish them. The poor boy has to eat this by himself."

Hoseok leaps to his feet and Jimin shoots up just as fast, making Taehyung jump in his seat.
Hoseok lunges at a fleeing Jimin and wastes no time to wrap his arms around the other's
neck, effectively immobilizing him with a chokehold. Jimin yells out in distress, a hand
reaching toward an unconcerned Taehyung.

"Tae," he croaks out. "Help." Taehyung goes for another bite, his eyes on the glistening
pancake. Jimin whines loudly, his small hands bouncing off Hoseok's bicep, pleading for
mercy. "How could you betray your same-aged friend like this?"

Taehyung simply smiles at him and Jimin lets out a strangled wail in response. He is released
at last and he takes in deep breaths, a hand rubbing his abused throat. Hoseok grins in
satisfaction behind him.

"Why are you and Jungkookie always testing me?" he asks with a heavy exhale.

Jimin's smile is dazzling despite his heaving shoulders. "You know you love us, hyung, don't
try to deny it."

Hoseok sits back down with a shake of his head and picks his fork back up. Jimin returns to
his seat next to Taehyung and gives him a harmless kick on the shin. "I see who you truly are,
Kim Taehyung," he says with mock offense. “I bet he won you over with his charms and
white teeth."

Hoseok shows these qualities off with a toothy smile. "And you," he says, his attention on
Jimin, "won him over with your crescent eyes and smooth moves."

Taehyung glances at them both and lowers his gaze to the table, a smile crawling to his lips.
He cares for them both, the reasons they listed only scratching the surface.

"What did you do to him, hyung? He's all smiles today."

Taehyung looks up at the sound of Jimin's voice. The latter smiles at the two before standing
up to place his dishes into the sink. "That was my condition for him living here."

Jimin tilts his head to the side, his hair falling over his eyes as he turns to Taehyung.
"He wants me to repay him with smiles," Taehyung tells him after a few seconds of him
staring.

Jimin's lips instantly stretch into a broad grin. "Hyung, you're a genius."

"I know," comes the immediate reply.

Taehyung dismisses them with a shake of his head and Jimin slaps his back in return,
giggling cheerfully.

"It's time for me to go down," Jimin announces after swallowing the rest of his pancake in the
impressive span of fifteen seconds.

Hoseok takes his plate from him, two pairs of eyes meeting in the process, and waits for him
to turn around to give him a firm slap on the rear. Jimin doesn't even flinch and simply walks
away as if nothing happened. Taehyung watches him disappear around the corner with mild
amusement hanging from his lightly curled lips. He turns back to the person left with him
only to notice he's being grinned at.

"You want to be tanned too?" Hoseok asks, loudly enough for Jimin to hear in the quiet
house.

Taehyung snorts out a brief laugh, the unexpected offer catching him off guard. These words
coming from him don't sound nearly as threatening as it does in his father's voice.

Hoseok snorts out a laugh and merry giggling in the distance joins his voice. Jimin reappears
at the doorway, his hands gripping the frame to keep himself upright.

"Why are you so fucking kinky?" he whines loudly. "All the damn time."

Taehyung looks back up toward the eldest in the room and Jimin's hand shoots to his mouth,
his arm a blur of white. His shoulders tremble as he attempts to hold in his laughter. "Oh shit,
did I just expose you? I'm so sorry, hyung."

Hoseok seems ready to throttle him despite the smile stretching his lips but he instead flicks
frothy water in his direction. Jimin hops back to avoid the lemon-scented droplets before
promptly raising his hand as a request for a ceasefire. "I'll take my leave for real this time,”
he lets out quickly, “for your sake."

Hoseok clicks his tongue at him and Jimin runs away, his teeth in full view. Hoseok shakes
his head and briefly glances at his housemate before turning back toward the sink.

Taehyung isn't sure what to do with this information. It might support what his father so
carefully told him or he's simply a sexually active male like most their age. He doesn't know
how he should interpret this. A pit forms in his stomach but he doesn't let it show when
brown eyes are on him again.

"I'm not some creep, I swear," Hoseok assures him. "Don't listen to him."
Hoseok fixes him for a moment, supporting his words with an innocent gaze, and Taehyung
nods in return.

He watches the moving human being as he quickly eats through his small pancake. Hoseok
turns around just as Taehyung stands up to bring his dishes to the sink. Dripping hands are
held out in front of him and Taehyung shakes his head.

"I can wash my plate, at least," he says as he circumvents the table.

Hoseok waits for him to pass by before grabbing onto the white porcelain. Taehyung stops in
his tracks and doesn't release his grip.

"I would have left it to you but my hands are already wet," Hoseok says, looking directly into
his eyes. "Come on, let go." He chuckles when Taehyung firmly grips the dirty plate despite
his insistent pull. "I wasn't planning on this turning into a game of tug of war."

Taehyung lets go with a defeated sigh and Hoseok doesn't hesitate to walk away from him
before he can change his mind. The dish clatters as he sets it down under the running water.
Taehyung gives up on doing the dishes and opts for clearing the table.

Hoseok turns off the faucet and wipes his hands on a dishtowel just as Taehyung closes the
refrigerator’s door. They wordlessly turn to one another, Hoseok with a hand on his hip and
Taehyung with his fingers wrapped around his forearm. As expected, Hoseok breaks the
silence first.

"I know you would rather stay here all day but I think you should go out and walk around,
make discoveries, who knows," he advises him. "You'll never know what you'll find."

Hoseok takes a step toward him and places a hand on his back. Taehyung lets himself be led
to the living room where the snow-white curtains are pulled back to reveal clear glass and the
view beyond. The dull road and green leaves separate the coffee shop from the line of
buildings facing them.

"Don't you want to see a little more than what's around us?" he says, his voice unexpectedly
gentle. "You never know every nook and cranny of a place, no matter how long you've been
there. Go out and get some fresh air, feed your eyes a bit. Seoul's a beautiful city. That's what
I like to do in my free time and Namjoonie joins me all the time."

Taehyung slowly nods and the touch between his shoulder blades vanishes to be replaced by
one on the crown of his head. The contact is unimaginably soothing.

"You'll enjoy yourself, I know it,” Hoseok says assuredly. “Put in some earphones, play your
favorite songs and let your feet take you wherever they wish. You'll tell me all about it this
afternoon. I'd join you but I start working in ten minutes." He lets out a huff of air. "Talk
about being the boss."

He pats his head before heading toward his room to change. Taehyung watches him leave, not
sure what to do. He doesn't have much of a choice but to listen to him. He drags himself to
the bathroom and puts on the first shirt and pair of pants he sees before freshening up.
When he’s done, Hoseok is already dressed and ready to put on his apron to work. He
appears neat and classy in his simple dark jeans and his black long-sleeved shirt. He's running
long fingers through his hair when he notices Taehyung is also ready to leave. He glances at
him briefly and makes his way toward him with lightweight steps. Taehyung follows the
other’s hands with his eyes as they rise to his head to smooth down stray strands. His fingers
brush the skin of his forehead and tickle him.

"You washed your face yet you forgot your hair," he chuckles with a shake of his head. "I
don't understand." Taehyung shrugs and Hoseok waves him goodbye but he stops mid-
motion. "Are you leaving now?" Taehyung shakes his head and Hoseok narrows his eyes at
him. "You better actually go out. I’ll know if you stay here. You can't trick me, Kim
Taehyung." He pauses in thought. "Also, don't forget to get yourself a water bottle."

Taehyung huffs, making the other smile in embarrassment. He turns around with a complete
wave this time and flies down the steps. Taehyung stands in the middle of the living room,
feeling a little confused with the turn his day took. He had planned to stay here all day but his
housemate is intent on him doing the opposite. He drops down to the couch with a sigh and
reaches for the remote. Mickey trots in at the sound of the television and jumps over his legs.
He catches the small dog reflexively, impressed with the height of its jump despite its short
legs.

"You're stronger than you look, Mickey," he says to the ball of fur in his hands.

The Shih Tzu tilts its head in response and makes itself comfortable on his lap. They spend a
good part of two hours like this until sleep begins to weigh down on his eyelids. He takes this
as a sign to get up and move around. Mickey protests when it's pushed aside, effectively
waking it up from its slumber. Taehyung pats its head with a big hand and bends down to
pick up his backpack. He heads for the kitchen and fills up his bottle like a good boy. Once he
has everything, he descends to the first floor.

The cafe isn't packed but few tables are left unoccupied. Jimin is speaking to a lone woman
while Namjoon is at the bar waiting for Yoongi to make his drinks. The thought of talking to
him is enough to make him anxious for a reason he can’t quite place but he can't just leave
without greeting anyone. Namjoon sees him coming first and gives him a dimpled smile.
Taehyung's heart slows down its hurried pace at the sight of it.

"You look so much better already," he comments, his voice high with genuine relief. "That's
the magic of sleep."

"And Jung Hoseok," Yoongi adds as he finishes his cappuccino.

"And Jung Hoseok," Namjoon repeats with a nod of the head and a toothy grin.

Taehyung is pouting before he knows it, earning him good-hearted chuckling from both men.
Yoongi pours his remaining drink and Namjoon goes off to hand them over. The former
observes Taehyung for a moment, his small eyes carefully examining him.

"You feel better?" he asks calmly. "Looking and feeling are two different things."
Taehyung stares back at him, taken off guard by the question. He searches deep inside of
himself and explores the feelings now taking over him. On one hand, he's still concerned
about his usefulness as an employee but on the other, he's also glad that everything went
relatively well with his father. He's also feeling well-rested and much more energetic than he
has felt in weeks. He's not feeling amazing but he’s feeling much better.

Yoongi smiles at him when he finally nods. "Good."

The relief in his softly-spoken reply appeases him significantly. Yoongi turns his head at the
sight of something and Taehyung automatically follows his gaze. Hoseok is leaving the
kitchen with two plates of tiramisu on the platter he's holding. His eyes naturally travel to the
bar and settle on Taehyung. A smile forms on his lips immediately.

"Have fun," he says once he's close enough. "You got your water, I hope?"

Taehyung resists the sudden and unusual urge to roll his eyes and Hoseok giggles like a little
boy in reaction to his silence. He says his goodbyes to both Hoseok and Yoongi and turns
around to leave. Jimin meets his eyes as he passes by and smiles at him, saying farewell with
his shining eyes.

He steps outside and a light summer breeze immediately caresses his skin and flows into his
lungs. He already knows Hoseok is right. This will do him some good.
 Photographs

The coffee shop is silent as he pushes the door open. Everything is clean and neatly
organized, more so than usual. He's certain Hoseok was involved in closing the cafe. As the
latter had said, his feet took him around the city without a purpose or destination. He just
walked aimlessly, earbuds in his ears and hands into his pockets. Before he knew it, the sun
was setting and he had spent most of the day outside. He was strangely calm and at ease as he
walked to his new home under the darkening sky.

He ascends the steps quickly, the thought of a shower making his body move faster. The
living room is devoid of life except for the low murmur of the television. It seems like he's
alone here until he notices the black mess of hair spilling off the armrest. Brown eyes lift to
look at him when he stops by the couch. Even upside down, Hoseok's smile is a pleasant
sight.

"You look refreshed," Hoseok says before Taehyung can say anything. "How was your day?"

Taehyung frowns at him. Not once in his life has someone inquired about his day in these
specific words. He isn't sure what is interesting to say and takes a moment to answer as a
result. The gaze on him is patient, calming his concerns.

"You were right," he begins, his tone low and timid. "I feel better than I did this morning.
There were so many pretty things to see, especially the sunset. I wish I could have taken
some pictures of it. It was amazing."

He shuts his mouth when he notes how wide the man below is grinning.

"It's a shame I couldn't come with you," Hoseok says with genuine regret. "For your picture
problem, Jungkookie comes to the rescue." He lifts himself to a sitting position and turns to
him. "I have a camera I use to film my videos, but if you want one for yourself Jungkookie
probably has one he can give you. He wouldn't mind at all, just call him."

Taehyung is quick to shake his head but Hoseok is already reaching for his phone and
unlocking it. He holds up a firm finger over his curled lips when Taehyung opens his mouth
to protest. Soon enough, the phone is ringing. Jungkook answers on the third ring.

"What's up, hyung?"

Hoseok smiles up at Taehyung and the latter can already predict the exact words he will utter.
"Someone would like to talk to you."

Taehyung internally curses at him but takes the phone from his hand regardless. He doesn't
like calling people just because he needs something. He doesn't want to come off as a leech
or a parasite and prove that his father is right about him.

"Hello?"
Taehyung slowly looks down at the darkened screen. He takes in a long but silent breath
before opening his mouth. "Hi, Jungkook-ah." The younger man greets him cheerfully. He
glances up at Hoseok who is smiling at him encouragingly. "I was wondering if you had a
camera I could borrow."

Jungkook doesn't sound reluctant in the least when he tells him he does have a camera for
him to use.

"It's my old camera but it's decent, I promise. We close together tomorrow, right? I'll bring it
to work."

Taehyung's eyes return to the person next to him and he lowers his gaze shyly when he
receives a thumbs up.

"Thanks," he says softly.

"No problem, hyung,"

Another person’s voice is heard in the background, the quality and pitch of it distinctively
feminine. He replies to her but the words are lost to the ones listening to him over the phone's
speakers.

"Well, if you'll excuse me I have laundry to do. See you two tomorrow."

Hoseok says his goodbyes and Taehyung follows suit, his voice much lower. He hangs up
quickly and hands the cellphone back to its owner who places it down on the round table
below. Taehyung sits on the armrest without much thought, his nervousness leaving as soon
as he makes contact with the furniture below and Hoseok's arm.

"Aren't you glad I'm here to force you to do things?" Hoseok says with a low chuckle as he
gives his arm a nudge. "You're getting a camera for free and you're seeing pretty sights. I'm
telling you, I never cease to amaze myself." Taehyung lets out a rough exhale and he earns
rhythmic laughter in response. Hoseok holds up his hands, an imaginary box in them, and
holds it up toward Taehyung's face as if he's the focus of the photograph. "You'll be able to
take all the pretty pictures you want." He pauses as a thought crosses his mind and his hands
lower to his lap. "I hope I'll be the first to see them."

Taehyung looks back at him in silence and Hoseok immediately averts his gaze as if he hadn't
meant to share his thoughts.

"You might be the first and only person to see them," he says after a moment, his gaze on the
eyes avoiding him.

Their eyes meet when Hoseok looks back at him. "Why?" he asks. "We would all love to see
them."

Taehyung is unsure why but he hadn't planned on showing anybody. It was just his little
hobby that grounded him whenever his heart was in shambles. It always succeeded in sealing
and soothing the wounds, both mental and physical. The day his father flung his old digital
camera at the wall was the day he decided life wasn't worth it.

Something must have changed in his expression because when Taehyung's focus is back on
the present, he notices the concern in Hoseok’s expression. His features relax automatically.

"I never really showed them to anyone before,” he tells him.

His answer appears to calm Hoseok because he's not looking at him with big eyes anymore.
"Then we'll be your first audience," he announces, his white teeth shining. "Do you have any
old pictures? You talk like you had a camera before. Why didn't you bring it along with you?"

His breath hitches ever so slightly at the inquiry as he didn't expect this to be brought up. He
isn't sure how to word it without inciting pity out of him. The thought of lying crosses his
mind but he pushes it away. He has lied to the people around him too much. Friends should
be honest and that's what he'll attempt to be.

"The day we met was pretty shit honestly," he begins, the hesitance audible in his voice. "It
was so full of downs that all I could see was darkness. I don't know how else to describe it."
He pauses, his focus on Hoseok's growing surprise. "What sealed that day as one of the worst
in my life was the fight I had with my dad just before you talked to me. We were both pretty
agitated and he decided that the best way to get to me was to destroy the one thing I loved."

He looks away toward the green plant, the feelings of that special day resurfacing with acute
clarity. He turns back to the person beside him, his calm eyes a contrast to Hoseok's agitated
ones.

"He grabbed my camera and hurled it at the wall. It broke apart on impact and I think my
heart broke right along with it."

His shoulders slump, suddenly self-conscious to be talking about his feelings and life with
someone other than his younger sister.

Hoseok looks at him with narrowed eyes, all of Taehyung's anger and despair channeled into
his scowl. "Did you transfer some of the pictures to a computer at least?"

Taehyung slowly shakes his head. "I don't have one and I didn’t think of using my sister’s
laptop," he tells him.

Taehyung burns up under the smoldering glare on him. He feels small despite his anger not
being directed at him.

Hoseok bites his lower lip, seemingly to keep himself from saying something unkind. "Well,
you'll just have to take new ones to replace them."

Even in his angered state, Hoseok is positive and Taehyung admires him greatly for that. He
nods at him and the fire in his eyes dies out in seconds. With a sigh, Taehyung announces that
he’s going to shower. When he's out of the steamy room, Hoseok has disappeared and the
television is turned off. He shuts off the light before sinking into the couch's cushions and
wastes no time to get to sleep despite how early it is.

---

The next day, Jungkook comes to him with the device and case in hand once they’re done
cleaning the cafe. As he promised, he brought his camera to work with him. His backpack is
already hanging from his shoulders as he approaches Taehyung.

"Here you go."

He holds them up and Taehyung hesitantly reaches for them. His fingers curl around the solid
material but he doesn't pull them away instantly. If he agrees to take it, he will be in his debt
and Taehyung hates owing people. He's already indebted to Hoseok. Is taking a few pictures
worth having to repay someone else, regardless of the relationship they have?

Jungkook lets go of the black object and Taehyung's hands sink from the loss of support. He
holds on firmly to the device that isn't his own.

"Take good care of it, okay?" Jungkook tells him, completely oblivious to the internal
struggle brewing inside of Taehyung. "This is my baby."

Taehyung hesitates for a moment longer before holding the camera out toward its owner.
"Nevermind, you should keep it."

Jungkook is quick to push it back toward him. The polycarbonate casing bumps against
Taehyung's clothed sternum. "I don't use it anymore so you should have it," he tells him, a
smile forming on his lips. "I'm passing it down to you."

Jungkook is suddenly grinning at him and Taehyung has no clue what he should do. The
former is certain of his decision unlike him and promptly shows him how to use it. Taehyung
is no stranger to digital cameras of this type, but he keeps his mouth shut and listens
nonetheless. It doesn't take long for Jungkook to catch on.

"You've had a camera before?" he asks with a tilt of his head. "It feels like I'm explaining
things for nothing." Taehyung gives him a little nod and Jungkook takes a step back,
unconsciously having gotten close while explaining. "You broke your old camera?”

Taehyung looks back at him in silence, his lips parting after coming to a decision. "My dad
broke it."

He settles for a blend of truth and omission, not comfortable enough to talk about his father
to someone who knows nothing of his home situation.

Jungkook grits his teeth in response to his words, his eyes automatically lowering to the
device in Taehyung's hands. "You must have died a little inside when that happened."

He has no idea.
"I trust you though," Jungkook continues with a light pat on his shoulder. "You've already felt
what it’s like to lose one so you'll take extra care to keep it away from harm, I know it. I'm
just glad you're interested. Filming is cooler though."

Jungkook charms him with a toothy smile and Taehyung sincerely thanks him for doing
something he finds abnormal. Jungkook is just as genuine when he assures him it's no big
deal. It's only after the younger man waves goodbye and walks out of the glass door that he
realizes how fortunate he is. He just got a digital camera for free though it's only for an
undetermined period. Real friends are amazing and Taehyung has known this for a while
now; he just hadn't experienced it yet.

He walks up to the second floor in a sort of daze, the grip on the camera strong despite how
faraway his mind currently is. The house looks and feels empty as he steps into the living
room. Mickey doesn't greet him at the door and he almost wishes he had the Shih Tzu at his
feet. He sits down on the familiar couch and carefully sets the camera down on the coffee
table. He stares ahead at the black television screen with his mind devoid of thoughts,
something he appreciates.

He heads toward the bathroom with light steps and spends what feels like a full hour under
the stream of hot water. He walks out of the bathroom feeling dizzy and overly hot but he
enjoys the sensation.

His eyes are naturally drawn to the living room where Hoseok is sitting comfortably on the
couch with his pet at his feet. He plays with Mickey using his feet but it doesn't seem to
mind. He raises his gaze and smiles almost immediately upon locking eyes with him.

"Hi, Tae," he says without delay. Taehyung returns the greeting with less enthusiasm.
Hoseok's smile only broadens in response. He gestures at the camera peacefully resting on
the wooden table. "Have you used it yet?"

Taehyung shakes his head as he makes his way toward him. Hoseok's eyes follow him as he
bends down and reaches for the device. Taehyung turns it on with the push of a button. "It
hasn't been with me for long," he tells him, his hands lifting toward his eyes with a mind of
their own.

Hoseok wastes no time picking up his beloved pet and holding it up in the frame. Taehyung
zooms in and takes the picture with an audible click when he finds the perfect angle. The still
image on the LCD screen shows Hoseok placing an affectionate kiss on the crown of
Mickey's head with his arms firmly wrapped around its small body. Taehyung falls in love
with the photo at first sight. It perfectly conveys the love they have for one another.

Hoseok waves him over with a lazy motion of his hand. He nods in approval when Taehyung
hands him the camera. He lowers the screen to his furry son's level and caresses its head. The
Shih Tzu curiously sniffs at the object and Hoseok chuckles at it fondly. He soon looks up at
Taehyung who is watching them in silence.

"Do you want me to take a picture of you?"

Taehyung's head shakes without hesitation. He looks deplorable. He would be too ashamed to
see himself through the eyes of someone else. Hoseok appears to understand this and simply
hands him back the device. Taehyung shuts it off and places it back on the table. Hoseok
takes this as his cue to get to his feet, his dog securely in his arms.

"This fellow needs a bath," he begins, his head turning toward Taehyung, "and you will help
me."

It's a pleasant job so Taehyung voluntarily follows him back into the room he just came out
of. Mickey struggles in Hoseok's hands, sensing the imminent event. Hoseok grins as he sets
it down inside the relatively large basin.

"He always struggles at first but enjoys the warm water once he's in the tub,” he comments,
his head shaking as he lowers himself to his knees. "A real child, this one."

Taehyung sits down on the border of the tub and turns the knobs at Hoseok's prompt. The
Shih Tzu slides its way to the edge of the tub but hurries over to the faucet when a strong
stream of lukewarm tap water is released. It laps at it energetically and Hoseok laughs out
loud in reaction to its excitement. He doesn't waste time lathering the smooth fur with
shampoo and thoroughly rubbing dust and fur loose. Mickey calms down instantly.

Taehyung watches them from where he’s sitting, wondering what Hoseok wanted his help for.
Taehyung holds out his hands to protect himself from the spray when the dog shakes the
liquid out of its fur once it's rinsed with warm water.

He realizes what task he has been assigned when Hoseok hands him a fluffy towel. Mickey
doesn't put up a fight when he wraps the towel around its small body and wipes out the
excess water. It instead fully cooperates and licks the tip of his nose to thank him. He places a
soft peck on its forehead out of the sudden urge to return the gesture and Hoseok imitates
him. Its tail wags in response and sprays droplets of cooling water onto its surroundings
without a care in the world. It runs off toward Hoseok's room once it's released from its fluffy
prison. They watch it leave, fondness in their eyes.

"I think I know what it feels like to be a father," Hoseok says as he stands up. "He's kind of
everyone's baby honestly. He has like ten dads and four moms."

Hoseok huffs out a laugh and Taehyung smiles at him in return. Mickey passes by the open
bathroom door and distracts them, leaving wet paw prints behind. Hoseok jogs out with
energy and calls out for him. Taehyung shuts off the light and exits the bathroom smelling of
tangerines. The dog is held high in the air when he enters the living space.

"Now that you're clean, it's time for me to take my shower," Hoseok announces as he lowers
it down to the floor.

Taehyung is surprised when Mickey makes a beeline for him and he crouches down to pick it
up. Hoseok wordlessly gives it a couple of scratches and promptly heads back into the
bathroom.
Taehyung sits down with the damp dog on his lap, his clothes already wet from the bath. "I
guess we're sleeping together, Mickey."

The Shih Tzu hops on his thighs excitedly and makes a 360-degree spin on itself as if it isn't
sure what to do. Taehyung watches it with amusement and brings the small dog to his belly.
This little guy made him feel loved unconditionally on the first meeting and it has shown him
nothing but affection ever since he first stepped foot into this little cafe. He does feel like a
father when Mickey is around.

It takes twenty minutes for Hoseok to leave the bathroom with a towel hanging from his hips.
He briefly glances at Taehyung as he makes his way to his room. He returns lightly dressed
and with a laptop against his hip. He plops down on the couch next to his housemate and the
latter watches as the laptop's screen lights up and the brand's logo appears.

Hoseok gestures to the camera on the table. "Let's send your very first picture to the group
chat. I'll make a folder just for your photos so you never lose them again."

Taehyung's eyebrows fall but Hoseok simply smiles at him as he types in his password,
saying it out loud for him to know. He easily imports the photograph and promptly sends it to
the group chat. Seokjin, under the username Handsome Hyung, is the first to see what
Hoseok has sent. Taehyung keeps his nervousness to himself as he stares at the dots
indicating Seokjin is typing.

"Isn't this the cutest thing?"

Taehyung's shoulders reflexively lower in relief. It isn't long before others appear and show
their agreement. Even the twin brothers comment on how adorable the scene presented in the
photo is. Jungkook is the last person to come on and immediately deduces that the
photographer is Taehyung. The latter is flattered by the following compliments addressed and
meant for him.

"We should put the photo up at the cafe. It would be nice to see the wall covered in pretty
pictures."

A sudden rush of anxiety is introduced into his veins as soon as he finishes reading
Namjoon's proposition. In contrast, Hoseok's eyes light up as he turns to him.

“Isn't Namjoon a fucking genius?"

His enthusiasm breaks through his worry and calms him down instantly.

"We can hang them on strings using clothespins. It would fit right in with the rest of the cafe's
decor."

" Of course, JJ is full of ideas," Hoseok says with a smile. "It's thanks to her that the cafe is
so charming."

Taehyung vaguely recalls hearing from Namjoon and Hyo that Jieun is studying interior
design. From her work on A Little Taste of Sunshine , Taehyung can confidently say she's
good at what she studies. The coffee shop is cozy and stylish; warm and welcoming. He felt
at ease the rainy day he first entered this little place.

A slew of replies loudly proclaims their approval of both proposals and the project practically
becomes official. Jungkook guarantees quality pictures from him and Taehyung's dormant
competitive spirit is awakened at the challenge. He'll take pictures he can be proud of
exposing for the world to see.

Hoseok looks over at him and Taehyung feels open and transparent under the observant eyes.
He smiles widely at him, pink lips naturally forming a heart. "People will love the pictures, I
guarantee you," he assures him, his tone soft. "They'll get curious to see what's on the wall
and hopefully, they'll spread that curiosity. Before we know it, new clients will hear about it
and regulars will keep coming to see how it grows. Namjoon really is a genius."

Taehyung huffs, a faint smile forcing its way out. Hoseok's lips pull back to show snow-white
teeth.

"I'm counting on you, Tae."

---

The curved floor lamp's warm light and a calm melody greet him as he closes the black door
behind him. The television is off and the gentle piano's tone is the only sound to fill the open
space. He's instantly at peace as he walks over to the couch where crossed feet protrude out
of the faux leather. Hoseok is completely immersed in the novel he’s holding up one-handed
and the serene music playing on wireless speakers.

Taehyung looks down at the limbs nearly touching him and softly brushes his nails against
the underside of his foot, giving the other no warning. Hoseok rapidly pulls his feet away
with a gasp and nearly drops the paperback. Taehyung can't hold back his smile when Hoseok
looks up at him with wide eyes.

"Hey," he greets, mild embarrassment audible in his quiet tone.

"Hey," Taehyung greets back casually.

Hoseok kicks at his thigh and Taehyung simply lets himself be pushed back, a smile still
stretching his lips. Hoseok pats the space beside his belly and Taehyung slowly makes his
way over to him. He sits down comfortably despite his long legs hanging off the edge of the
cushion.

The book lazily falls toward the ground along with the hand holding it and its spine bounces
off the floor with a clear thud. Brown eyes settle on Taehyung, attentive and interested.

"How was your day?"

This is a question Taehyung has heard every day since he moved in. He never has an
appropriate or interesting response to it so he has come to dislike it. Why Hoseok feels the
need to ask the same question every day, Taehyung doesn't know.
"Why are you always asking?" he inquires as he turns toward him.

Hoseok shrugs and holds out his free hand toward the camera hanging from Taehyung's neck.
"I'm just waiting for you to tell me you had a great day."

Taehyung stares down at him, warmth spreading in his chest. He doesn't hand the camera to
him at once, too distracted by the pleasant feeling spreading in him, and Hoseok patiently
waits for him to give it. He scrolls through the pictures, a gentle smile gracing his lips as he
carefully surveys every photo. Taehyung observes him, anxiety building in his heart for no
valid reason. He blinks when Hoseok's eyes travel from the small screen to him.

"You have an eye for this, Tae," Hoseok says, his tone sincere. "I can't tell you why I find
these photos so captivating but I just do."

Taehyung is flattered beyond what should be appropriate. He shouldn't be this overjoyed to

gain approval yet he can't keep a smile from forming on his lips. Taehyung's happiness is
contagious, making Hoseok grin right back. He gives him back the camera, his eyes
thoughtful as he looks at him.

"Have you ever thought of taking a photography course?” he suggests. “You’ll blossom after
a few lessons."

Taehyung's lips slowly curve into a more neutral position as he turns away to look off toward
the television monitor. He sees their silhouettes on the reflective surface. "This was what my
father didn't want me to do."

This brief sentence is enough for Hoseok to understand what Taehyung previously revealed
to him when they first met. A firm hand settles on the small of his back and its weight alone
is supportive. "Your dad is out of the picture for the moment, isn't he?"

A pit forms in Taehyung's stomach, unwarranted and unexpected. These words affect him to
an extent he's unable to comprehend. His eyes fall to the floor below where Hoseok's novel
was left abandoned. The blue cover is striking, forcefully keeping his eyes focused on the
characters forming the words Looking Up Toward The Sky.

"I want to," he begins, turning back to the man lying down behind him. "I want to take
classes and get better. I want to make this something more than a stress reliever."

A smile, warm and content, forms on Hoseok's lips. The hand on Taehyung's back lightly
rubs circles over the fabric of his thin shirt. "Do what you want to do,” he says with
overwhelming support in his voice. “No one is holding you back, not your dad, not yourself."

The words softly uttered to him deeply touch his heart and lighten the weight on his
shoulders. He's the one holding himself back and having it said out loud makes him realize it.
He's the one who hasn't attempted to improve his skills. He's the one who decided to yield to
his father with minimal opposition. That's why he's so miserable. Like Hoseok told him the
first night he spent with him, life is about doing what you like. Taking pictures of beautiful
sights has always been something he found particularly soothing and pleasant to do.
The hand on his back is removed and the loss of contact pulls him out of his thoughts.
Hoseok's knees bump against his spine as he lifts himself to a sitting position and pulls his
legs out from behind him. He looks up at him with an easy smile, his legs now crossed in
front of him.

"Let's search up courses online,” he says excitedly. “I'm sure there are plenty. You can go at
your own pace when it's online and once you're done, you can start building a name up for
yourself. We could make a blog or something and show off your photos. You have the
potential to become famous, Tae."

Taehyung smiles back at him shyly, flattered by Hoseok's faith in him. No one has believed in
him like this before.

"Thank you, hyung," he says, the simple words sincere.

Hoseok looks back at him, his eyes clear and steady.

"No need to thank me, Tae."

 One Rainy Night

Taehyung checks the empty tables and counters for any signs of dirtiness. Jungkook is
already in the employee room to remove his apron and get his things. Taehyung joins him
when he finds everything is to his liking. Jungkook glances at him as he enters and gives him
a toothy smile. Taehyung smiles back a second later.

"That's better, hyung,” Jungkook says without delay. “Smiling suits your face more."

Taehyung walks over to him and Jungkook watches as he reaches into his locker and pulls
out the camera he borrowed. He holds it out for Jungkook to take but the latter doesn't move
a muscle to take it.

"I've had it long enough," he says to him, the black bag still held out in front of him.

Jungkook finally lifts his arms toward it and his fingers curl around the covered device,
brushing against Taehyung's fingers in the process. He doesn't take it from him, however, and
instead pushes it back toward him. The soft fabric of the bag bumps against his chest just like
it had the first time Jungkook had refused to take the camera back.

"It's been a little over a week, that's not long,” Jungkook says with a smile. “Besides, the
camera is now yours." Taehyung blinks in both confusion and surprise and Jungkook only
keeps smiling. "I didn't lend it to you, I gave it."

Jungkook releases his hold on it to support his words and picks his bag up from where he had
left it on a hook. Taehyung watches him sling the backpack over his shoulders, his hands still
weighed down by the digital camera.

Jungkook chuckles at him when he meets his eyes. "Nobody has ever given you anything
before? It's yours, seriously." Taehyung slowly shakes his head and Jungkook's smile falters
ever so slightly but only for a moment. "Then you'll have to get used to it because we're now
all your friends and whatever we don't want or need gets passed around from hand to hand.
Not that I don't want the camera anymore, you just need it more than me. I never use it."
Taehyung stares back at him in silence and Jungkook huffs out a brief laugh. "I see now why
Jimin-hyung thinks you're adorable."

Taehyung looks away in embarrassment. No one other than Jimin and Hoseok has called him
cute or good-looking without ill intentions before but Jungkook's smile is so innocent that
he's willing to set his doubts aside and believe he’s doing all of this out of the goodness of his
heart without any ulterior motives.

"Thank you, Jungkook-ah," he says at last.

Jungkook shrugs as he makes his way to the door leading to the cafe. "I used to be kind of
selfish but the hyungs and noonas here got that out of me real fast." He grimaces at the
memories. Taehyung has no clue what methods have been used but he's certain that they're
not nearly as violent as what his mind is conjuring up. Jungkook waves at him with one hand
and pushes the door open with the other. "Anyways, see you on Wednesday."

Taehyung waves back at him and his black clothes disappear behind the door. Now alone, he
sets the camera down on the table with a long sigh and reaches behind him to untie his apron.
He heads upstairs once the door is locked and nearly all the lights are shut off.

Mickey's head pops out of the corner of the hallway leading to the kitchen. Its owner is not
home yet. Taehyung calls him over and the little dog trots over to him, its butt swinging
adorably from side to side. Taehyung crouches down to cup its head with big hands.

"You're cute, not me."

Mickey lets out a high-pitched bark as if to answer him. Taehyung pats its head before
heading off toward the bathroom, dropping his phone on the couch along the way. He
absently glances at his reflection as he undresses, blinking in surprise at the warm shade of
caramel coloring his skin. His collarbones are still excessively prominent and his cheeks are
as hollow as he's used to but there's a glow to his complexion that he hasn't seen in a while.
He has slept every night since he moved here and it's honestly a miracle. In Taehyung's life, a
full night of sleep is a luxury.

His shower is short and he's out of the steamy room in ten minutes. He plops down on the
familiar couch where his covers are neatly folded to the side. He's starting to like this couch
better than his bed back at his apartment despite his legs spilling off of it when he doesn't curl
up to sleep. The risk of having an angry man crashing into his room is null so it's worth it.

He grabs his phone and opens up YouTube on a whim without a specific idea of what to do.
Mickey crawls over to him from its place on the couch and he's suddenly reminded of its
father. Hoseok has a YouTube channel but he doesn't know what it's called. He instead
searches for Agust D, the only channel he knows the name of. Unsurprisingly, Yoongi
appears on the thumbnail of the very first video. He's in front of a microphone, a hand on his
headphones. Taehyung is instantly curious to see him at work. What he sees is unexpected.

Yoongi starts off rapping calmly to the sound of an ominous beat. The energy of both the
song and his voice rises until it escalates into agitation and passion. He speaks of social
anxiety and depression; of failure and hardships. Before he can realize how much of an
impact the subject matter has on him, his vision blurs and tears are suddenly running down
his face. Mickey rubs its muzzle against his elbow and he lowers his hand to pet it.

He's pressing on the next song automatically and the lyrics hit him with just as much
intensity. He ends up going through a dozen videos on his channel, old and new. In them,
Yoongi is either showing the writing process, showing snippets of his songs, or speaking of
his personal experience. The more he watches, the more his view of his coworker and friend
morphs into feelings of admiration and respect, more than he already felt.

Hoseok appears on the thumbnail of one of the videos and Taehyung impulsively presses it.
The video starts with Yoongi and Hoseok sitting side by side on a black sofa in what
Taehyung now assumes is Yoongi's studio. They begin to talk about this and that, the content
much lighter now that Hoseok is here. They touch on more personal themes but Hoseok
always keeps it positive and weightless, keeping an easy smile on Yoongi's lips. They look so
at ease with each other that if Taehyung didn't know them personally, he would think the two
were brothers related by blood.

Now that he's seen the angel on video, he gets the urge to see more of him. It isn't hard to find
his channel since it's in the video's description. Unlike Agust D, Hope on The Street is just as
expected. The description, "Wherever I am, I can't help but dance" is fitting. The channel is a
mix of dancing videos, vlogs, and weekly logs. Even behind a camera, Hoseok is a
charismatic young man who easily captivates his viewers with an energetic way of speaking
about mundane matters. Everything he says sounds interesting despite it being quite mundane
and trivial. This charm has garnered him thousands of subscribers of surprising diversity.
Some are even of different nationalities altogether. He sees English sprinkled throughout the
comment section filled with mostly Korean replies. Yoongi had a significant amount of
subscribers as well. He's impressed by them both for garnering a following because of their
talents.

He skims through the suggested videos and one, in particular, catches his attention. It's a
video of Jimin in his dance studio the day Taehyung first visited. Even on a screen, Jimin is
still mesmerizing to watch. He moves with fluidity and ease to the beat which gradually rises
in intensity. He gets surprised upon hearing Hoseok's voice and realizes that he had been
talking to him at the time. The screen shakes and tilts as the phone is passed from hand to
hand. The unedited video promptly ends with Hoseok and Jimin's smiling faces. As Hoseok
told him, many comments have inquired about who is holding the phone. For one reason or
another, the viewers don’t seem to think it might be Hoseok’s friends.

He notices familiar faces throughout the videos. Every employee of A Little Taste of Sunshine
has shown up at least once, even the twin brothers who have made a fun video of them
cooking with Hope on The Street's star. The title of one of the more recent videos has his
eyes stopping their endless surveying.

I met someone special in the rain.

He hesitates to press on it, not sure if he even wants to watch it. This video is most likely
about him and he doesn't know if he wants to hear what Hoseok has to say. He gathers up his
courage and presses on the thumbnail showing a casually dressed Hoseok in a familiar
bedroom. He greets his viewers, Hopies, with a wide wave and a dazzling smile.

"I met someone special one rainy night near the Han river. It sounds straight out of a drama,
I know."

Taehyung's heart does a little loop in his chest. He isn't used to having people talk about him,
much less in a video.

" A little cloud hung over a lonely bench. I was walking by when I saw the little dark spot
among the bright lights reflecting off the water. I just couldn't ignore him. I actually did a u-
turn to get to him."

Hoseok chuckles as he reenacts what he did with an exaggerated turn of his body.
"He was sitting there, alone and drenched to the bone. I did the only thing I could and held
my umbrella above him." He pauses for a beat . "I swear this isn't a drama."

Hoseok grins widely at the camera as if he could see the smiling viewers on the other side of
the screen.

"He looked at my shoes for a full second before looking up at me. I bet he thought I was crazy
for wearing white shoes in the middle of a storm. It was a crazy choice on my part, I admit
it."

Taehyung can't help but smile down at the screen.

"So our eyes meet and my heart stops beating for a second. It wasn't because he was
gorgeous, because he was, but instead because of what I saw in those eyes. They really are
the windows to the soul. Those big eyes held so much pain and despair that I froze up for a
moment. I've seen that look before in a friend of mine so I couldn't let him go. I had to latch
onto him before it was too late."

Hoseok's eyes dim, his brows lowering at the memory of a precious friend in a similar
predicament.

"I don't know why but I just offered for him to come to my place. I didn't think of how
dangerous that could be or how weird it would seem to him, I just said it, but you know what?
He said yes!"

Hoseok giggles loudly, his body moving forward automatically. He rises to his initial position
and flips his hair back with long fingers.

"He probably thought 'why not, this cute guy seems nice'. So we introduced ourselves,
reached my car and the sweet guy didn't even want to sit because he didn't want to put water
on the seat."

Hoseok shakes his head, the smile on his lips contradicting the action.

"Anyways, he gets in after some insisting and we're off toward the cafe. When we get there,
he's looking at the flowers like he hasn't seen some in a while. It's always nice when people
take the time to look at them and smell them. It makes me especially happy."

Hoseok opens his mouth to speak but his attention is drawn toward the floor. He bends down
and picks up something outside of the frame. The head of a familiar Shih Tzu appears on the
screen and Hoseok hides behind it, tilting his head when the dog looks back at him.

"Look who came to join us. He knew I was about to talk about him. We go upstairs and
Mickey greets us like the sweet pup he is."

Hoseok places a peck on Mickey's cheek and the dog affectionately laps at his chin in return.

"Mickey is curious because there's a new face but the two instantly get along. Without any
sort of warning or sign, the guy I just brought in bursts into tears after Mickey shows he likes
him."
Hoseok pauses, his eyes lowering from the camera's lens.

"I've honestly never seen anyone look that sad in my life."

Taehyung bites his lower lip with strength, his eyes automatically moving away from the
phone in his hands. He looks back at the screen when Hoseok starts speaking again.

"In my head, I'm like 'shit, did I do something to upset him? What do I do with the crying
person in the middle of my living room?'. You guys know what I did?" He pauses again, this
time for dramatic effect. "I told him to take a bath. A fucking bath . Like that would solve all
of his problems."

Hoseok shakes his head with energy, a hand flying to smack his forehead. Mickey's head
shoots up in surprise.

"Well, he seemed fine with it so I prepared the bath for him, and lo and behold, he looked
refreshed when he joined me downstairs afterward. I felt a little less stupid."

He laughs softly into Mickey's fur.

"I offered him a drink because why wouldn't I and I find out he doesn't like coffee. I thought
that was cute for no reason and I still do. I suggest a chai latte just on a whim and he accepts
so I show him how to make it just to occupy his mind a bit. Surprisingly, he seemed to be kind
of interested. That's when I got the genius idea of offering him a job here. I haven't asked yet
but I definitely will if he decides to show up again. I hope he does. Anyways, I'm straying."

He waves a hand around as if to clear his thoughts.

"He took his first sip of the drink and just... smiled. I don't know why but it warmed my heart.
It was unexpected yet it belonged on his face much more than tears did. It felt like I
accomplished something, making him smile like that."

Hoseok exhales deeply, his breath rustling the fur of Mickey's long ears. The Shih Tzu
appears quite comfortable on its father's crossed legs.

"We talked a bit and I sent him off to sleep because it seemed like he hadn't slept in years.
The next morning, I put in a bit more effort than usual to make him a good breakfast and it
paid off. He wanted to leave before eating because, in his words, 'he didn't want to bother me
more than he already did '.”

Hoseok gives the camera a long look, no words needed to convey how ridiculous he finds
Taehyung’s words.

“I kind of forced him to stay but I did let him go after so it was all good. I don't know what
happened or what I said but at some point, he laughed just a little bit and it was so satisfying
to hear. Now that I'm telling you guys this, I'm convinced I'm one of the leads in a drama."

He stops talking, his eyes flicking down to the side.

"Well, this is supposed to be a short video so I'll end it here since I have nothing more to tell
you. He left Sunday and I still haven't seen him yet. I have my fingers crossed. Hopefully, I'll
spot him in a chair one day. Well, thanks for watching, and as always, I hope I've introduced
some hope into your lives. See you in the next video."

The video ends and Taehyung just stares down at the white arrows. He scrolls down, curiosity
making his thumb move. He quickly reads over a couple of comments. Many are telling him
how kind Hoseok is while others are talking of drama clichés. One comment, in particular,
catches his attention.

"He must be from a troubled home or something like that so I do think you saved him that
day. I hope he comes back to see you. You introduced some hope into his life, I'm sure of it."

Taehyung reads it over again and turns off the screen as soon as he reads the last word. This
anonymous person is completely right despite them not knowing him personally. Hoseok
truly rescued him. It has been about two and a half months since he decided he would leave
this world. Unlike anything he had expected, he's alive and feeling better than he ever
thought he could. His life took a turn for what he's inclined to say is for the better and it
would be a lie to say he doesn't like how it's shaping up.

The door clicking behind him brings him out of his thoughts. Mickey is quick to jump down
now that its owner is back home. He peers over the couch's backrest. Hoseok is looking down
at his shoes as he takes them off and leaves them by the door. He raises his head and sends a
flying kiss to his dog who leaps at his shins, uncaring of the grocery bags on the floor. He
straightens up and notices the mess of brown hair sticking out from the backrest. He blinks
before a wide smile spreads over his lips.

"Hey," he greets casually.

"Hey," Taehyung says back, turning back around to face the television.

Hoseok drops off the bags in the kitchen and promptly returns to the living room. His eyes
widen once he takes a closer look at Taehyung. "What's wrong?" he asks immediately. "Are
you okay?"

Taehyung is confused for a moment, only remembering his wet cheeks when he feels the dry
salt on his skin as he sniffles. He quickly lifts a hand to wipe the dried tears away.

"It's nothing," he assures him.

Hoseok tilts his head to the side, unconvinced. "Really?"

Taehyung nods at the concerned man. "I checked out Yoongi's channel and I don't know, his
lyrics touched me."

He brings a hand to his heart automatically. The worried expression on Hoseok's face falls to
be replaced by one of relief. He sits down at Taehyung's side and leans forward to rest his
elbows on his knees. "That's why a lot of people see themselves in him," Hoseok tells him.
"Many can relate to his struggles while others just admire his passion and resilience. I'm one
of those last ones."

Taehyung is both. He thinks highly of Yoongi because of how he gets through life. He doesn't
get caught up in the little things and Taehyung now knows that he has struggled with
adversity in the past as well as mental illness. He’s much more complex in his eyes than
before.

"His parents..." he begins, unsure if he should pry. "They were the ones to tell him he would
fail, I imagine?"

Hoseok briefly nods at him, his gaze directed toward the green plant. "They wanted
something more than a singer or composer. Yoongi-hyung didn't want more so he did what he
wanted to do despite his parent's clear disapproval. Not just his parents, but the people around
him. He's doing great unlike what everyone believed." Hoseok turns to him and looks him in
the eyes. The look in them is serious. "That's why you don't listen to people, especially
parents. I'd be as straight as a ruler if I listened to them. Instead, I'm as bent as that lamp over
there."

He snickers and his smirk is contagious enough to have Taehyung smiling as well. Hoseok's
eyes light up as he looks at his housemate.

"Girls are fucking great but guys..." He trails off, his eyes fixed on Taehyung. "There are
gorgeous guys out there and you're a perfect example of that."

Taehyung's smile turns sheepish almost instantly and he timidly looks down at his fingers
curled around his cellphone. He's been flirted with before of course, but when it comes from
actual friends like Hoseok and Jimin and not from strangers looking for one-night stands, it
feels so much more different. Hoseok leans forward, his white teeth in full exposure.
Taehyung's eyes are naturally drawn to the human being taking up his space.

"Why be limited to half the population, right?"

Taehyung smiles wider, not expecting him to suddenly comment on this subject in particular.
Hoseok chuckles in return, the sound soft and pleasant. He doesn't back away and Taehyung
doesn't feel as attacked as he usually feels.

"We're on the same page here, I assume?" he asks, his eyes attentively looking at him.

Taehyung blinks, nodding after getting over the mild surprise. Hoseok might simply be
curious but the lively eyes on him tell him another story.

His father's parting words return to his mind, completely unwelcome, and this suddenly
makes him nervous in the other's presence. Hoseok puts some distance between them,
sensing Taehyung's abrupt discomfort. He felt at ease until his father appeared and permeated
his thoughts. Even if they aren't under the same roof, he still manages to influence him. It's a
scary realization.
Hoseok lightly pats his shoulder and pushes himself off the couch. "I should head off to the
bathroom. I want to smell good too." Taehyung brings a wrist up to his nose almost by reflex
and Hoseok laughs down at him. "I'll be back."

Taehyung is watching him turn around and take a few steps forward when a sudden idea has
him calling after him. Hoseok pivots on his heel, an eyebrow raised in a question.

"Can I borrow your laptop?"

He wouldn't usually ask anything of him willingly but Yoongi has truly motivated him to set
aside the person so intent on opposing him. He's going to do what he wants, whether his
father likes it or not.

Hoseok nods without hesitation and walks away toward his room. He soon returns with a
silver laptop. He inputs the password and says it out loud again for him to memorize.
Taehyung thanks him and he finally leaves to take a shower.

He quickly searches for photography courses online, looking at everything from the course
content to their price. Fortunately, there are many courses available free of charge. He rapidly
creates a cover letter and scrolls through available posts nearby on a job searching website as
well. He isn't new to employment search so he finds suitable jobs with relative ease. They're
typical part-time postings but he doesn't have the financial means to be picky. Anything will
do as long as he's given a decent amount of hours both in his current and second job.

He only thinks about how working in two different places might pose a problem when his
boss leaves the bathroom with a towel around his hips and a glistening torso. He honestly
forgets his housemate is the one in charge here sometimes.

Hoseok briefly glances at him and tilts his head when Taehyung stares back at him intently.
"Yes?" he lets out, his voice high.

Taehyung's eyes fall to the keyboard below. "It shouldn't be a problem if I work somewhere
else while working here, right?"

Hoseok looks at him for a moment before lifting a hand to the towel loosely hanging from his
head. "Why would you want two jobs? Won't you get tired?"

Taehyung doesn't like the answer but he presses on. "I get more tired if I stay at home," he
tells him, his voice unintentionally quiet. "I want to save up some money for whatever I need,
like a new camera." He pauses, analyzing Hoseok's lightly lowered brows. "I also want to pay
you back for everything."

Hoseok is quick to wave his concerns away with his unoccupied hand. "I told you already
that you have nothing to pay. I'd rather you use your money for the things you want." He
stops talking for a second, his eyes traveling to the wall on his right in thought. "You can do
whatever you want, Tae, you don't need my permission. Don't let me or anyone else boss you
around."
For one reason or another, having this said out loud is almost shocking. He’s the master of his
life, even when it doesn’t feel like it.

He thanks him and Hoseok wastes no time fleeing to his room. He doesn't seem particularly
pleased to have him working somewhere else but the reason behind this subtle disapproval
doesn't appear to be selfish. He returns to the living room dressed lightly as per usual. He
feints sitting down on Mickey and the dog runs away in the blink of an eye. He giggles and
drops to the cushion below just inches away from Taehyung. He glances at the laptop screen
and up at big eyes.

"So, found anything interesting?" Taehyung nods and presses on the appropriate windows.
Hoseok quickly surveys each site's selling points and a particular one catches his eye.
"Doesn't this one sound particularly nice? You can even speak to a professional as you
complete the course."

Taehyung sighs quietly, his eyes on the picture of a woman with a massive camera in her
hands. "I like this one too but it's the only one you have to pay for."

Hoseok waves a hand around. "That's fine, it's not super expensive. I can pay for it if you
want, so no worries."

"I knew you'd say that."

Taehyung’s own words surprise him but he can’t take them back. Hoseok looks back at him
in silence, only speaking up when their eyes meet.

"Is it wrong for me to do?"

Hoseok sounds genuinely confused to have earned such a reaction for his offer. Taehyung
shakes his head, gaze falling to the impeccably clean keyboard. He isn't sure what he should
even answer. Of course, it's not wrong but it's quite suspicious. Hoseok is throwing money
around for him and he can't help but think of a pimp showering a girl with money only to
have her pay it back with her body.

"It's okay," he answers once the look on him becomes too insistent to ignore. "I'll pay for this
by myself. You're spending enough money on me."

Hoseok's lips slightly protrude forward in a pout, the corners of his mouth falling just as fast
as his eyebrows. "Stop that." The reply is dry and brief, making Taehyung hold his breath.
"I'm not spending anything on you," he continues in the same low tone. "I'm just helping you
be happy and comfortable, that's all. Stop thinking you're a burden or something. You're my
friend."

Taehyung wants to listen to him but the voice telling him how much space he takes up is
deafeningly loud. All he can do is apologize and Hoseok simply shakes his head. He reaches
for the keyboard and types up abbreviated letters. A YouTube channel shows up on the search
results. Taehyung recognizes the person on the channel's header immediately.
"Jungkookie has his own channel but he's also my trusty editor," Hosoek informs him as he
clicks on a random video. "I'm sure you'll find his videos quite interesting and inspiring."

He isn't joking when he says this. They watch one of his videos on the process of filming his
latest short film. Jungkook's voice sounds practically the same when recorded and in reality,
making it feel like Jungkook is right here speaking to them. Jungkook is quite entertaining to
watch, his youthful energy and passion for what he's doing making his viewers find interest
in what they wouldn't care about otherwise.

The next video is of the film in question: first love. There is no voice carrying the visuals,
just a bare yet complex piano melody. The story follows a little boy and his growth into an
adult.

An elbow poking his arm forces him to detach his eyes from the actor on the screen. "Guess
who made the song."

It isn't difficult to link it to someone he knows personally.

"Yoongi-hyung?" he says, his voice high with a lack of confidence in his answer.

Hoseok grins immediately. "Yup. We're involved in each other's videos a lot."

It's clear to see. Every channel he has visited has had mentions of the employees here or even
featured them. As a new employee of this little cafe, there's a single video that has him as the
subject. He isn't sure he wants to be included in future videos.

"You're the only one who has yet to show up in front of a camera," Hoseok comments, his
eyes still on the screen. Taehyung frowns down at the screen. Hoseok always seems to know
what he's thinking. "People will love you, seriously. Everyone loves the shy pretty guys, trust
me."

Taehyung smiles at this and Hoseok returns it tenfold. His minuscule smile vanishes as
quickly as it appeared. "What do I have to show though?" he lets out, his voice weak. "I don't
have any talents or a particularly nice personality. I'm not an interesting person."

Hoseok stares at him unblinkingly, his expression unreadable, and Taehyung stares back in
confusion. Hoseok finally lifts a finger toward him after three excruciatingly long seconds.

"You know what?" he begins, pausing briefly. "You just haven't discovered what you can do
because you've been held back your whole life. I’m certain you’re talented. You're already a
very good barista and you've been here barely two months. Did you forget how beautiful the
photos you take are? Plus, I love having you here with me. We all think you're a great guy,
you just don't see it. You're giving yourself too little credit."

Taehyung continues to stare at him, not a single word coming to his mind after being
showered with such sincere compliments.

"Anyways," Hoseok breathes out after a moment. "Have you seen the video I made talking
about you?" He holds up his hands when Taehyung looks back at him wordlessly. "I haven't
mentioned your name, I swear."

"I know," Taehyung replies at last.

Hoseok’s shoulders lower in response and his index finger and thumb rise to lightly tug the
columella of his nose. He looks away from the person next to him, a shy smile curling his
lips.

"So you did see it," he lets out quietly.

It's the first time Taehyung has found him cute. Hoseok's eyes return to him and lower to the
smile on his lips. He looks off to the side again, eyes purposefully avoiding him.

"I never expected that you would watch it." Hoseok chuckles to himself and physically
shakes off his sudden bashfulness. "We could reveal the identity of that man under the rain.
Hopies will love it."

The idea of having people looking at him, even though it's through a screen, makes him
nervous. Hoseok picks up on his anxiety immediately and squeezes his shoulder.

"There's nothing to be nervous about," Hoseok assures him. "You'll look awkward since it's
your first time on camera but you'll ease up. It'll be fun!"

Hoseok's eyes are pleading as he looks at him and Taehyung can't resist no matter how hard
he wants to.

"We can try..."

Hoseok is quick to pull at his shoulder in excitement. Taehyung's body shows no resistance as
he's yanked to the side. "Everyone was so curious," he says loudly in delight. "I can finally
show them who I was talking about."

Hoseok beams at him and Taehyung frowns back. He has no idea why he's so pleased with
the thought of having him on camera with him. Taehyung feels like the most uninteresting
person on earth and he'll appear that way next to the sunshine that is Jung Hoseok. The hand
on him presses down on the ball of his shoulder.

"I know what you're thinking. I'm a boring person and this and that," he shakes his head with
energy. "Just act like you normally do. Forget the camera is there and you'll be much more
comfortable." Taehyung looks at him wordlessly, unconvinced, but Hoseok perseveres,
undeterred by his doubtful expression. "I know you’ll like it, I feel it."

Taehyung hardy believes he will but Hoseok seems quite certain.

"I'll finally have a filming buddy instead of guests," he says, a broad smile stretching his lips.
"Videos are always better with more than one person. Can you imagine all the love we'll
get?"

Being loved by hundreds and more sounds appealing but no less frightening. Taehyung hates
the feeling weighing down his stomach.
Hoseok lets go of him but his warmth remains where his hand was a second ago. "By the
way, you're not working tomorrow, right?" Taehyung is taken off guard by the sudden change
in subject and is slow to shake his head. Hoseok nods in return. "Then you're going out with
me." Hoseok smiles even wider when Taehyung just blinks. "I want to get you some new
clothes. I know you never treat yourself so I will do it in your place."

The older man never ceases to amaze him. In just a few weeks, he has offered him countless
things. Why is he so willing to throw his money away for him? Is he truly trying to snare him
in? Is he one of the cruel men his elementary teachers subtly warned him about? Is this angel
a demon in disguise?

"Why?"

Hoseok tilts his head to the side in response to the brief question. "You haven't forgotten what
I told you the day you moved in, have you?" Taehyung looks back at him cluelessly and
Hoseok smiles in return, the curl of it warm and gentle. "I want to see your eyes shine," he
begins, his voice quieting down to a murmur. "I want to see your toothy smile and I want you
to be happy like everyone else. You don't deserve to be in pain."

Taehyung is rendered speechless by the purity and sincerity of the other’s words. He's
tempted to believe him but warning bells are ringing in his head. They are telling him to be
wary; to be on guard. They are telling him this saccharine man is this sweet for a sinister
reason.

"You're making me happy with money?" he says without much thought.

Hoseok's laugh is expectedly boisterous. "Well, money and friendship actually," he tells him,
his voice shaking with laughter. "Plus, your drawer is coming in two days so we need clothes
to fill it up."

Taehyung sighs through his nose and Hoseok only smiles wider, knowing he won. He doesn't
have much of a choice here despite just being told he shouldn't listen to others.

Deep down, he knows just how much he’ll enjoy his time with the angel.
 Promenade

"You look good!"

Taehyung looks at himself in the mirror for the tenth time today. He's never tried on so many
clothes at once in his life and he isn't even the one who bought them. As expected, Hoseok is
pulling out his card to pay for them.

He does look decent in the ripped skinny jeans, tucked-in black shirt, and striped cardigan
Hoseok chose for him. He would never have worn this without someone choosing it for him.
He usually sticks with average and ordinary clothes so his father doesn't get any ideas.

They head directly to the food court after their last purchase. Hoseok surveys the restaurants
available. "Any preferences or cravings?" he asks, his hands in his pockets. Taehyung shrugs
and Hoseok smiles in return as if he expected the response. "Then we're going to be here all
day if the choice is mine. Choose something and I'll follow."

Taehyung looks around him, nothing catching his attention in particular until he sees a red
circle and a big animal. Hoseok notices him stopping on something and follows his gaze.

"Panda express?"

Taehyung hesitantly nods but Hoseok starts walking toward it without delay. Taehyung
follows close by. "I've never tried it," he says as he walks by his side.

Hoseok shrugs as he stops below the logo. "Me neither. I always see it there but never gave it
a try. It looks pretty good though."

Even with the choice of the fast-food restaurant, Hoseok is still finding it difficult to make a
decision. Taehyung has already decided on exactly what he wants on his plate long ago.

"Everything looks so good, damn it," Hoseok hisses under his breath.

"Hyung," Taehyung almost whines. "We've been standing here for three minutes already. Just
get anything. I'll even choose for you if you want."

Hoseok looks at him with big eyes and holds a finger up in front of him. "Now, that's a good
idea. Okay, let's order."

They finally walk up to the cashier who is already smiling at them before they stop in front of
her. Taehyung wastes no time telling her both orders he chose in under a minute. Hoseok
steps up to pay but Taehyung holds out a hand to block him. "My turn."

Hoseok chuckles in amusement and backs away back to let him pass. After a couple of
minutes, they are finally seated with their food. Their shopping bags take up the two
unoccupied seats beside them each. They don't even get a conversation going and instead dig
right into their food. Hoseok releases a groan, not unlike the ones he often hears from Seokjin
when the latter eats something particularly good.

"I'll let you choose more often," Hoseok says, his words muffled by the food in his mouth.
"This is great."

Taehyung agrees with an affirmative nod of the head. Taehyung is pleased to find that he
enjoys his orange chicken and stir-fry rice. The two barely chat as they go through their take-
out containers. It's only when Taehyung sets his chopsticks down that Hoseok pauses before
taking his next bite.

"I didn't even know I was that hungry," he says once he has swallowed. "Shopping's a
workout."

Taehyung lets out a quick breath. "I'm tired from all that walking and undressing."

Hoseok grins wide and virtually inhales his next bite. "We're done with clothes for now," he
tells him, his words made unclear by the noodles in his mouth. "I want to buy some perfume
and lotion. Gotta keep these hands soft."

He drops his chopsticks just to wiggle his fingers. Taehyung watches this with amusement.
"Do you even wear perfume?"

Hoseok laughs at this, a hand lifting to cover his mouth. "Hey, don't expose me like that.
Sometimes I want to smell good, you know?"

Taehyung is tempted to tell him he always smells amazing but he swallows the words down.
He doesn't say cheesy things with as much ease as Hoseok does. "After that, we go home?"
he opts to say instead.

Hoseok's lips curve upward slowly and steadily. "Yeah, we go home," he replies softly.

Taehyung blinks at him, his eyes rising when Hoseok stands up with his tray in hand. He
follows suit and they're on their way once their trash is thrown away.

They enter a brightly lit and spacious shop. Hoseok saunters in like he owns the place, lightly
humming a tune to himself. He eyes the products on the shelves as he makes his way to the
center of the store where a sizable collection of perfume boasts its glamour. Hoseok takes one
glance on the left where body creams are lined up against the wall and takes a sharp turn to
reach them. Taehyung needs to stop in his tracks so he doesn't run into him.

Hoseok carefully analyzes what the store has to offer as Taehyung lets his eyes lazily wander
around the store. Shopping doesn't seem to be his thing but it might be because he isn't used
to it. He is quick to notice that almost nobody is here alone. He sees couples, groups of
friends, and a single lone girl in the makeup section. Her hair hides most of her back and he
can see that she's on the heavier side under her baggy clothes. She looks down at the bottle of
foundation with heavy eyelids and slack lips. He doesn't know what is troubling her but he
empathizes with her nonetheless.
"I need your nose." Taehyung turns back to Hoseok, the lonely girl set aside for the moment.
He bends toward the smooth skin of Hoseok's hand.

"Smells nice," he says simply.

Hoseok promptly puts it back on the shelf. He tries a few more on, holding his arm out for
Taehyung to smell every time. They all smell quite nice but nothing particularly catches his
attention. Hoseok switches hands and sniffs the cream he just applied.

"Hmm!"

The back of his hand bumps against the tip of Taehyung's nose and the latter reflexively takes
in a deep breath. His mouth falls open immediately.

"This one," Taehyung breathes out with certainty, something he rarely feels.

The pale beige cream smells of the calming sea and peaceful days in the sun. It's as if the sea
has been harvested to make the lotion. He could fall asleep to such a wonderful scent.

Hoseok chuckles at Taehyung's enthusiastic reaction. "This one then. Now, perfume."

They return to the center of the store. Taehyung flicks his eyes toward the makeup section on
time to see the girl walk out of the store, her head lowered. He hopes someone will bring
some light into her life just like Hoseok has done for him.

"Actually, the lotion is enough." Taehyung looks back at his companion whose eyes are on
him. "How about we get the perfume for you?"

Taehyung frowns at the thought of having perfume, something you use on special occasions
such as parties and romantic dates. This will be wasted on him, he has no doubt.

"Don't you want to smell extra good?" Hoseok continues. "Come on, don't protest."

Taehyung releases a heavy sigh and Hoseok grins wide, knowing he's won the battle. He
picks up the first bottle his eyes settle on. He sprays a modest amount in the air between them
and his nose scrunches up almost immediately. "Way too strong. That's not for you."

He reads the description under the vials and lingers on a tall black bottle fading into a navy
blue hue. He picks it up and takes Taehyung's right hand into his own. He presses down on
the bottle's head and a cool mist of aromatic liquid lands on the back of his hand. Hoseok isn't
shy and brings Taehyung's hand to his nose. A slow smile crawls to his lips as he closes his
eyes. "This is it."

Once his hand is released, Taehyung lifts it to his nostrils. He identifies the earthy scent of
oakmoss first, complemented by the delicate aroma of bergamot and a subtle musky smell.
It's a pleasant smell that is neither overpowering nor understated. He wouldn't mind having
this on him all day.

Hoseok raises his eyebrows at him and Taehyung nods in approval. He returns the sample to
the platform and grabs the box behind it. In a couple of minutes, they're out of the store and
heading out of the mall. It takes them a minute to reach the silver Hyundai.

"Want to go on a walk?" he asks once they’re inside, his chin flicking toward the windshield.
"I know we've walked plenty in the past hour and a half but you never get enough steps in."

Taehyung doesn't hesitate to agree. The sun is setting and the air is cooling. It's the perfect
time and temperature for a stroll. Hoseok nods at him and turns the key into the ignition. The
engine lets out a lively roar and a steady rumble.

"Anywhere you want to go?"

Taehyung shrugs at him, his eyes traveling to the sky visible through the clear glass. "I was
thinking we could go to Hangang Park," he suggests without much conviction.

Hoseok doesn't reply at once and Taehyung lowers his gaze to see him smiling, the curve of
his lips as serene as the surface of a lake on a windless night. "Sure, let's go."

It isn't long until they're walking alongside the shimmering water. The sun is falling off the
sky, giving an orange glow to the world. Other people are walking around them, their steps
unhurried and weightless. The river's consistent murmur is soothing to the mind and heart.

Taehyung is more than just calm though. He remembers being here around four months ago
under the grey clouds and cool summer rain. He hadn't felt nearly that tranquil back then. His
heart had been agitated and restless; his body aching and heavy. Now his steps are as light as
the breeze rustling his hair and clothes.

Hoseok's eyes are on the water where the sun's reflection creates a line of orange on the
river's surface. The Mapo bridge isn't too far in the distance, its linear shape complimenting
the water below. The metal of the railing glistens under the warm light .

Taehyung stops in his tracks to pull his phone out of his pocket and quickly flips to the
camera. He doesn't take the picture immediately and instead takes a second to find just the
right angle. Hoseok silently watches him, his lips softly curving up.

Taehyung's arms fall and he turns to Hoseok, his attention drawn to his smile and shining
eyes. His hands are casually sitting in his pockets as he observes the moving water ahead, his
legs moving automatically. Taehyung impulsively holds the device in his direction and
Hoseok only shines brighter as he takes a photograph of him. He resumes his walk once
Taehyung puts away his phone, knowing the other will follow.

"It's been almost four months, hasn't it?" Hoseok says, turning his head once Taehyung is at
his side. "Have you ever returned here since?"

Hoseok slowly nods at the shake of his head. He observes him silently, patiently waiting for
Taehyung to open up to him. The latter meets his eyes and feels the silent support there.

"I was scared to come back," he admits, his voice low and muted. "Like all those awful
feelings would return if I came here again."
Hoseok looks away from him, his expression calm as he looks ahead at the shining bridge in
the near distance and the cement path at its extremity. "They haven't, I hope?"

Taehyung's eyes travel to the water on his right and he wonders how cool yet comforting it
would have been around his body. The thought brings him no relief, no fear, nothing.

"No," he murmurs, his eyes not moving away on the rippling surface. "Because you're here."

Hoseok naturally calms him down with his presence alone. He occupies his thoughts so they
don't wander into unpleasant territories and he appeases him instantly when something is
brewing in his heart. He's the light chasing the darkness away.

"Good," Hoseok replies after a moment.

They continue their walk in silence, gaining comfort in each other's presence.

—-

The weight of something against his body awakens him the next morning. His back is warm
in comparison to his chest and he finds the contrast strange. That's when he recognizes that
what is pressing against him is another living being. He looks over his shoulder and catches a
hint of hazelnut strands and smooth skin.

"Good morning, Tae."

He blinks hard as if it will clear his mind of the sleep weighing it down. He can recognize
that voice anywhere.

"Good morning, Jimin-ah.”

The man snuggles closer, his cheek resting against his temple. Firm arms are securely
wrapped around his waist and knees faintly dig into his thighs. He’s confused but his heart is
not as agitated as it normally would. He assumes it's because his friend feels nothing like the
old men he often woke in the presence of. He isn't suffocating on the scent of body odor nor
is he being crushed under the mass of excess pounds. Jimin smells of fruity shampoo and
clean clothes while his small frame is comforting and light against him. Taehyung is awfully
at ease in the arms of someone else.

The two remain like this for a handful of minutes, sharing and exchanging body heat. The
pleasant smell of cooked rice envelops them and keeps Taehyung's mind from wandering into
unwanted places. He must admit this is a nice way to wake up.

"Well, you two look comfortable."

Taehyung slowly opens his eyes to look up at the newcomer. Jungkook is smiling down at
them with a hand casually buried in his pocket. With a smirk, he proceeds to climb on top of
them both, further compressing Taehyung against the cushions. He groans at the amplified
weight and Jimin just giggles behind him.

"Can I join?"
Taehyung cranes his neck to look up at Hoseok who is observing them with amusement as
well as concern for him on the bottom. Jungkook waves him over and Hoseok complies
without hesitation. Taehyung huffs when yet another body is added on top of him.

"Are you trying to make a pancake out of me?" he lets out, his voice coming out airy and
strained. "I won't taste good."

Everyone laughs at him and Hoseok quickly rolls off Jungkook's body, pulling the man along.
Taehyung pushes himself up with a deep exhale and aching arms. He stares up at the three
men, finding it mildly intimidating to have people towering over him like this. Hoseok smiles
down at him and effectively chases the negative feeling away.

"Now that you're awake, we can eat breakfast."

It's just a handful of minutes past seven when they all sit down at the table where a pot full of
congee sits, filling the room with a savory aroma. Taehyung's stomach growls almost
immediately after seeing it and everyone glances his way upon hearing the organ's cries.

"Eat up while it's hot," Hoseok tells him with a wave of his hand.

They all dig in without delay, foregoing chatting to fill their mouths with soft rice. Taehyung
looks at the beings around him as he chews. He's undeniably content to be sitting here and
enjoying a tasty meal with people he considers friends. He hasn't done this since his early
years of high school. Thinking back to that time, he wasn't particularly happy then because he
knew the so-called friends he had were simply there for what he could offer and not for him
as a person.

His father would laugh if he saw him right now.

He feels a gaze on him and searches for it, stopping on a familiar pair of eyes in front of him.
There's a hint of worry in the other’s lowered eyebrows.

"What are you thinking about?" Hoseok suddenly asks him.

Taehyung doesn't answer immediately, not expecting him to turn the feeling into words. Jimin
and Jungkook glance their way and he looks back at them, unsure of what he should say.

"My dad," he says after a moment.

Hoseok blinks at him with an unreadable expression. Jungkook briefly glances at him before
turning to Taehyung. "How's your dad like?" he asks casually. "If he's anything like mine, he
still thinks he's young."

Hoseok's eyes flicker to the youngest, sending a warning his way. Jungkook looks back at
him, his eyes big. He recognizes the signal but doesn't understand the reason for it. Jimin also
curiously looks in his direction.

"He's pretty typical as far as dads go," Taehyung answers simply, the lie easily rolling off his
tongue.
Hoseok burns a hole through him with the intensity of his eyes alone.

"I'm sure he's pretty cool," Jimin comments with a smile, momentarily forgetting the eldest
present.

Taehyung shrugs at this. Jungkook doesn't relent on the questioning, seeing the opportunity to
learn more about him and taking it with minimal hesitation. "And your mom?" Jungkook
asks, his bunny smile amiable. "She must be gorgeous if you look like this. You have good
genes in you."

Hoseok is staring intently at Jungkook now, the back of his hand covering his mouth and his
eyebrows low in displeasure. He's more sensitive about the topic than Taehyung is himself.

"She was beautiful," Taehyung agrees with a subdued smile. "She was also too special for her
own good."

Hoseok's features are calmer now that curiosity is brought to the forefront.

Jimin’s eyes are wide as he looks up at him. "Was..?"

Taehyung meets his eyes and smiles wider to appease everyone sharing the table with him.
While he remembers her funeral with surprising acuteness despite all the years that have
passed, speaking of her isn't a sore subject. He thought he really loved her but now that she's
gone, he realizes he doesn't have a hint of longing for her in his heart.

"She died in a car accident," he tells them, his voice steady.

She had been wasted that night and so was her driver, one of the countless men she was
cheating on her husband with. Taehyung likes to think that it served her right but it aches to
think of her in such an ill manner.

Jungkook's eyes shoot to Hoseok, finally understanding why he was silently indicating for
him to tread carefully. Jimin reaches for Taehyung's knee and lightly squeezes the bone there.

"I'm sorry, hyung," Jungkook says softly across from Jimin. "I didn't mean to bring up bad
memories."

Taehyung shrugs at him, genuinely not feeling a hint of sadness. "It's fine," he assures him.
"I've moved on."

He likes to think she's in a better place but people like her have a guaranteed trip to hell.

Hoseok is still looking at him worriedly when he glances his way. Taehyung is almost
tempted to take his hand to reassure him he's fine.

"Thanks for worrying but it's fine, seriously," he says to everyone despite his eyes being on
the angel. "Everything is more than okay now."

With these words, he decides that he's said enough. He takes a bite of now lukewarm congee,
ending the conversation. The others mimic him, their eyes thoughtful.
He never thought he would appreciate genuine worry being directed at him like this. They
care about him and he's touched. They're all good people and he has been a fool to doubt this.

---

He leaves the kitchen with slow steps and a cup of tea. He realizes he's not alone with
Mickey anymore when he hears shuffling further in the house. Hoseok emerges from his
room and automatically smiles when he sees him. He holds up something and it glistens
under the light coming in from the living room.

"Look at what I've got." A silver key stares back at Taehyung, dangling from a metal hoop.
Hoseok strides over to him and places it in his hand with energy, making the hot fluid in the
cup he's holding swish around. "Can you tell I'm excited to be living with someone else?"

Taehyung huffs, amused, as Hoseok passes him to get to the black door where a wide box
sits. Taehyung noticed it as he came in and decided not to touch it. Hoseok is quick to grab
scissors from the kitchen and release the drawer from its protective prison. It isn't long until
Taehyung is called over to help him set it up and carry it to Hoseok's room. His arms shake
under the weight of the furniture and he sets it down with more strength than intended.
Hoseok straightens up with a groan and wipes his hands on his pants.

"Alright, get your clothes in there. I'll get into the shower as you do that." Taehyung opens
his mouth to tell him his clothes are in the bathroom and Hoseok shrugs at him upon hearing
his concern. "You've never seen a naked man before?" Taehyung frowns slightly in response
and Hoseok laughs at him good-heartedly. "That's what I thought. There's no problem then."

With these words, Hoseok heads to the bathroom. Taehyung watches him walk away with a
resigned exhale. He isn't a prude but he becomes conscious of himself when others are bare
in front of him. He doesn't want to make anyone uncomfortable, a feeling that is familiar to
him. This is seemingly a trivial concern to have when Hoseok has no qualms about exposing
himself.

By the time Taehyung reaches the bathroom, Hoseok is already shirtless and undoing the
button of his jeans. Hoseok casually looks up at him, his hands not stopping their movement.
Taehyung briefly glances his way and his eyes automatically lower to the lean muscles of his
abdomen before he has the sense to avert his gaze. He grabs his clothes by the armful and
shuffles out of the room to the sound of Hoseok's bubbly laughter. Once he has returned to
the bathroom, Hoseok has hidden away behind the shower curtain. He observes the curtain
moving and fleetingly wonders why the other is so at ease with everything . It's a quality
Taehyung would kill to have.

"Doesn't it already feel better to have your clothes in something meant for them?" comes a
light voice.

Taehyung glances at the emptier cabinet and up at the folded towels. "I guess."

The low chuckle that follows his reply is lighthearted. Hoseok sets aside the plastic curtain
and peeks out of it, water spraying on the rug below. "Admit it, Tae. It's ten times better."
Taehyung stares into playfully narrowed eyes and shrugs. Hoseok lets out a breath in return
and pulls the curtain back to its previous position.

A sudden thought comes to Taehyung’s mind when he catches a glimpse of his reflection in
the mirror as he turns to leave. "Won't you be bothered by me coming into your room all the
time just to get my clothes?" he asks, his body naturally turning toward the shower. "What if I
work early in the morning?"

"You sure like to worry, don't you?" Hoseok says with a sigh. Taehyung can imagine him
shaking his head. "I have an older sister who loved to barge into my room, no matter the
damn time. I don't care if you wake me up at six in the morning just to get your clothes. I'll
fall back asleep." Taehyung stares at the curtain in silence and Hoseok’s head peeks out
again. "How do you live with so much worry in your heart? That's not good for your health.
I'll have to do something about that." He dismisses him with a wet flick of the wrist. "Go on
and finish moving your clothes. Once I'm done here, we'll have a nice educational talk,
okay?"

Taehyung doesn’t protest and silently leaves the bathroom. Mickey is circling the couch
without an apparent purpose when he plops down on the pliant cushion. Taehyung holds out
his foot but Mickey isn't fooled and stops in its tracks before it can tumble over. It instead
leaps at his knees, wiggling about when Taehyung picks it up by the waist. The Shih Tzu laps
at his cheek and he smiles at the ticklish sensation.

"Your dad is way too nice, Mickey," he whispers, his breath rustling the short fur around the
dog's muzzle. "Can I trust him? Will he come to me one day with a bill to pay?" Mickey
looks back at him with wet eyes, its head tilted to the right. If only it could tell him what his
human father is truly like. "It's a shame you don't talk."

He sets it down on the couch and it jumps down at the sound of the door clicking open.
Hoseok nearly steps on the furry creature as he exits the bathroom but he hops to the side to
avoid it. He smiles down at his furry son with nothing but fondness and Taehyung suddenly
feels silly for doubting him. All the signs tell him this man is genuinely kind and caring but
some people are just proficient actors.

He's briefly looked at as Hoseok heads to his room. In a minute, he's being called over.
Taehyung enters his room once more and slowly sits down at the edge of the queen bed when
gestured to. He's much less nervous to be sitting there when no one else is occupying it as
well. Hoseok instantly joins him, breaking his temporary ease. He turns to face him and
crosses his legs under his body. Taehyung doesn't move to do the same and instead just turns
his head.

"Okay, listen here," Hoseok begins, his body leaning forward. "You need to stop thinking
about things long after they are done or decided. Once it's done, it's done, and there's no use
worrying about it. Your worrying won't change anything." Taehyung resists the urge to look
away. "Also, you need to care about yourself, not others. It doesn't matter how I feel about
the drawer because I'm the one who suggested it. How you feel matters and not how you feel
about how someone else is feeling. Fuck everyone, okay?" Taehyung is unable to hold his
smile back and Hoseok’s attempt to keep his stern expression fails spectacularly.
"Understood, Kim Taehyung?"
Taehyung nods just to appease him and Hoseok nods back with energy.

"Alright," Hoseok sighs,” now that you've got that into your head, tell me what you would
like to change or bring in here to make yourself more comfortable. I'm open to anything,
from getting a new sofa to even switching those white curtains I love so much. Whatever you
have in mind, tell me."

Taehyung stares at the smiling man in disbelief, his body finally turning to face the person
next to him. Just when he thought he could believe him, he says something so selfless it’s
suspicious.

"Are you serious?"

Taehyung didn't mean for his voice to sound so flat but it's exactly how it came out. Hoseok
slightly leans back, blinking.

"Yes?"

Taehyung's eyes narrow by themselves, distrust's cold fingers wrapping around his heart.
"Why are you so nice to me?" he lets out, finally asking what he has wondered for so long.
"You brought a complete stranger home just because you felt pity?" His voice rises out of his
control but he doesn't yell, he wouldn't dare. "You took me out to eat, gave me a job without
hesitation, bought me clothes and furniture, paid for countless things; you don't think it's
suspicious?"

The surprise in Hoseok’s features rapidly turns into indignation. He doesn't reply
immediately and instead stares straight into Taehyung's eyes. A pit opens up in his belly
under the intense look.

"What's the problem?" he finally retorts, his voice lower than Taehyung has heard from him
before. "Why are you so bothered every time I do something for you? You don't like being
treated nicely?"

Taehyung’s gaze automatically sinks to the floor. He feels every beat of his heart with
exceptional clarity. He lifts his head to look back up at him and swallows under the hard
gaze.

"Why would you do all of this?" he asks, his voice losing its prior conviction.

Taehyung is afraid that what he has been thinking all along will become reality. What if he
becomes angry when he reveals his thoughts? Will he be thrown out like trash? Will Hoseok
show his true colors and have him repay all the money and time spent on him with his body?
Will he send him over the edge?

"What are you getting at?" the other replies, yanking him out of his thoughts.

Taehyung freezes, his lips parting but not a sound coming out. He swallows again and gathers
his courage along with a deep breath. "Are you some kind of pimp?"
Hoseok's eyes widen and he noticeably leans away, a hand rising to his chest unconsciously.
"What?" he lets out dumbly, his head lolling forward with the word. "Am I a pimp?"

Hoseok throws his head back and lets out a boisterous laugh, his voice bouncing off the
walls. Taehyung’s head reflexively drops to hide his heating cheeks. He suddenly feels like a
fool. No wonder he's being laughed at.

"Sure I am," Hoseok breathes out, a hand on his abdomen. "All my employees are secretly
runaways I've picked off the streets and my brothel is just two blocks away." Taehyung feels
hot under his shirt and finds it hard to take in fulfilling breaths. "Now, how the hell did you
come to that conclusion, huh?" Taehyung doesn't say a word, too embarrassed to even speak.
He hears Hoseok exhale the last wave of his laughter. "Don't tell me someone put that into
your head.”

Taehyung keeps his mouth shut and Hoseok takes in a sharp breath when he realizes what led
him to this belief. "It's your dad, isn't it?" he says loudly, making Taehyung involuntarily
tense up. "He told you I was grooming you or something, right?" Hands are suddenly
gripping his shoulders and his head automatically shoots up in response. "How could you
believe him?" he lets out, his voice rising in pitch and volume. "Stop listening to him,
seriously. He's messing with you and you know it."

Taehyung wants to dig himself a hole and throw himself into it. Hoseok squeezes hard and
Taehyung's eyes narrow in response. "Then why?" he murmurs. "Why have you done so
much for me?"

He isn't worth even half of it.

Hoseok loosens his grip on him and releases him after a moment, his back straightening as he
looks off toward the open door. Taehyung uselessly follows his line of sight. "You remember
the friend I talked about when we went out to eat?" There's no way Taehyung would forget
him or the expression Hoseok had as he spoke of him. "I didn't want a repeat of what
happened to him," he admits quietly, his eyes still trained away from the person he's speaking
to. "Sure, I might not have known you at all, but I knew if I just let you be you'd leave
everything behind."

Taehyung blinks repeatedly, disbelief weighing his tongue down. He doesn't even know how
to respond to this revelation. Hoseok's friend saved him, a stranger, even in death. What did
he do to deserve such a blessing?

A smile slowly crawls to his lips as he runs a hand through his hair, the motion helping him
sort out his thoughts. "I can't believe you." Hoseok turns to him at the sound of his voice. His
eyes are surprisingly round and almost innocent as he looks at him, his hand absently rubbing
his forearm. "You must not be human after all," he mutters to himself.

Hoseok frowns but soon enough, he's smiling along with him. "Than what am I?" he inquires,
his tone now lighter.

"You're definitely an angel."

It feels liberating to say this out loud for him to hear. Hoseok laughs softly, a hand shyly
rising to his mouth. "Me?" he utters shakily. "The real angel is Jiminie. I'm not nearly as
sweet as he is."

Taehyung simply smiles at him, not finding the need to say anything else. His heart is
weightless now that he's certain he can trust him. Hoseok gazes back at him in silence for a
couple of seconds, the hand over his mouth lifting to cover the columella of his nose. He's the
first one to look away.

"Okay, so this is dealt with," he begins with an uncharacteristically subdued sound. "You
haven't answered me."

Taehyung looks down at the bed below him and runs a thumb over the smooth fabric. "I need
nothing," he tells him, his words leaving him without pressure. "I'm comfortable, much more
than I expected. Just being here is honestly more than I could ask for."

He's gotten used to being here already and it feels more like home than his apartment ever
did. He falls asleep with so much more ease and he doesn't wake up dreading the day he
knows he will have to face. The burden on his shoulders is lighter now that he considers this
little cafe his home.

Hoseok doesn't say anything as he places his hand on his head and ruffles the coarse hair
there. Taehyung blinks up at him, his breathing stuttering in his chest when he sees the fond
look in Hoseok's eyes. "Aren't you glad you came to me that day?"

Taehyung stares up at him, his eyes bright with sincerity. "Thank you, hyung. For
everything,"

Fingers gently push the brown strands away from his forehead. Hoseok's lips are curled up
toward the sky, a sight Taehyung can never get enough of.

"As always, there’s no need to thank me, Tae."

 Happiness

"Want to go to the amusement park?"

Taehyung looks down at the short text as he blinks his grogginess away. Last night was
particularly rejuvenating. He receives another text almost instantly.

"Jungkookie can't make it today so Jin-hyung is there to replace him. You have to come. Don't
leave me alone with him. He's going to be making jokes all day. Lame ones."

Taehyung imagines Seokjin smacking Jimin's shoulder as he laughs at his own joke and
lightheartedly huffs into his pillow in response. He texts him back, asking why he doesn't ask
someone else, and Jimin's reply is immediate.

"Oh, come on. If I'm texting you, it's because I want you to come. Besides, everyone else is
busy anyway. I'd make this a 'work' trip if I could and have everyone be there."

Taehyung smiles down at his phone, touched beyond words. Jimin sends him a grinning
emoji when he tells him he'll come and announces they'll be here in ten minutes.

Taehyung sluggishly gets to his feet and heads over to Hoseok's room where all his clothes
are. It's been around two weeks since he's been doing this but he's still not used to coming
into Hoseok's room early in the morning. He always feels guilty for being noisy and waking
him up when he's still in bed. On most days, Hoseok is already awake and preparing for the
day. Today, he's still snoring away because it's Sunday.

He slowly turns the handle and lightly pushes on the door. It rubs ever so slightly against the
frame and Taehyung bites his lip. Thankfully, the other's eyes are still closed for the moment.
He turns around once he feels the weight of a gaze on him as he pulls open the drawer and
takes his clothes. Surely, lidded eyes are on him. Hoseok's hair is a disorderly tangle of black
strands and this gives Taehyung the odd urge to smile.

"Good morning," Taehyung whispers, holding back his apology so he isn't given another
lesson.

"Good morning," Hoseok replies with a sleepy smile. "Where are you going?"

Taehyung glances down at the folded clothes in his arms and back up at the eyes on him.
"Jimin-ah wants to go to the amusement park but he doesn't want to be stuck with Jin-
hyung," he informs him.

Hoseok smiles wider at this and his eyes close by themselves. "Well, have fun," he says
softly, his voice muffled by his covers. "Dress warmly. It's starting to get cold." Taehyung
huffs by reflex and Hoseok instantly giggles, his eyes opening back up to look at him. "I can't
have you catching a cold now, can I?"
Taehyung shakes his head at him and walks out of his room to let him sleep. He doesn't get to
rest for long though because Jimin and Seokjin are soon barging into the second floor with
excited voices and heavy steps. Jimin greets Taehyung with an arm around his shoulders.

"Isn't it already livelier now that we're here?" Seokjin says beside him, a pleasant smile on his
lips.

Taehyung returns the smile effortlessly and the other only smiles wider.

"Hoseok-hyung, are you sleeping?" Jimin calls out in the quiet house, his arm slipping off
Taehyung.

The latter follows the duo with a weightless exhale. Hoseok is already smiling when they
come in. Jimin climbs on top of him without hesitation and rubs their cheeks together like an
affectionate cat. Hoseok reaches up to play with the hazelnut strands. "You didn't even invite
me," he whines, earning him a merry giggle. "Is my company not good enough for you?"

"We all know Jung Hoseok barely goes out on Sundays," Jimin answers without delay. "I
wasn't about to ruin your day of relaxation and self-care."

Hoseok snorts and swiftly knees his friend’s abdomen. Jimin groans and crawls off the bed,
his hands clutching his belly to the sound of Seokjin's staccato laughter.

"Alright, we're off, hyung," Jimin announces once he has recovered from the attack.

Hoseok nods and glances up at Seokjin, his eyes moving to Taehyung after a second. He
gives his housemate a lasting look.

"Have fun."

----

Taehyung never actually thought he would enjoy himself here. He already has enough
adrenaline in his life, there's no need to manufacture the feeling it gives, but he finds himself
looking forward to the next ride.

"Jiminie, you must be trying to kill me," Seokjin says for the third time today, his tone
deliberately high and dramatic.

"Oh, hyung, stop it," Jimin replies with a wave of his hand. "You'll love it, trust me. I bet it's
not even that scary."

Seokjin snorts, his eyes on the wooden structure holding the roller coaster train. Taehyung
must admit it looks everything but secure but safety is the last thing he cares about.

Once they've tired themselves out, they settle down at an ice cream stand. Taehyung nibbles
at his small spoon, not caring that his vanilla ice cream is melting under the afternoon sun. A
cool breeze makes the hair at the back of his neck bristle but the sunshine keeps him from
being too cold.
Jimin suddenly huffs out a laugh as he sets down his purple plastic spoon. "Why are we
eating ice cream in September?"

Seokjin grins at him, his carton bowl already scraped clean by his folded hands. "Who
decided we can't eat ice cream outside the summer months?"

Jimin just shakes his head. "It's like people ordering lemonade in the middle of winter. That's
plain crazy." Taehyung smiles at him and Jimin visibly revels in the small action, his eyes
brightening significantly. "You’re one of those people, huh?"

"People in India drink hot tea in the summer," Taehyung tells his friend, his voice neutral and
nonchalant. "Why can't I do the same but in the opposite season?"

The eldest snorts out laughter at this, patting a frowning Jimin on the back. The latter's frown
rapidly vanishes. "It felt like Namjoon-hyung was here for a second, phew."

Taehyung chuckles into his hand and two pairs of eyes turn to him accompanied by white
teeth in full exposure. He stares at the liveliness in their features almost in awe. It's only now
that he notices just how beautiful his friends' smiles are. He's starting to understand why
everyone insists on seeing his lips curve at the corners.

"Speaking of Namjoon-ah," Seokjin begins, "he's waiting for me. I promised I'd make
Gamjatang for him. I'm sure he's starving now."

Jimin dismisses him with a wide wave of his hand yet he's the first person on his feet. Seokjin
and Taehyung follow suit. "He will be fine, hyung. He's twenty-four, he'll find something in
the fridge."

Seokjin smiles at him as he stands up, soon followed by Taehyung. "I made him vow not to
eat anything before dinner today so he can truly enjoy the food,” he says, his voice firm. “I'm
not going to put that much effort into cooking only to have him eating one serving."

Jimin laughs at him, shaking his head as he throws away his paper bowl and spoon. His
innocent smile turns mischievous in an instant, the glint in his eyes suggestive. "Are you sure
you're not just forcing him to save some space for dessert?"

Taehyung snorts out an involuntary laugh and Seokjin lets out an exclamation of mock
offense, his hand already in the air to smack the grinning man. Jimin bounces away from him,
his body as light as a feather. They're on their way to the parking lot once all their trash is
tossed away. Taehyung climbs into the backseat as usual when they reach the black vehicle.

"You'll make enough food for me, won't you?" Jimin says as the engine roars to life.

Seokjin backs out of the parking space, his eyes briefly gliding over Taehyung as he directs
his gaze to the rear glass. "Of course, Jiminie. I always fatten you up, don't I?"

Jimin agrees without delay and Taehyung simply watches the two with a light heart. He feels
at peace for the moment and he's enjoying it as much as he can. It won't last forever after all.
"And you, Taehyungie?" Seokjin asks as he glances at him through the rear-view mirror. "Are
you staying for dinner?"

While he's happy and at peace, spending the entire day going from ride to ride has exhausted
him. He prefers sleeping the fatigue away at home and he tells the eldest as much. Seokjin
nods when he tells him this, his eyes returning to the road.

"If there are leftovers, I'll bring some for you and Hoseok-ah tomorrow."

With these words, he returns his focus to driving. It isn't long until they’re slowing to a stop
in front of the little stone path leading to the front door of A Little Taste of Sunshine . They
wave him goodbye but they don't drive off until the glass door is open and he's getting into
the building. He goes upstairs with quick steps and pushes the door open to find the TV
showing a laptop screen. Black strands appear behind the couch followed by almond-shaped
eyes. He can tell Hoseok is smiling by the creases at the corners of his eyes. His hair sticks to
his forehead and his skin is glossy with sweat.

"Welcome back," he greets enthusiastically. "How was your day?"

Taehyung returns the smile automatically and the other's eyebrows raise in mild
astonishment. His smiles have come easily to him today for one reason or another. "It was
nice," he tells him, his tone soft. "Jimin-ah and Jin-hyung are really fun people to be with."

Hoseok leaps to his feet with a grin wide enough that the corners of his lips nearly reach his
ears. In a couple of long strides, he has closed the distance between them and Taehyung's
body automatically freezes in surprise when warm arms are suddenly tightly wrapped around
his waist. His body doesn't dislodge itself from its position until the other is pulling away.
He's ashamed of his reaction as soon as he notices Hoseok run a hurried hand through his
hair. He has to return the affectionate gesture if there's a next time. He has to.

"Sorry, I forgot I'm all sweaty," he apologizes, his smile broad but his lips remaining closed.
He places his hands on Taehyung's shoulders and the latter blinks down at him in anticipation
of his next words. "How about you tell me all about it over dinner today? Want to go eat
out?" he proposes, his tone hopeful. "I bet you didn't eat anything substantial today."

Taehyung nods without really thinking and Hoseok beams at this. He lets his shoulders go
and turns around, making his way back to the couch. "Let me just practice a few more
minutes and then we can go," he tells him. "You can go shower now and I'll go after you."

He watches him sit down and makes his way over to him automatically. He's looking at
choreography videos of hip-hop songs. Taehyung sits down by his side and Hoseok tilts his
head to the side.

"I want to watch," he explains.

Hoseok looks at him for a moment before shrugging and standing in the space the coffee
table usually occupies. The song starts and Hoseok nods to the beat, jumping into the
choreography at exactly the right timing. Taehyung watches with undivided attention as his
body moves with an energy he hasn't seen in Jimin. Unlike him, Hoseok's moves pop and
explode with intense vibrancy. His body dynamically flows with the music as if the two are
one, making him look more like a puppet than a living being.

The song ends with a bang and Hoseok slouches over in exhaustion, a hand going to his hips
for support. He pushes his damp hair back and turns around to look down at the person sitting
below. Taehyung stares up at him in awe and Hoseok breaks into breathy high-pitched
giggles.

"Why are you so impressed? Now, I'm embarrassed," he huffs loudly, his hand rising to his
nose. "Since you're not in the shower, I'll go first."

He doesn't stay long enough for Taehyung to respond to this and flees to the bathroom.
Taehyung watches him disappear inside the room, his body a blur of black. He suspects
Hoseok had planned to spend more time dancing but having an audience made him cut his
session short. He looks around at the suggested videos as the sound of running water reaches
his ears. He sees a familiar face on the suggested videos and clicks without hesitation. He
carefully observes Hoseok dancing with other people he doesn't recognize. It occupies him
for the twenty minutes Hoseok spends under the spray of heated water. His eyes are still fixed
on the screen when Hoseok emerges out of the steamy room with a towel wrapped around his
hips. He takes a glance at the screen and smiles before sauntering into his room.

Taehyung lowers the lid and pushes himself off the comfortable couch. He heads for
Hoseok's room with muffled steps and gently knocks on the door left ajar. Hoseok hums in
response.

"I have no clothes on but if you don't care you can come in."

If Hoseok doesn't mind, there's no reason for Taehyung to. He comes in and his attention is
naturally drawn to glistening skin. He has never really noticed how slim Hoseok's waist is
until today. Taehyung's eyes quickly glide over the outline of muscles over his abdomen and
down past the area around his pelvis. He isn't built like Jungkook but he's all lean muscles
and slim limbs. His towel is set aside next to a pair of trunks on the bed as he searches in his
closet for something to wear.

Hoseok casually turns to him, completely exposed. "You better wear your new clothes," he
says, smiling when he notices Taehyung's full attention is on him. "The gray coat we got is
perfect for a nice dinner out."

Taehyung huffs at him and bends down to search his drawer. He gets his underwear and a
nice pair of black pants before heading over to the closet where Hoseok is still scanning his
wardrobe. He tries to ignore his presence as he skims through his clothes which take up just a
small portion of the wide closet. He steps back, the gray coat swung over his arm. He has no
clue what to wear with it. He usually just throws on the first thing he sees in his drawer.

An arm reaches past his face and pulls out a light cream-colored turtleneck. The shirt is
pressed against his chest and Hoseok nods in satisfaction. "And you wear this with the nice
boots we got. Now your outfit is complete."
Taehyung looks down at the clothing over his arms. He doesn't usually wear anything like
this. He's experiencing all sorts of new things because of the naked person in front of him and
he doesn't mind it all that much.

Hoseok has his knuckles pressed to his chin in thought as he looks at his clothes and finally
pulls something off the hangers. He places the brown oversize coat on his bed, nodding the
more he looks at it. Taehyung picks up the navy blue bottle of perfume on his dresser and
walks out to shower, letting Hoseok get dressed.

He hurries up so he doesn't make the other wait for too long. He grabs his new bottle of
perfume from where he left it on the counter once he's relatively dry. He didn't expect to use
it so soon but here is lightly spraying it over his neck and collarbones. He runs a comb he
randomly found through his hair, noticing how long his hair has gotten. His mother
particularly liked them long and this thought brings him sudden discomfort, a feeling he
deliberately ignores. The brown strands aren't shining with health but they are orderly for
once. Once he's fully dressed, he makes his way back to Hoseok's room where he knows he'll
find a full-body mirror.

Hoseok is now clothed when he walks in. He's wearing a neat black shirt with a deep V-line
and black pants along with bright white shoes and a long silver necklace. His skin peeks out
around his neck and ankles, giving some life to the outfit. Of course, the brown coat
complements the even color hugging his frame. Taehyung is once again reminded of how
stunning the angel is.

Hoseok turns his way, a smile forming on his lips as his eyes travel along the length of his
figure. Taehyung isn't uncomfortable in the least under the lightweight gaze.

"How handsome," Hoseok lets out with a chuckle. "The others will burn me at the stake if I
don't take a picture."

He approaches him and stops at his side, their shoulders coming into contact. His eyes flicker
to his face and collar but he says nothing. He instead lifts the phone in his hand high above
them, slender fingers wrapped around the black case. Taehyung feels timid under the small
lens but he still smiles for the picture, the curve of his lips subdued in contrast to Hoseok's
massive grin. The latter releases an exclamation of excitement once he bounds away.

"We look good!" he almost yells, his eyes sparkling with life. "Aren't you excited? Fine
clothes, fine men, fine food; we're going to have a fine evening, don't you think?"

Taehyung is nervous about the whole idea of dressing up like this is a romantic date between
a long-term couple but Hoseok's smile is contagious and he can't hold back the one crawling
to his lips. Hoseok waves him out of his room energetically and the two walk out with
weightless steps.

A low hum catches Taehyung's attention and he stops in his tracks to look over his shoulder.
He doesn't expect to have his cheek nearly bumping against Hoseok's face when he turns. He
barely has time to process how close the other is as the smooth tip of a nose makes contact
with the uncovered part of his neck. A soft breath lightly tickles him and sends a shiver down
his spine.
His head automatically falls to the side in response to the unexpectedly intimate contact.
Hands rise to his shoulders to firmly grab onto the sharp bones there, fingers digging into the
fabric of his coat. The subtle smell of vanilla blending with mint reaches his nostrils and he
automatically leans in closer to the other being to chase after the pleasing aroma mingling
with his perfume. He could smell the sweet scent all twenty-four hours of the day without
ever getting tired of it.

Something soft and pliant brushes over his skin and he realizes they are Hoseok's lips. They
glide over the expanse of his neck and set aside his hair, their touch so light it prickles. He
doesn't move a muscle in fear that the slightest movement will make this dreamlike moment
come to an end. Hoseok stops at the nook between his jaw and throat, making Taehyung
swallow in anticipation. His lips part ever so slightly as he expects teeth to nibble on the
pliable flesh there like so many of his former partners and pseudo friends have done, but
Hoseok instead pulls away and takes a step back.

Taehyung fully turns around and their eyes lock, neither pair wavering even just a bit. He
delves deep into the lively brown irises, searching for any sort of intent or reason for
whatever just happened. A smile slowly forms on the pink lips and the look in Hoseok's eyes
gradually softens.

"This perfume is definitely our best purchase,” he says in a murmur.

Taehyung chuckles breathily, now embarrassed and slightly stimulated by the odd event. He
absently rubs a hand over the back of his neck. "We should get going."

Hoseok smiles even wider and nods, his keys now twirling around his index finger.

"Yeah, let's go fill our bellies."

---

He feels overdressed for this simple but tasty barbecue yet as he chews on the marinated
meat, the thought fades into the very back of his mind. He tends to dislike buffets because his
stomach is too small to justify the price but this little place is charming and cozy, just like
Hoseok himself.

He leans back into his chair, his back pressing against his coat folded over the seat. Hoseok
looks up at him as he turns the meat over.

"Good, right?" he says, his smile ever-present. "It's my favorite barbecue place."

Taehyung agrees with a nod and shoves another piece of beef into his mouth. He's already
ready for the pork belly sizzling on the grill. He watches him handle the meat with care, guilt
building in his heart for making him do all the work. Hoseok has barely eaten anything yet.

"Do you want me to take over?" he asks despite already knowing the other's answer.

Hoseok shakes his head without hesitation and opens his mouth wide, his eyes on him.
Taehyung grabs a big piece of chicken and carefully pushes it into Hoseok's waiting mouth.
Hoseok chews contentedly, humming in pleasure. He flips the rest of the meat over and sets
the pliers aside to take a sip of his warm tea. The cup clinks against the table when he sets it
down.

"So?" he begins, the features of his face lighting up. "How are you feeling? Today was a good
day, wasn't it?"

Taehyung easily speaks of his day with Jimin and Seokjin, particularly of the rides and the
eldest's lame jokes. Hoseok listens without effort, a hand supporting his head when he isn't
using it to flip the meat. Taehyung sips on the rice wine they ordered as he speaks, the
alcohol loosening his tongue just a bit. Hoseok only has a small glass of it as the two's driver.
Taehyung is certain he's a lightweight drinker by the way his skin glows pink after only one
glass.

"And now I'm eating barbecue with someone I consider a friend," he finishes, his voice
quieting to a murmur.

Hoseok's smile is warm as he observes him. He doesn't speak immediately, opting to fix his
gaze on him for a moment.

"Happy?"

Taehyung averts his gaze to look around at the animated people around them enjoying their
time together. They all seem so content with their lives, if only for the moment.

"Yeah," he replies softly, his attention back on his dining partner.

Hoseok grins brightly at him, his lips curling toward his ears and creases forming at the sides
of his eyes. "I'm really happy right now too," he chirps.

Taehyung smiles, genuinely pleased to see the other shining so brightly. If only he could glow
just as intensely. "It feels kind of weird to feel this way though," he admits, his voice
subdued. "Just a little over three months ago I was so far from feeling like I am now yet here
I am with a full belly and someone sitting across from me."

Hoseok lets his hand fall to the table below and leans forward, his brown eyes clear and
focused. "We should only have happy days, don't you think?" He pauses, his fingers curling
against the tabletop. "I hoped you would cheer up as the weeks passed and I'm glad to see
that you did."

What a world it would be if he could be certain the following days would be filled with joy.
He would look forward to waking up in the morning and would live his life free of turmoils
and negativity. It’s a shame that reality is nowhere near that perfect.

"It won't last for long though," Taehyung mumbles, his eyes on the pale smoke rising from a
small piece of burnt fat.

Hoseok straightens up and looks out of the window at their side where cars are driving past,
their headlights illuminating the asphalt below. "Rather than not lasting for long, I think the
feeling just won't last forever." He looks back at Taehyung, his smile small in comparison to
the one he usually wears. "My mom used to tell me that happiness lasts as long as I make it
stay. If I decide that I'm done being cheerful and carefree, bad times will come. Because of
her, I always tell myself I'm happy even if I'm not. It works, you know."

Taehyung would like to meet his mother. She has given birth to an amazing person after all.
What must his family be like if Hoseok is this well-adjusted to life?

Hoseok is looking at him with raised eyebrows. "Want to see her?"

He doesn't wait for Taehyung to answer to pick his phone off the table and scroll through his
photos. He turns the screen toward him where a woman is shown posing for a picture next to
Hoseok and a girl who closely resembles him.

"Aren't they cute?" Hoseok says with a glimmer in his eyes.

Taehyung nods at him as he turns the phone back to swipe through other pictures. The next
picture is of his sister posing in cozy yet stylish clothes.

"Your noona is pretty," Taehyung says without much thought.

Hoseok grins as he scrolls through his endless photo album. "Interested?"

Taehyung smiles and shrugs when Hoseok lifts his gaze to him and laughs good-heartedly.
He holds his phone once more for Taehyung to see. The man on the screen seems serious as
he looks down at the papers on his desk, a pen in hand and glasses resting on the bridge of his
nose. Now he knows where Hoseok got his genes. He got his high cheekbones, pointy nose,
and sharp jaw from him.

"He looks pretty cool, right?" he says, the admiration clear in his chirpy tone. "I wanted to be
a literature teacher like him when I was young; now I don't think that's my calling."

Taehyung does see him as the bright teacher every kid loves to talk to about their lives and
troubles. He has seen him do the paperwork for the coffee shop and read in his free time. He
would be a competent teacher unlike what he believes.

The phone is pulled back again and set face down on the table.

"I'd like for you to meet them one day," Hoseok tells him before shoving a piece of pork belly
into his mouth.

Taehyung watches him chew and wonders how his parents would greet someone like him.
Would they wonder why their son is friends with someone who looks this deplorable or
would they treat him like any other friend?

"Do they know me?" he asks, his tone hesitant and faint.

Hoseok blinks, a small smile lifting the corners of his lips. "I may have mentioned you here
and there.”
Now he doesn't know how to feel about this information. On one hand, he's happy that he
considers him enough of a friend to talk of him with his family. On the other hand, he's
nervous to know what they think of him.

"They want to see you someday," Hoseok says as if he’s inside of his heart. "They're curious
about my new friend."

Taehyung quietly exhales through his nose and along with it goes his anxiety. He shoves a
piece of seasoned potato into his mouth and chews to gather his courage. "You'll have to
bring me along next time you go visit then."

Hoseok nods instantly. "Oh, I will," he says as he unsticks what little meat they have left on
the grill. "I just need to find the perfect time for it, a time when we're free. Yoongi-hyung too.
They want to see him again."

Taehyung smiles at the thought of Hoseok's parents treating Yoongi like their own son. He
feels the man would be a little shy but he would still act like they’re his biological parents.
"That would be nice, a trip to Gwangju," he says absently, his gaze on the grill.

Hoseok grins wide at Taehyung's enthusiasm, forgetting about the movement of his pliers for
an instant. "Right? I'll show you all the good spots and we can eat in my family's favorite
restaurant. I'll even show you my old school and of course, we'll sleep in my old home. It's
always a trip to the past for me when I go back there."

Taehyung is excited about such a trip even if he's never gone on one since his family moved
to Seoul when he was very young. Seeing a place he's never seen means he'll have a lot of
content to take photographs of. Not to mention, Yoongi and Hoseok will accompany him.
While he and Yoongi appear to be the negative and positive sides of a magnet, Taehyung still
manages to get along with him and enjoy his presence. Hoseok puts him at ease and is just
fun to be with so he knows he'll never be bored. What he's worried about is that they'll do too
much and he'll get exhausted too quickly.

"I haven't seen them in a while," Hoseok lets out with a low breath and distant eyes.

Taehyung thinks back to his father. It's been around two months since he has seen him yet he
doesn't miss him in the least. He hasn't received a single text from him in contrast to his sister
who texted him every other day. He's certain he isn't missed by the old man but that thought
is strangely liberating in itself. He hopes he's out of the man's thoughts.

He observes Hoseok for a moment and easily comes to a decision. "Do you want to see
mine?"

It's strange for him to say. He would never offer to show his parents to anyone but he trusts
Hoseok won't destroy his heart with harsh words and a judgemental gaze. Hoseok seems
taken by surprise by the offer as well but Taehyung can see the curiosity in his eyes.

"You want to show me?" he asks carefully as if he believes the wrong words will have
Taehyung pulling the offer back.
Taehyung nods at him in silence and reaches for his cellphone in his coat pocket. He doesn't
have many pictures; most of them are just photos he took when his camera wasn't around. He
searches for older pictures, knowing exactly which one he would like to show. He finds it
quickly and holds his phone in front of Hoseok.

In the picture, he and his parents are wearing matching parkas with white fur on the hood
which he remembers prickled his cheeks as he took the photo. His father is smiling at the
camera, his black frames a contrast to the synthetic fur. His mother isn't quite smiling but she
seems comfortable next to her husband and son. All Taehyung can think is that this picture is
a lie, an illusion. Nothing was going right then, it was just a brief respite.

Hoseok blinks in surprise when he sees the typical family picture. Taehyung doesn't know
what Hoseok expected but this isn't it. "I see them in you," he comments, his eyes flicking to
his face. "Your mom was beautiful. No wonder you turned out looking like this."

Taehyung often heard men sing praises about his mother's beauty but he never got used to the
indirect compliment headed his way. Coming from Hoseok, it doesn’t make him
uncomfortable.

"Your dad," Hoseok continues, his tone lowered. "He looks nice."

Taehyung pulls his phone back and observes his smiling father. He misses the man he used to
be; the man he used to adore and respect. "He was alright until I started middle school," he
tells him. "I guess he started seeing I wasn't a kid anymore."

Hoseok's eyes narrow instantly. "You're still a kid in middle school though."

"I stopped being a kid back in third grade," Taehyung replies instantly.

Hoseok stares at him in silence, his eyes widening ever so slightly. Taehyung bites the inside
of his cheek, wondering what overtook him to say this out loud. Hoseok doesn't ask him to
elaborate and Taehyung is eternally grateful for it. He's not ready to talk about his childhood,
not yet.

Hoseok finally shakes his head, dispelling the tension that came with his blurted reply. "Then
let’s be kids again, Tae,” he says, his tone soft. “Free your mind of thoughts and enjoy
yourself like there’s no tomorrow. Today is a happy day.”

He rings the bell at their side, signaling for their waiter to return, and Taehyung releases a
long breath. It seems like they'll be here for quite a while.
 Vulnerability
Chapter Notes

Sorry about the delay. I didn't realize it's been nearly a week already.

He's grateful the nearby supermarket hired him, but Hoseok doesn't seem to be as pleased as
he is. He watched him go to his first day with lowered eyebrows and pursed lips. He has long
since finished his training and works around fifteen hours there per week. He's now back
home, his shift here starting in one hour. His brain tunes out the familiar low buzz of chatter
downstairs as he slowly bends down to remove his shoes.

His muscles and joints ache and a steady headache compresses his brain but he doesn’t mind
in the least. On some days, he wants to stay in bed and do absolutely nothing of importance,
not even think, while on others, he wants to work until his legs tremble underneath him and
he can barely form a coherent sentence. He doesn't know why the two states are at such
extremes.

As always when he’s not working, Hoseok is relaxing on his couch, his legs crossed and his
arms folded under his head. Taehyung knows he's just killing time until his dance lessons
later in the afternoon. Mickey is by the couch's leg, its eyes on the television screen. Hoseok
turns to him when he approaches and casually greets him.

"How are you feeling?" Hoseok inquires, a trace of concern seeping into his expression.

He knows why the question arose in the other's mind. He has been working since early in the
morning and he’s not done just yet. Hoseok is uselessly concerned for his well-being yet
Taehyung can't muster the energy to be irritated.

"Fine," he replies, his tone neutral.

It's a lie. His head spins when he moves too fast, and his limbs seem to weigh tons, but he
endures it diligently, the prospect of having a good night of sleep at the end of the day giving
him the strength to go on. Hoseok's gaze lingers on him for a moment longer than usual
before he nods and looks away toward the television. He follows his line of sight, his mind
barely registering the moving images.

He looks back down at the body below him, his eyes traveling across Hoseok's calves and
lingering over the curve of his hip and the dip of his waist. His fingers itch to run over the
fabric of Hoseok's shirt, and that doesn't surprise him. He has the urge to touch him and be
close at times. He has spent a significant part of his life pressed against other bodies and this
led to him developing the need to be intimate even if he reacts poorly to unexpected contact.
His siblings aren't there to cuddle with him anymore, so he's feeling starved for proximity.
There's always a hint of discomfort when others touch him without his approval, but he's
comfortable enough with everyone here, especially Jimin. The man loves to cuddle for hours
on end. He doesn't know about Hoseok, however. He's hesitant to get close to him, perhaps
because he will most likely never let go once he has him in his arms.

He narrows his eyes at the television. He needs to stop thinking so much. Hoseok has told
him countless times to do what he wishes to do without hesitation. He needs to stop holding
himself back for once.

Hoseok yelps in surprise when nails brush against his clothed ribs. He looks up with wide
eyes before unleashing boyish and high-pitch laughter as long fingers run over his sides, their
touch featherlight. The reaction has Taehyung moving with more conviction. Hoseok
struggles against the assault, desperately pleading for him to stop. He wriggles about, legs
curling to his chest for protection. Taehyung finally pulls his weapons away to let Hoseok
regain his breathing. The latter clutches his waist in his arms and weakly glares up at his
assailant. He kicks Taehyung in the thigh as soon as he's within reaching distance, and
Taehyung stumbles back further than he should for a strike that weak.

"Mean," Hoseok whines almost childishly, failing to notice how much effort Taehyung puts
forth to stay upright. "I didn't expect surprise tickle attacks from you."

Taehyung simply smiles down at him before heading to the bathroom to shower. He returns
to the living room once he's clean and shares the couch with Hoseok. They remain in each
other's presence in silence, choosing to enjoy each other's company instead of conversing. He
stands up thirty minutes later, rustling a drowsy Hoseok in the process. Sleep and fatigue
wear down his body, clouding his mind but he fights through the haze and drags his feet
toward the door. Hoseok mumbles a simple "see you later" before Taehyung is on his way to
the employee room, where he quickly puts on his apron.

Jungkook is at the bar, speaking casually to a girl sitting on one of the bar stools. Taehyung
identifies her as Jungkook's girlfriend. He has seen her thrice before, but the two have never
exchanged words. She's a young and pretty girl of average stature and slim build. Her
defining feature is uncontestedly her smile full of long, straight teeth. It alone can light up a
room, not unlike the effect Jimin and Hoseok have.

She greets him with one of those dazzling smiles when he stops by her side. "Hello,
handsome," she says, her voice pleasantly light.

Jungkook lifts a hand to his heart, his eyes comically wide as Taehyung returns the greeting
with a smile of his own instead of words. "Sawon, how could you?" he breathes out. "Right
in front of me?"

Sawon grins wide at him and sends him a flying kiss reminiscent of Seokjin. Said man comes
out of the employee room and heads straight for them, a paper bag in hand. He smiles at the
two men before handing the bag to Sawon without hesitation or the need for verbal
communication. She gets to her feet to pull him into a tight hug, one he easily returns.

Seokjin looks up at her boyfriend, a smile stretching his lips as he returns the embrace. "Your
girlfriend is quite a gourmand."
She detaches herself from him and sits back down, the feet of the stool scratching against the
wooden floorboard. "I'm still growing, Jin-oppa. I need the energy."

Seokjin smiles broadly at her, wordlessly agreeing with her. He affectionately pats her head
like a caring parent and this makes Taehyung suddenly imagine Seokjin and Namjoon
playing with their adoptive children, fondness in their eyes.

Seokjin sighs dramatically, a finger pushing his black strands away from his eyes. "Joonie left
with Yoongi-ya today so my ride home will be lonely."

"Aw," Jungkook lets out mockingly.

Seokjin shakes his head and turns to Taehyung, the curve of his lips showing intent. "He
wants you to come over this week since you're the only one who's never visited." Taehyung
tilts his head to the side, his brow furrowing, and Seokjin leans in closer. "We redecorated the
apartment, so he wants you to see it at its best for your first time there. I'll come and pick you
up whenever you feel like coming over."

Taehyung slowly nods, not sure he even accepted to go but wanting to go along with him
anyway. With these words, Seokjin leaves with a wave of his hand. Sawon enthusiastically
sends him a floating kiss, and Seokjin returns it as he steps outside.

Jungkook huffs behind her with his arms loosely crossed over his chest. "Look at her flirting
with other guys like she's got no one loving her," he murmurs, his lips trembling from the
effort of holding off his smile.

"I do like older men, Kook. You're a bit on the young side." She suddenly takes Taehyung's
arm and wraps her own around it like a child clinging to a parent. "I've always liked the older,
pretty ones."

Taehyung can’t help but smile at her, making Sawon giggle like a little girl. He watches them
bicker, the trust they have in one another clear to his eyes. Their relationship is healthy and
genuine, unlike what he has experienced in the past. Back then, his partnerships didn't appear
so toxic, but seeing the numerous couples in this little cafe has made him realize just how
blind he has been.

The thin arms around Taehyung slip off, and a hand lightly pats his shoulder. "We won't keep
you from working," she says with a friendly smile. "Nice to meet you, Taehyung-oppa."

Taehyung raises an eyebrow but doesn't question why she knows his name. "Nice to meet you
too, Sawon-ah."

She waves him away, and he takes this as a sign to get to work.

The couple leaves once Jungkook's shift is over. Taehyung takes over his place as the barista,
and he finds himself much more at ease behind the counter than among the wooden tables.

He's pouring steamed milk into a cup when he feels the distinct feeling of someone's attention
on him. He lifts his head, the liquid still sinking into the espresso, and notices the phone
pointed in his direction. He sets the pitcher down and looks beyond the phone to the person
holding it. He smiles sheepishly at Hoseok, forcing himself to continue the task at hand
despite the pressure now weighing down on his shoulders. Hoseok walks closer and moves
along the counter to get a better view of him and the drink he's making. Taehyung doesn't say
a word and lets him film him despite his shyness. The phone finally lowers when Jimin walks
away with the lattes.

"Good, good," Hoseok lets out enthusiastically as he reviews the footage. "This is the perfect
way to introduce you to Hopies. No need for you to talk, just seeing you handle the bar is
enough."

Taehyung shrugs at him, letting him do as he pleases. He'll show himself to the world, yet the
familiar feeling of dread doesn't weigh down his stomach.

—-

Not a word is exchanged between him and Yoongi as they clean up for the day. The constant
chatter usually filling the coffee shop has been replaced by silence, the cars passing by
disturbing it from time to time. This calm atmosphere weighs down on Taehyung's tired body
and foggy mind. He works slowly throughout the beginning of the evening, only noticing this
when he sees Yoongi untying his apron, the trash bags in Taehyung's hands the only thing left
to put away. It feels like Taehyung has barely done anything other than clean the dishes.

He returns inside through the back door after doing his task, his heart beating at a fast pace
from the mild exertion of lifting the garbage bin's heavy lid. Heat envelops him as he washes
his hands in the small sink, the cold water doing nothing to cool him down. He pays this
sudden affliction no mind as he heads straight to the employee room where Yoongi is already
present.

Yoongi runs a hand through his pale hair before reaching inside his locker to pull out his
leather jacket. He sends a brief look in Taehyung's direction before looking away, only to
look back at him, his small eyes widening. "Are you okay?"

Taehyung frowns at him, not understanding the reason behind the agitation lifting his tone.
He takes a breath to answer him, only now noticing that he's breathing audibly, his shoulders
heaving with every shallow inhale and exhale.

"I'm..."

His following words remain unspoken as he feels his body sink to the floor, and his
consciousness flees from him.

He doesn't realize he's on the floor until he shifts and feels the cool floorboard against his
cheek. He finds himself looking at a table's wooden leg and he momentarily recognizes that
his perspective shouldn't be this low.

"Fuck," a hushed voice hisses close to his ear.

He's rolled onto his back, his body not resisting the manipulation. He stares up at the cream
ceiling, averting his gaze when the artificial light directly above him proves too bright.

"Taehyung-ah, look at me."

It takes Taehyung some effort to turn his head to the side and move his gaze toward the voice.
The movement alone causes a wave of nausea to overtake him, making him swallow hard.
Yoongi is kneeling at his side, a hand securely holding onto his shoulder while the other rests
on Taehyung's humid forehead. The latter blinks up at him, confused and disoriented.

"Fuck," Yoongi breathes out once more, his panic evident in his wide eyes and parted lips.
"You're burning hot."

The hand over Taehyung's forehead lowers to his neck and lightly presses against his throat
to further confirm his words. The knuckles sliding over his neck are incredibly cool against
his skin. He must have fainted, explaining why he's on the floor, and Yoongi is so concerned.

"Have you been taking care of yourself recently?" Yoongi asks, his words quick but soft. "Do
you eat properly? Do you sleep enough?"

Taehyung swallows again, his eyebrows lowering at the unexpected questions. His eyes fall
shut as he thinks, his brow furrowing when he’s unable to think of something that will
appease him. He stays silent, not knowing what to tell his worried friend.

The hand on his shoulder presses down, applying pressure on the sharp bone there. "Damn it,
Tae."

Taehyung knows he would have been smacked if he wasn't in such a deplorable state. Yoongi
carefully pushes him up until he's sitting, albeit slightly hunched over. His shirt sticks to his
clammy skin uncomfortably, and he feels a deep ache in his left shoulder and thigh, where he
assumes he took most of the impact of his fall. His mouth falls open by itself, an
overwhelming queasy sensation rising to his esophagus.

Once Yoongi is certain he’s stable enough to keep himself upright, he gets to his feet and
steps out of the room, leaving the door wide open. Taehyung brings a trembling hand up to
his face, wiping the moisture gathering at his hairline and philtrum. He briefly considers
standing up but knows he'll be scolded for the attempt alone, so he stays put, his shoulders
slumping forward as he loses strength.

Yoongi is quick to return with a glass of apple juice. He crouches down in front of him and
hands him the cup without a word. Taehyung obediently takes it from him and brings the rim
to his lips.

"I'll make sure Hoseok-ah makes you eat once you're feeling better," Yoongi tells him as he
watches him slowly empty the small cup. "For now, let's get some sugar into your system."

He seems to have experienced such an event before. He was quick to come to his aid, even
knowing he should give him something sweet to drink. Taehyung is curious to learn where
this knowledge arises from, and his thoughts soon form into words.
"You've had someone faint in front of you before?" he asks, his voice unintentionally frail.

Yoongi simply blinks as he looks back at him. "Jiminie sometimes faints during or after
dance practice, so I've learned what to do. He's an idiot like you who decides to move around
without first having a meal."

Yoongi is scowling, but Taehyung can't help but smile at the person who clearly cares for
them. Yoongi releases a quiet breath in response. He squeezes his shoulder once there is
nothing left in the cup. "Think you can stand up?"

Taehyung nods at him, already feeling a little bit stronger now that he has some sugar in his
bloodstream. Yoongi wraps an arm around his waist and supports his weight as he pushes
himself up to his feet. His legs shake underneath him as they make their way upstairs.
Taehyung glances at the couch, his gaze moving to Yoongi's face when they pass the
furniture. The latter shakes his head in response.

"I can't believe he's still making you sleep on the damn couch."

Taehyung huffs out a brief laugh, amused and flattered simultaneously by Yoongi's irritation.
"I'm the one who made that decision," Taehyung assures him, his voice thin and quiet.

Yoongi shakes his head with even more vigor, not a break in his stride as he leads him to a
familiar room. Taehyung is lowered to the sky blue sheets, his head dropping forward once he
has lost the support of another human body.

Yoongi disappears into the house with the empty cup, returning shortly and digging into
Hoseok's drawer without qualms. Taehyung watches him walk back to him, a white shirt,
baggy sweatpants, and a wet towel in his hands. He sets the towel down on the nightstand
and places the clothes by one of the pillows.

Taehyung’s mind is so empty of thoughts that he barely registers he has been spoken to. It's
only when fingers are closing around the hem of his shirt and gently pulling the fabric up that
he understands what has been said. His hand clamps down on the pale one grabbing his top, a
low whine involuntarily leaving his lips. Yoongi looks down at him, a slight frown settling on
his face. Taehyung breathes loudly as he stares up at the person trying to help him, the air
forcing its way out of his tense jaw.

Yoongi doesn't speak up at once but his voice comes out soft when he finally does. "It's
alright, Tae. I just want to help you. I'm sure you don't want to sleep in sweaty clothes."

Taehyung swallows audibly, his grip on Yoongi's hand loosening. Yoongi most likely believes
he's being shy but it's nothing like that. Despite the dread brewing in his belly, Taehyung
pulls his hand away, wordlessly giving the other permission to continue his task. Yoongi
holds his gaze for a moment longer before pulling the shirt over Taehyung's head and raised
arms. The latter's gaze sinks when he sees Yoongi's eyes widen ever so slightly at the sight of
his bare torso.

His uncharacteristically pale skin is pulled taut around his ribcage, the curve of every rib
faintly visible without him taking in a breath. His collar bones protrude excessively with deep
dips above the curved bones. Even more striking than his unwell state are the countless scars
littering his body. They stand out from the rest, their shade even paler than the skin around
them. Those over his chest and abdomen are relatively short in width, no longer than half of
his pinky finger, while the ones on his back are much longer.

The discoloration under the very last rib on his left has him recalling the hot pan his mother
had pressed against his skin. The slightly misaligned rib in line with his nipples was the result
of the woman pushing him down a flight of stairs, unsatisfied and angered by the meager
amount he'd made one week. She had told him it was his fault, he wasn't putting his all into it
so the men paid him less. Even with all the things she has done, he has never felt loathing
towards her.

He feels a heavy gaze on his face but he refuses to meet it. It doesn't take long for Yoongi to
start moving again, the cold towel he presses against his neck making him flinch because of
the sudden temperature change. He finally looks up when the towel gently slides over his
cheek. It glides around his forehead and philtrum before lowering to his chest, leaving a
moist trail behind it.

Yoongi meets his eyes and Taehyung is surprised to see how calm the former is. Apart from
his pressed lips, Yoongi is composed as he wipes off the sheen of sweat covering his skin.
Taehyung closes his eyes and exhales deeply, relief washing over his heart. Yoongi isn't
judging him nor is he questioning him about the alarming sight and he’s grateful for it. He’s
in no condition to reveal the source of his old wounds. Yoongi simply wipes him down, the
action more than enough to comfort him.

He puts on the thin shirt that isn't his own without much thought and pulls off his jeans before
Yoongi can ask him to remove them. He quickly puts on the sweatpants, hiding the blemishes
lining his tapered thighs and calves. The pants are too big for him but he's snug and cozy in
them.

He blinks when Yoongi's knuckles brush against his forehead as he pushes damp strands
away from his eyes. Taehyung's breathing stutters in his lungs when he lifts his gaze and their
eyes meet once more. There’s overwhelming pity and sympathy in the other’s lightly-curved
lips.

"Now you rest."

Taehyung doesn't have the heart or strength to protest. He allows the hand on his arm to push
him down and says nothing when the soft covers are thrown over his shoulder, the seams
reaching his chin. Yoongi doesn't turn away from him immediately after grabbing the
discarded clothes and humid towel. Taehyung looks back at him in silence, apprehension
making his breathing quicken.

Yoongi finally takes a step back and faces away from him. "I'll call Hoseok and tell him what
happened.”

Before Taehyung can process what he's doing, his fingers are curling around Yoongi's wrist
and yanking him back. The latter spins around, blinking repeatedly in surprise.
"Don't tell him about... this," Taehyung whispers, his empty hand falling to his abdomen.
"Please, hyung."

Yoongi's lower lip disappears inside of his mouth as he looks down at him. His brow lowers
further down the longer they keep eye contact. Finally, with a low sigh, Yoongi nods at him, a
silent promise to keep this between the two of them. Taehyung trusts him without any doubt.
He lets him go and Yoongi's hand falls limply to his side, the towel swaying from the
movement.

"I'll still call him and tell him you're sick,” he says quietly. “He'll take good care of you."

A smile crawls to Taehyung's lips, unexpected yet welcomed. "You're not the first to tell me
that."

Yoongi smiles in return and reaches for his shoulder to land a harmless flick on the curve of
it. "Don't be an idiot and forget to eat, okay? And stop working so hard."

Taehyung's smile widens, his cheeks heating up further than they already are. "Okay, hyung."
He pauses to take an audible breath. "Thank you."

With a light squeeze to the flesh of his bicep, Yoongi turns around and walks out of Hoseok's
room, his unoccupied hand already digging into the pocket of his trousers. Taehyung watches
him disappear, apprehension and anxiety making his heartbeat quicken in his chest. He
believes Yoongi will keep his word, but to what extent? Will he tell him that he fainted? That
he didn't eat? That it's his fault?

He pushes his thoughts aside, placing his focus on breathing deeply. There is a subtle scent of
fabric softener on the sheets and minty lemon on the pillow. He also detects the flowery
aroma he loves so much and buries his face in the fluffy pillow. His muscles soon release
their tension and the pounding in his head diminishes now that he isn't physically exerting
himself. He hasn't been this comfortable and serene in a long time.

Without his knowledge, his eyes fall shut and his breathing deepens. He only realizes he has
fallen into a state of near-unconsciousness when he feels a weight on his cheek and it brings
his awareness back to the present moment. A thumb runs circles over his cheekbone, the
touch unimaginably gentle. The motion is soothing by nature, pulling him into sleep's
tranquil world. The digits glide toward his hairline and run through his damp strands, the
contact even softer than Yoongi's. He forces his eyes to open after a moment and lifts them to
the owner of the hand on him despite knowing exactly who it is. The repetitive movement
ceases when their eyes meet.

Hoseok gazes down at him with overflowing fondness. A shy smile naturally forms on
Taehyung's lips and Hoseok swiftly imitates him, the curve of his lips genuine. The tender
caress resumes and Taehyung's eyelids fall by themselves. He doesn't break eye contact and
chooses to look up at him through hooded eyes instead.

"What will I do with you?" Hoseok breathes out, his voice a murmur as if he doesn't want to
disrupt the silence in the room.
Taehyung releases a heavy exhale before mumbling an apology. Hoseok shakes his head,
black strands swaying with the motion. His smile gradually falters until the corners of his lips
are curving downwards. He stops his endless stroking but he doesn't pull his hand away as he
speaks.

"Why are you always hurting yourself?"

A spark of shame lights up in Taehyung's heart and dies out just as quickly as it arrived.
Yoongi must have told him why he's in such a state in the first place yet he's willing to
believe that Hoseok knows nothing of the old wounds under his clothes from the way his
eyes don't stray away from his face.

"Why do you do things that you know will hurt you?" he continues, his voice rising
involuntarily. "Why?"

Taehyung stares back at him, uncertain of what he should tell him. He slowly curls on
himself and brings his knees to his chest, the sheets over him nearly covering his face. “I like
being exhausted," he admits, looking away when Hoseok's eyes narrow at his answer. "It
means I'm doing something with my life. It makes me feel like I amount to something; like I
have some kind of purpose in life."

Back when he had clients who would regularly pay for a night with him, he would drown in
shame if his limbs weren’t heavy on his way home. It made him feel too accustomed to his
deplorable way of life. If he isn't exhausted or in pain, he isn't working hard enough.

He hesitates on his next words because of how vulnerable they make him feel. "Working that
much distracts me from my thoughts.”

A deep frown settles on Hoseok's face as he stares down at him and Taehyung’s head
automatically lowers under the steady gaze. It takes a moment for him to say anything.

"You don't need a purpose to live, Taehyung-ah.”

Taehyung's eyes shoot up to him, the words unsettling him. The gaze on him is sympathetic
and almost sorrowful. He condoles with him on a deep level and Taehyung hardly
understands why.

"Then what's the point?" he asks, his voice thin. "If you don't do anything useful you just
become a waste of air and space."

Hoseok unwillingly pulls on Taehyung's hair in his hurry to cup his face, his head shaking
with strength. Heat blossoms under Hoseok's touch and Taehyung finds himself unable to
look elsewhere than the wide eyes so close to his own.

"No, Tae, you can't think like that," he hisses, his warm breath washing over the tip of
Taehyung's nose. "Your life is precious to me and everyone else and it should be to you too."

Taehyung's lips part but no proper response comes to mind. The fingers enveloping his
cheeks apply pressure on him, insistent on making him accept his words as true. Hoseok’s
belief in him and his parents' critical comments fight to be his dogma. His face contorts under
the torment his internal battle brings him and the tension in Hoseok’s expression vanishes in
an instant.

"It's alright," he assures him, his voice a mere breath. "One day you'll learn to value yourself
as much as I do."

His words reach deep into Taehyung's heart and get trapped there, never to part from him.
Even if he doesn't quite agree with what he's being told, he knows one day he'll embrace this
belief as his own.

Hoseok guides his head back to the pillow and pushes himself up from where he sat at the
edge of the bed. He squeezes his bicep under the thin cover. "Chew on this a bit, okay?"

Taehyung can do nothing but nod, earning a pleased smile from Hoseok before he leaves the
room, most likely to take a shower. Taehyung closes his eyes after a moment and forces his
thoughts to clear so fragile peace can take their place.

He's unsure of how much time has passed when Hoseok returns, a towel wrapped tightly
around his hips. Instead of walking over to his dresser, he instead heads straight for his bed.
Taehyung catches a glimpse of brown cotton and caramel skin before Hoseok's face fills up
his field of view.

"I know the last thing you want to do is eat right now but you have to.” His lips curve ever so
slightly. “You won't fight me if I bring you something, right?"

Taehyung gives him a little smile as he shakes his head and he receives a pat on the crown of
his head in response. His eyes close automatically when the other walks away to dress and in
a minute, he's left alone again in a room that isn't his own. It may not be his bed or his space,
but he's incredibly tranquil and comfortable where he lies, shivering yet overtly warm under
the fresh sheets. He suddenly finds himself silly for refusing this simple comfort for so long.
While he doesn't know how to feel about sleeping with someone who isn't family after such a
long time, the thought of slipping out of Hoseok's bed doesn't even materialize in his mind.

He hears sandals brushing against the floor and the clinking of metal against something just
as solid before Hoseok even appears in the doorway. He comes in with a glass bowl
brimming with vanilla yogurt topped with thin pieces of banana. Taehyung pushes himself up
with trembling arms and Hoseok props a pillow up against the walnut headboard one-handed
to give his back some support. The glassware is cool against Taehyung's heated palms when
Hoseok places the bowl in his hands. He thoughtlessly brings it up to the bridge of his nose to
cool himself down, earning an amused chuckle from the other man.

"Hot?" he asks, his concern discernible despite his stretched lips. "I can bring you a cold
towel if you want."

Taehyung nods at him and Hoseok wastes no time carrying out the service he has offered to
do. In half a minute, he returns with a small yellow towel and promptly wraps the wet cloth
around his neck. It takes little time for Taehyung's temperature to drop. Hoseok holds up a
thumb, eyebrows raised, and Taehyung answers his silent question with another slow nod of
his head. Hoseok nods back and walks around the bed to climb on. The mattress shifts under
his weight as he crawls forward and sits crossed-legged, not bothering to cover himself for
warmth as he turns to face him. With a flick of his hand, he gestures for Taehyung to eat and
the latter complies without objection despite how queasy his stomach feels.

His light meal is pleasantly sweet on his tongue with slight overtones of sourness that
enhance the taste. The banana adds sweetness as well as a soft texture to the smooth yogurt.
Taehyung swallows without difficulty and the food settles in his stomach without protest
from his body. He takes another bite, his eyes automatically traveling to the person watching
him eat with abundant endearment in his eyes. Taehyung momentarily wonders when Hoseok
began to look at him in such a manner.

"Finish the bowl for me, Tae."

Taehyung sighs quietly through his nose and Hoseok simply smiles in response. He finishes
his small meal within two minutes, watchful eyes on him the entire time. He carefully sets the
empty bowl down on the nightstand, mindful of his quivering hands.

Hoseok parts his lips to speak when Taehyung turns back to him, his eyes big as he looks at
him. "Do you think it's worth it?" Taehyung stares down at his hands as he tries to understand
what the other means. "Do you think treating yourself this badly is worth it to please the
people who aren't part of your life anymore?"

Taehyung swallows hard, his eyes widening at the revealing statement. "What..." He
swallows again when his voice comes out frail. "What do you mean?"

Hoseok gives him a little smile, the soft curve of it sympathetic. "Your parents want
something out of you, right?” he says, his tone quiet yet firm. “They want you to behave a
certain way, don't they? They've made you become someone you're not, haven't they?"

Taehyung quickly looks away as if the truth burned him. He can't deny anything the other has
deduced because nothing he said is false. He is who he is as a result of his parents' teachings
and expectations for him. It's no wonder he's in a constant state of conflict with himself. He
doesn't know who he should lend an ear to; the voices that bring him fear or the tame,
indistinct one trying to be heard over the shouts?

He scowls down at his scarred fingers but the features of his face soften as soon as a warm
hand settles over his own. "I..." He pauses involuntarily, his current vulnerability worrying
him. "I don't know who to listen to."

Hoseok's smile widens considerably before the hand over Taehyung's lifts toward his chest
and lands over his covered heart. It presses against his sternum, the tips of his fingers lightly
digging into the fabric of the white shirt he's wearing. "Who else than the voice closest to
you?" he lets out, not a trace of doubt in his low tone. "It wants nothing more than your well-
being yet you always set it aside in favor of the ones yelling in the distance. I feel for that
little voice, you know?"

The pink glow settling over his cheeks surprises Taehyung. He smiles timidly at him as if he
hadn't meant to say these words out loud. Taehyung is glad he uttered them because a lasting
peace makes its home in his heart. It's simple, it always has been. He should listen to the
voice he knows so intimately. He should listen to the angel's caring voice that wants nothing
more than to see him smile. He should listen to the voices he trusts and not those he believes
he should obey.

Taehyung doesn't realize a tear has escaped him until Hoseok reaches out to wipe it with a
swipe of his thumb. The simple gesture brings on many more salty drops and Taehyung is
completely powerless against them. Hoseok doesn't say a word as he watches him cry, his
gaze tender just like the knuckles affectionately brushing his cheek. He sobs quietly, his lips
kept tightly shut to hold back the wet gasps attempting to escape him. He isn't sure why he's
suddenly crying but he assumes it's in large part because of the relief washing over the tense
muscles of his heart and mind like a calm ocean wave.

He doesn't cry for long despite the soothing caress coaxing him into letting out all of the
moisture in his body. Hoseok wipes his glistening cheeks with the sleeve of his shirt, his lips
curling when Taehyung's head follows his movements. Somehow, he doesn't feel so ashamed
to be crying in front of him yet again. He has come to understand that Hoseok doesn't have an
ounce of judgment in him when he sees his emotions overflow.

"Alright, time to go to sleep," Hoseok lets out with a lilt to his voice.

Taehyung wants to argue that it's barely a quarter past nine but Hoseok is already turning
away from him and sliding off the mattress. He heads for the door to wash his bowl in the
kitchen but he stops in his steps when he notices Taehyung getting to his feet. The latter
mimics the motion of brushing his teeth and Hoseok nods at him before leaving him behind.

He plops down onto the pliant mattress once his teeth are clean. Hoseok brings the Shih Tzu
to his chest upon returning and sets it down at the edge of the bed where it curls up on itself
to sleep. He slips under the sheets and promptly turns off the bedside lamp illuminating the
room. Their surroundings are plunged into darkness immediately, the faint light from the
window gradually shading everything in gray. Hoseok makes himself comfortable and
reaches out to place a hand on Taehyung's head to push him down when he remains seated,
unwilling to sleep so early. Taehyung grunts in protest and Hoseok giggles in amusement.

Taehyung lies on his side, instinctively facing him. Hoseok is also turned in his direction and
their eyes easily meet in the darkness. A glimmer of moonlight and artificial lightning
reflects off Hoseok's narrowing eyes. He hums, the sound rumbling deep in his throat. "How
comfortable are we?"

Taehyung sighs and it ruffles the stray strands of Hoseok's bangs. "Very," Taehyung admits,
unable to hold his smile back.

Hoseok gives him a toothy smile and it's easily visible in the dim lighting of the room. "Then
it's your permanent bed from now on?" he asks, his tone rising with hope. "Yoongi-hyung
made sure to let me know how ridiculous it was to let you sleep on the couch."

Taehyung's smile widens at the memory of the energetic head shake Yoongi gave him when
he told him it was his choice. He would have told him exactly how he felt if he was feeling
any better.
"I think it will be," he replies softly.

Hoseok shifts under the covers until he finds his hands. For once, they’re as warm as the sun
personified. “Then you agree to be my body pillow?"

His tone rose in a question but it feels more like an obligation to Taehyung. It's not one he
minds, however. He slowly nods and Hoseok immediately scoots over until their chests are
practically touching and their knees are knocking together.

Taehyung's head is brought close by a firm hand until his face is concealed in the dip between
Hoseok's neck and shoulder. It takes a single inhale to catch the familiar aromas of vanilla
and citrus mint, the scents more potent than on the pillow. There is also another underlying
smell that Taehyung can only describe as Hoseok's very own fragrance. It's much more
enticing than he ever expected.

Hoseok rests his chin against the crown of his head while his arm lightly cradles his waist.
Taehyung's body is delighted to be so close to another human being after so much resistance
from his mind. There's something that differentiates Jimin's cuddling and Hoseok's embrace.
It feels almost intimate to be flushed against him, so close that they are exchanging body
heat. He's been missing this opportunity for much too long.

"I've been waiting for you, Tae," Hoseok murmurs, his voice so soft it blends with the
silence. "I get the others to sleep with me sometimes but they aren't always willing to spend
the night with me." Hoseok lowers his face until his nose is buried in brown strands. "Who do
you think is the best at giving cuddles?" he asks, his voice muffled by a head full of hair.
"Minus Jimin-ah, of course."

Taehyung smiles against the throat exposed to him, his mind conjuring up all sorts of images
of their friends. "Jungkookie?" he guesses, the creeping fatigue seeping into his voice.

Hoseok hums. "Close but no. It's actually Jin-hyung and JJ-noona." Taehyung lifts his head
despite his sleepiness and Hoseok pulls his head back to look at him. He smiles down at him,
his eyes curving in amusement. "I know, strange. You should sneak into their beds one day,
you won't regret it. I sleep like a damn baby with Jin-hyung and I never want to let JJ go once
I have her in my arms. Their lovers have them all to themselves, the lucky bastards."

Taehyung huffs out a laugh as he returns to his initial position against the nook of Hoseok's
neck and shoulder. The latter’s soft and steady breaths easily lull him into a state of
tranquility.

He falls asleep without struggle, the warmth he's enveloped in effectively clearing his mind
of useless thoughts and providing him with peace.
 Sweet Soul
Chapter Notes

This has to be one of my favorite chapters along with 28-31 (my all-time favorites). It's
just so full of conflicting emotions, something that this fictional Taehyung and I can
relate to. It was overall a soft and soothing chapter to write. I also just really love
namgijin haha

A soft knock on the door gently pulls both Taehyung and Mickey out of their slumber. He
isn't even sure what woke him up in the first place until another set of light knocks resonate
from the wooden door. Taehyung moves to sit up, frowning about the unfamiliar weight on
him, but the previous night's events come back to him when he opens his eyes and he's met
with caramel skin. The body he's pressed against shifts and he lifts his head in time to see
lidded eyes graze past his face.

As soon as Hoseok's gaze settles on the door across from them, the handle is turned and
Namjoon comes in with relaxed steps and the distinct aroma of fried eggs. He stops in his
tracks when he sees the drowsy men tangled together on the bed. His expression is that of
surprise but it soon dispels to be replaced by delight. Dimples dig into his cheeks as he smiles
broadly at them. His eyes momentarily follow the dog trotting out of the room.

"No wonder you didn't wake up, you had someone to sleep with," Namjoon says, his smile
widening further as his attention returns to them. "I was wondering where Tae had gone."

Taehyung looks up at the elated man with warming cheeks, the heat rising to his face not a
product of his fever. It lifted overnight, leaving him feeling rested but hungry. Even in his
sudden shyness, he doesn't think of unraveling himself from the one providing him with
warmth. Hoseok just chuckles tiredly at him, his head falling back to his pillow below.

Yoongi walks in after Namjoon, his own surprise short-lived when he notices them. "Since
you didn't get up to make us breakfast, we used your kitchen as we pleased," he tells the
owner of the house nonchalantly. “I can’t guarantee we have anything for you.” Hoseok
raises his head once more to narrow his eyes at his friend. "We do have leftovers if you want.
One of the toasts didn’t turn out so great.”

Hoseok grabs one of the two extra pillows behind him and hurls it precisely at Yoongi's face.
The victim lets out an exclamation of surprise when the cushion hits its mark and Taehyung
giggles before he can stop himself. Yoongi's eyes move straight to him when the pillow falls
into his lifted arms, the light dusting of pink on his cheeks complimenting his smile. "Well, it
seems you’re not so sick anymore if you can laugh at my misfortune."
He makes his way to Taehyung's side of the bed under Namjoon's amused gaze. A pale hand
lowers out of Taehyung’s vision and pulls the covers off of them. Taehyung instinctively
presses himself closer in response to the sudden drop in temperature. Hoseok groans in
protest of Yoongi's action but he doesn't attempt to pull the sheets back on them. Yoongi grins
down at them, exposing his gums, and lightly presses the back of his hand against Taehyung's
throat. He nods in satisfaction at Taehyung's lowered body temperature.

"Hoseok-ah must have sucked the sickness and exhaustion right out of your system," he says,
the hint of a smirk further curling his lips.

Taehyung sighs, an unexplainable timidity overtaking him. Namjoon huffs as he walks closer
and gingerly sits at the edge of the bed as if he doesn't want to shake him too much.

"Now, how did Hoseokie get you to sleep with him?" he asks, his tone just as entertained as
his gaze. "You're quite the stubborn one."

Taehyung automatically turns his head to look at a smiling Hoseok, the knuckles on his neck
sliding along with the movement. He releases a long breath, his eyes lingering on the face
only inches away from him. "The bed is comfortable.”

"Someone else is comfortable too," Namjoon adds instantly, a toothy grin revealing his
dimples.

Taehyung quickly looks away toward the ceiling, earning him a wave of bubbly giggling,
loud chortling, and muted laughter. Taehyung closes his eyes, his warming cheeks baffling
him. He didn't know himself to be so easily embarrassed until he came to know the people of
this little coffee shop. He often acted bashful and timid in the past to be viewed with favor
but at the moment, the pink shade of his skin is completely involuntary and unexpected. He's
changing and he doesn't think he dislikes it.

"Alright, alright, let's go eat," Namjoon lets out, patting Taehyung's clothed thigh in the
process. "I'm starving."

Taehyung looks up at him, smiling without reason, and Namjoon returns it in kind.

"Leftovers, huh." Hoseok murmurs.

"Yup, leftovers Namjoon didn't help in making," Yoongi replies without delay.

Namjoon rolls his eyes at his friend in response. The contact on Taehyung's neck and folded
leg vanish, leaving a faint trace of warmth and a mild prickle on his uncovered skin. The arm
around his waist shows no signs of movement, however. Yoongi's expression remains neutral
as he walks out of the room as if he hadn't been laughing just a couple of seconds ago.

Namjoon pushes himself up and turns around to face Taehyung. "I assume you're well
enough for your shift today?"

Taehyung nods, the smile crawling to his lips coming naturally to him. Namjoon nods back,
convinced, and promptly leaves the room.
The energy in the room tangibly dissipates now that the two have left. A comfortable silence
cloaks those who remain. Instead of moving away to get out of bed, Hoseok instead brings
Taehyung closer, his arms firmly wrapped around his waist. Their foreheads knock together,
and their breaths mingle now that a handful of centimeters separates them. Hoseok's eyes fall
shut in an instant.

"Let's stay a bit,” he murmurs. “They'll wait for us, the bastards."

Taehyung holds his breath, their proximity suddenly making him nervous. The fever must
have gotten to his head yesterday because there hadn't been a trace of anxiety in his heart
when Hoseok slipped into bed with him. Now that the haze in his mind has cleared, he's free
to think until his head overflows with malicious thoughts.

It would have been quite an easy task for Hoseok to take advantage of his vulnerable state
last night. He was feverish and sickly, his body much too weak to stop any advances. The
man had told him his attraction didn't solely lie in women after all. Since the very first day he
chose to come here, he has left himself completely vulnerable. It was his overpowering urge
to hurt himself that had led him to accept a stranger's offered aid, but now it's trust that keeps
him here in a bed that isn't his own. Even with that trust in him, his brain conjures up
unwanted situations where he's helpless and powerless against the man he considers his
friend. More than the fear and anxiety it builds in him, it fills him with shame. He should be
able to trust the angel in human skin wholeheartedly. He should know the person who has
done so much for him won't harm him. He should believe in Hoseok as much as he believes
in him.

"Hey." Taehyung blinks, his hazy vision clearing until he can distinctly see the brown irises
in front of him. "Stop," Hoseok hisses, his voice loud in the silence of the space they are
sharing. "I have no idea what you're thinking, but you better stop."

Taehyung wordlessly stares back at him. There's no hostility in Hoseok's eyes and relaxed
eyebrows, just unlimited calm. Taehyung averts his gaze and unintentionally settles on his
lips instead. They slowly curl up at the corners and he watches them move as Hoseok
speaks.

"Won't you tell me what's on your mind?" he says without haste. "I'm all ears." Taehyung
hesitantly looks back up at his eyes. "Either you tell me or you stop thinking so much,"
Hoseok continues. "It's your choice."

Quieting the ruckus inside of him is nigh impossible so it leaves him with a single option.
Hoseok is still smiling at him, his gaze lightweight and devoid of pressure. He patiently waits
for him and Taehyung is touched enough to bring what's inside of him to the surface.

"You..." He trails off when Hoseok takes a silent breath in anticipation. "Yesterday... I was
defenseless." Taehyung swallows hard, unreasonable fear dripping down his spine, and
Hoseok's smile falters slightly upon seeing his struggle to expel the words from his mind. "I
was weak and vulnerable," he continues, his voice a mere whisper. "I had no way to defend
myself so if you wanted to, you could have done whatever you wanted to me..."
Hoseok's smile falls in a second flat and his eyes widen in shock. He stares at him and
Taehyung finds it difficult to breathe under the lengthy gaze. He doesn't realize he's inching
away until the arms around his torso are tightening their hold and pulling him back in, almost
as if they fear he will flee and never return. Hoseok's lips part and close twice, unsure of what
he should say to appease the other.

"I've..." He pauses, gathering his thoughts. "I've pushed you to do things here and there but
they were never meant to hurt you. I've told you before that I care about your well-being and
I would never do anything to cause you any sort of distress. I hope you know that."

Taehyung slowly nods and the tension in Hoseok's jaw gradually vanishes. He smiles again
but it's visibly strained and lasts for no longer than two seconds.

"Is that why you always refused to sleep with me?" he asks, his tone low. "That's why you
hesitated to sit on my bed that time I wanted to speak with you? It wasn't just because you
were nervous?"

Taehyung nods again, his gaze falling back to Hoseok's lips. "I should be able to trust you
just as much as you trust me but I can't help thinking of the worst," he admits, his airy tone
revealing his distress. “I don’t even mean to.”

He knows of the worst so it often comes back to instill fear in him. He hates the experiences
he's had but they are eternally a part of him. If he could let these memories slip out of his
brain, he would be such a free spirit. He wouldn't live every day like something is out to get
him all the time.

The weight on his waist is lifted to instead be replaced by a light touch on his cheek. A thumb
strokes the skin over his cheekbone and he blinks up at its owner. The eyes on him are filled
with compassion and what Taehyung can only describe as admiration. He finds himself
unable to look away, the emotion in the other's eyes familiar yet foreign to him. His heart
picks up the pace in anticipation of something he isn't even aware of.

"Who made a sweet soul like you suffer?" Hoseok whispers, his brow furrowing. "How could
they put so much pain and worry into you?"

Taehyung's breath audibly hitches upon hearing the softly-spoken words. The thumb on him
stops its soothing caress to instead glide up to his hairline and pull his hair away from his
forehead. All Taehyung can do is stare in silence as Hoseok leans forward and places a gentle
kiss on the bridge of his nose. His lips are smooth and warm against his skin, their heat
lingering long after he pulls away.

Their eyes meet again once the two are far enough to see one another. Hoseok's smile is
unimaginably kind as he looks at him and Taehyung can only wordlessly gaze back at him in
return. His hair falls back into place when the fingers run through the entire length of his dark
strands. The digits glide over his body to rest on the curve of his waist and squeeze the flesh
there supportively.

"Your heart won't always be so heavy, I promise," Hoseok assures him, his tone soft and
steady.
Against all odds, Taehyung believes him. He nods at him and Hoseok smiles wider in
response. The latter's head sinks back into his pillow but he doesn't close his eyes. He instead
observes him, the curve of his lips never losing its strength. Taehyung imitates him, his heart
beating loudly in his ears.

Without warning, the fingers on him brush over the light fabric of the shirt he's wearing and
he jerks at the sudden ticklish contact. The curl of Hoseok's lips turns mischievous and in an
instant, Taehyung is gasping and curling on himself. Nails run over his trembling sides before
traveling to his armpits and throat. It only takes a couple of seconds before Taehyung
unleashes the laugh he was holding back. It comes out as a loud and high-pitch giggle but
he's too preoccupied with the overwhelming sensation to be embarrassed. It soon tapers off
into silence when Hoseok's hands slip under his shirt.

In contrast to the smile on his lips and his shaking shoulders, panic slips into his heart and it
has him fighting Hoseok even harder. He feels the fabric of the shirt he's wearing lift to his
belly and his jaw grows tense in apprehension. The digits glide over the bumps of his ribs and
he knows there's no way to hide anymore.

He is shown mercy at last and he slumps against the ruffled sheets, panting hard as if he just
ran a marathon. He looks up at the pale ceiling as he regains his breathing, wondering what
has just happened. He assumes this was retaliation for the previous day.

The bed shifts under Hoseok's weight and he lowers his head to see him. Hoseok reaches for
his exposed midriff before Taehyung can even think of pulling the hem of his shirt down. A
warm hand settles over the area around his navel before sliding down to the jutting bone of
his hip. Hoseok traces the long scar there with both his eyes and thumb, his expression
unreadable. He slowly looks up from the pale mark and smiles when he meets Taehyung's
eyes. The latter looks back in confusion, apprehension lowering his eyebrows and quickening
his heartbeat. Hoseok doesn't utter a single word as he lays down beside him and rests his
cheek against his abdomen. Taehyung stares at the crown of Hoseok's head, the meaning of
his smile eluding him.

He directs his gaze back to the ceiling, his body gradually calming down from its agitated
state. He closes his eyes after a moment, the weight on him practically becoming part of his
body.

The unexpected shout coming from the kitchen has both of them chuckling. Hoseok pushes
himself upright and runs a hand through his messy strands. "We better go join them before
they barge in here like hungry beasts."

They sluggishly climb off the bed and shuffle over to the kitchen where Namjoon and Yoongi
are seated. The two smile up at Taehyung and he detects there is a reason behind it. It's only
when Namjoon's lips pull back to show his teeth that Taehyung realizes the two must have
heard him laugh in the quiet house. He quickly looks away from them and sits across the
empty seat. Hoseok soon occupies it.

"You two have tickling fights early in the morning now?" Namjoon lets out, his smile
slipping into his voice. “Did I miss something important?”
Hoseok snorts loudly like a frustrated stallion and flicks his chin in Taehyung's direction. "He
started it."

"Oh?"

Taehyung shrugs at an intrigued Yoongi. He pretends to look interested in the eggs and soup
placed hazardously in front of them.

"Let's eat, I'm starving," he says in a casual tone.

Yoongi snickers at this and the rest agree to eat with smiles on their faces. Taehyung simply
sighs down at the table, a smile of his own crawling to his lips.

—-

He enjoys the comfort of Seokjin's car and his company. His presence always does wonders
to appease him. His high-pitch laughter soothes the tired muscles of his mind and releases the
tension in his body. Even now, Seokjin is telling him a ridiculous story and he can't help but
chuckle a bit if only to hear the other's squeaky laughter. He likes him and it seems his love is
reciprocated.

"I'm glad you're coming home with me today," Seokjin tells him once he has regained his
composure. "We're both happy to have you over."

Taehyung still remembers the excitement in Namjoon's voice when his boyfriend told him
Taehyung would be coming over and sleeping there for the night. Hoseok has encouraged
him to go today, telling him this was his chance to sleep with Seokjin. He didn't expect to
have the opportunity come so soon after Hoseok revealed he was the best to cuddle with.

"Thank you for having me," he replies quietly, pulling himself out of his thoughts.

Seokjin gives him a radiant smile as they enter the underground parking lot and he pulls into
a parking space. In two minutes, Seokjin is unlocking the door to his apartment and they are
greeted by the murmur of a television as they come in.

The first words that come to mind when they reach the living room are elegant and cozy. The
two words aren't always complimentary but as he looks around at the large couch, the
spotless black counters, and the wooden coffee table, it's all he can think of. Namjoon's blond
head appears over the couch's backrest and Taehyung is reminded of Hoseok greeting him
like this when he returns upstairs after work. Seokjin smiles wide when Namjoon rises to his
knees so his head and shoulders tower over the furniture.

"It's a surprise to see your face here, Tae," he tells him, his voice pleasantly smooth. "I don't
know why it took so long for you to visit. It's been almost four months already."

Taehyung smiles at him as they approach, Namjoon's enthusiasm to see him easing the
nervousness suddenly building in his belly. Namjoon returns the smile easily and
affectionately pats his shoulder once he's within reach. Seokjin leans in and his lover wastes
no time placing a light peck on his lips. Namjoon glances up at Taehyung, his smile revealing
what he's thinking.

"You want a show?"

Taehyung laughs, taken aback, and Seokjin promptly smacks his boyfriend's bicep. Namjoon
grins widely, not even flinching under the solid slap. With a hand on Taehyung's back,
Seokjin leads him to the island counter. He gestures for him to sit on one of the two stools
and Taehyung obliges without hesitation.

"Don't mind him," Seokjin tells him with a wave of his hand.

Taehyung turns around in his rotating seat and meets Namjoon's eyes across the wide room.
"Seems like he hasn’t been fed in a while," he comments without really thinking.

A hand instantly flies to his mouth in shock at what he has just said so casually. Namjoon's
snort is immediate and so is Seokjin's exclamation behind him. Namjoon laughs into his hand
and Taehyung turns back to Seokjin, watching as the eldest shakes his head.

"You and Jimin-ah share one brain cell. I can't believe you two." Taehyung lowers his hand
and gives him an apologetic smile. Seokjin's grimace falls without delay. "Alright, I'll get
cooking. You want anything to eat while you wait?"

Taehyung shakes his head but a plate of homemade caramel cookies is placed in front of him
regardless. Namjoon appears beside him and takes the remaining seat. There's no hesitancy in
his movement as he reaches for a golden cookie. Seokjin looks over his shoulder as if he
sensed the action and is quick to narrow his eyes at him.

"Not for you."

"Aw, hyung," Namjoon whines instantly.

Taehyung pushes the plate toward Namjoon and the latter beams at this, his dimples in full
exposure. He takes another cookie, a partially-eaten biscuit in his other hand. Seokjin just
shakes his head, a smile slipping past his lips, before turning around and getting to work.
After a dozen minutes of watching him move around the kitchen, Taehyung can’t help but
feel guilty for just sitting there and eating sweets instead of helping.

"Do you need help, hyung?" he offers.

The eldest turns around, his eyes big and round as if he'd forgotten they were there. He smiles
at Taehyung, his eyes briefly traveling to Namjoon whose attention is on his phone.

"I’m completely fine, sweetie." Taehyung's eyebrows rise in response to the affectionate term
and Seokjin simply smiles wider in response, the curve of his lips playful. "If you feel bad,
you can go on a walk with Joonie. There's a really pretty park just five minutes away from
here on foot."

Namjoon looks up from his phone and sends a smile Taehyung's way before dropping to his
feet and circumventing the counter to get to his lover. He wraps firm arms around his waist
and Seokjin naturally leans back into the hold. "Look at you, trying to be a cool older brother.
You'll get bored without us, won't you?"

Seokjin turns his body around, dragging Namjoon along with him. The look of disbelief on
Seokjin's face has Taehyung tittering despite himself. "It's not like you two will be of any
help," Seokjin says without mincing his words. "Especially you, Joon. Taehyungie probably
isn't much better."

Taehyung smiles wider in defeat, a hurried hand rising to his bangs to push them away from
his eyes in his sheepishness. Seokjin laughs out loud and his back rumbles against Namjoon's
chest. He reaches behind him and casually taps his boyfriend's back. The latter releases his
grip on him without protest.

"Off you go."

Namjoon pats Taehyung's shoulder as he passes by on his way to get his jacket. Taehyung
doesn't stand immediately and instead looks up at Seokjin, his eyes automatically drawn to
his back and broad shoulders. He freezes in surprise when Seokjin turns to face him, a
pleasant smile on his lips.

"You're sweet, Tae," Seokjin says, his tone kind. "Go and relax with Joon. You'll have a good
meal waiting for you when you come back."

Taehyung blinks a few times, fighting the tears unexpectedly coming to the surface of his
eyes. He's touched beyond words. The thought of coming back home to homemade food
reminds him of calm evenings in Hoseok's kitchen but also even further in the past to the
time when his mother and father still cooked for him and his siblings. He would find his
parents laughing together in the kitchen and plates upon plates of food on the dining table. He
remembers the excitement of seeing more food than he could fit into his stomach and the
lively voices filling the small dining room. He truly yearns for this period of the past to return
to him and Seokjin is offering him just that.

Seokjin watches him fight himself with a toothy smile and Taehyung just looks down at the
laminate countertop. He gets down from his seat when he still feels a pair of eyes on him and
makes his way to the entrance where he left his coat hanging in the closet. Namjoon is quick
to join him there after he loudly says his goodbyes. The two leave the apartment without
wasting time.

Namjoon is talkative during their little walk to the park and Taehyung is surprised to discover
he doesn't mind.

"We chose this apartment because of the park, actually," Namjoon informs him once they
pass by the stone pillars designating the entrance of the park. "I love taking walks or biking
under tall trees. I overthink a lot so taking a stroll clears my mind."

Taehyung understands him without trouble. Ever since Hoseok made him go on walks, he has
started feeling better even if the effects are temporary. For an hour or more, he’s at peace with
the world and himself.
Namjoon falls silent when they finally enter the municipal park. The dirt path underneath
their shoes crunch as they walk under the long branches full of leaves. A cool breeze has
them leisurely swaying back and forth and Namjoon looks up at them, the features of his face
completely relaxed as he observes the gentle movements of nature. Taehyung automatically
smiles when he sees this and Namjoon soon meets his eyes, his lips inclined toward the sky.
"This is nice, right?"

Taehyung nods without hesitation, his own body free of tension. They walk slowly through
the world of green and Taehyung wonders how beautiful it would be if the leaves were in
various shades of warm colors.

"We should come back here when the leaves have already changed color," Namjoon
comments, their thoughts aligning. "It's always my favorite time of the year to be here."

Taehyung smiles to himself and agrees with a silent nod of his head.

He feels genuinely at peace with himself as they get further and further into the park,
reaching its heart where there are only a handful of other people. They pass them until the
two are the only human beings moving along the path. Various species of birds and squirrels
with dark coats keep them company. It's chilly this time of the year but somehow he isn't
shivering. He's usually sensitive to the cold so the lightest breeze has his teeth clattering but
here, accompanied by a friend he holds dear and harmless animals, he feels warm and cozy.

The distinct ring of a text message has them both looking down at Namjoon's jacket pocket.
He pulls out his phone and quickly checks the message before smiling up at his walking
partner.

"Looks like we should be heading back,” Namjoon announces. “Let's take the shorter way
out."

Taehyung follows after him, the giddiness in his heart making his steps as weightless as the
blooms swaying in the wind.
 Warmth of a Campfire

In twelve minutes, they are back in front of the apartment door. Taehyung pants hard as they
step in, the running they did still affecting his unfit body. He hears Seokjin sing to a soft tune
he's heard a couple of times on the radio over his noisy breaths.

Namjoon can walk fast, extremely fast even. His long legs bring him places quickly.
Taehyung isn't slow but he still had to lightly run to catch up to him. Once he saw him
jogging up to him, Namjoon broke into a run without warning. He laughed when Taehyung
whined and this led to them practically sprinting the rest of the way home.

Seokjin raises an eyebrow when he notices them come in, shoulders heaving and skin
glistening. "I told you to hurry but it didn't mean run," he comments, amusement making his
lips curl.

Namjoon laughs breathily as he takes off his jacket to hang it in the closet by the entrance.
"Tae just started jogging so I did too."

Taehyung huffs at this as he removes his coat. "You walk really fast.”

Seokjin bursts into lively laughter, his body bending with the force of it. "I told you those
long legs were too quick." Seokjin turns to Taehyung, a crooked finger pointing in Namjoon's
direction. "This jerk always tells me I walk too slow but he just doesn't realize he walks as
fast as sonic runs."

Namjoon waves his criticism away as he walks toward the bathroom. "Whatever." He turns
his attention to Taehyung. "I'll be quick."

With these final words, Namjoon vanishes from sight. Not a minute passes until Namjoon's
voice is heard through the walls of the apartment. Taehyung sits back down on the barstool
for no more than three seconds before Seokjin takes his hand and pulls him to the couch. He
gasps silently when his rear and back sink into the couch's soft and pliant material.

Seokjin smiles broadly at him as he watches him become one with the backrest. "I know, I
know," he begins before Taehyung can say anything. "The best thing your pretty little ass has
ever laid on."

Taehyung smiles and shifts to be even more comfortable. Seokjin chuckles softly at him and
turns to the television. Namjoon's loud voice brings a thought to Taehyung's mind, making
him look back at the person so close to him.

"Your singing is really pretty, hyung."

Seokjin turns back to him with widened eyes. "Of course it is," he replies, his reddening ears
betraying the confidence in his voice.
Taehyung parts his lips and releases his voice without restraint, his lips moving around the
song the other had greeted him with. Seokjin watches him silently, giving him his full
attention before joining him. Taehyung's rich voice and Seokjin's high tone blend
harmoniously into one unified voice, making the two of them smile in delight. Seokjin
reaches into his pocket for his phone and soon enough the song they are singing is playing on
the tiny speakers. They start the song from the beginning without complaints. Before they
know it, they're singing loudly to another popular song.

By the time the third song ends, Namjoon emerges from the steamy room with damp hair and
glossy skin. He looks at them with raised eyebrows and a smile. Taehyung notices his wet
back as he sits to his left and resists the urge to dry it for him.

With a noticeable exhale, Namjoon belts out the next line but his cracking voice prematurely
ends his show. "Oh shit, my bad," he lets out instantly, a hand shooting up to his throat.

Taehyung releases a high-pitch giggle that promptly sets off the eldest as well. Namjoon
smiles wide as he watches the two laugh at him, his dimples in full view. He shakes his head
at them and shrugs without offense. Once the two have sobered up, he pats Taehyung's back.
"Your turn. We can eat when you're done."

Taehyung wastes no time getting his backpack. The couple has already scooted closer to each
other when he turns back around.

"Can I use your soap?" he asks, internally cursing himself for forgetting something so
necessary.

The smile that forms on Seokjin's lips already tells him his answer. "Of course," he replies.
"Whichever one you like the smell of, you can use."

Taehyung thanks them and hurries to the bathroom. After sniffing the two bottles of soap, he
decides to use the mandarin and vanilla soap which is already filling the room with a sweet
aroma.

When he returns to the living room, the two's heads shoot up to him. He stares blankly at
them, earning a smile from Namjoon who strides up to him. He instinctively takes a step back
as he sees him rapidly approaching. He stops two feet away and leans in close without
warning. Taehyung blinks at him in confusion and Namjoon simply smiles as he straightens
up and turns around.

"I win."

Seokjin playfully pouts at this and Taehyung realizes that they’ve made a competition out of
soap. He is led toward the filled dining table which had previously been empty. He sits on
Seokjin's right and across from Namjoon, leaving the three other seats empty. He can imagine
the other employees of A Little Taste of Sunshine taking up the remaining seats while the
five extra occupy the couch and bar stools. He'd like to have a big dinner with everyone like
they're one big family. Somehow, he knows it will happen someday.
Namjoon thanks the cook for the food and Taehyung mimics him before digging in. He has
become familiar with Seokjin's food over the months. It's the taste of home and care. Through
his meals, Taehyung can tell he enjoys cooking for his loved ones, even if he complains once
or twice. Seokjin smiles at him and holds up a crooked thumb. Taehyung returns the gesture
without delay and Seokjin beams at this as if he needed Taehyung's previously given
approval.

"I should start a restaurant like the twins," Seokjin comments as he turns to Namjoon. "My
food would be made with meat of the highest quality and fresh produce, of course."

Namjon smiles as he chews his glass noodles. "I would expect nothing less from you."

Seokjin brings a mouthful of food to his mouth, puffing up his cheeks childishly. He glances
at Taehyung, his focus on the latter’s content expression. "Of course, everyone will have to
help me out. You have to pay back all the food I've fed you."

Taehyung can't even begin to count how many meals and snacks Seokjin has made for him.
The eldest, along with Hoseok, feed him more than he feeds himself.

Namjoon shrugs at him nonchalantly and Seokjin's eyes narrow instantly. "You're telling me
not to bring you into this, aren't you?" he snaps. "Spit that food out right now."

Namjoon lets out a breath of laughter and peers up at Taehyung, mirth in his curved eyes. He
rebels against his boyfriend and instead swallows with gusto. Seokjin shakes his head in
response, his amused expression not conveying the emotions accompanying his words.

Taehyung watches the two bicker over unimportant things with a weightless heart. Everyone
knows Namjoon would abandon his dreams to help Seokjin. He wordlessly observes them,
his thoughts going to his little sister who he often quarrels over the most trivial of matters. He
assumes she's at peace now that he's gone. She told him through text just three days ago how
empty the apartment is without him, but he would rather it be calm and silent than filled with
his father's angry voice. Him leaving was an improvement in her life and he doesn't regret his
decision in the least.

Once they are all done with both their conversations and food, Seokjin sends them off to do
the dishes, telling them that cooks don't wash the plates, they fill them. They work without
chatter, the clinking of ceramic and the sound of rushing water from the kitchen sink filling
up the silence. Namjoon finally speaks when he sets the plate he just wiped onto a pile of
other clean dishes.

"So?" Taehyung looks up from his foamy hands to meet his eyes. "How was it to sleep with
Hoseok-ah? Nice, right?"

Taehyung unsuccessfully attempts to hold back his smile. He uses his simple job as an excuse
to look away. "Yeah."

Namjoon titters, a wet hand rising to cover his mouth. "He told me he's been asking you to
sleep with him for a while now. You wouldn't imagine him to be a clingy guy but he sure
loves human contact."
A question springs up to Taehyung's mind, forcing him to lift his head once more. Namjoon
smiles down at him knowingly, his dimples drawing Taehyung's attention.

"Yes, I have slept with him," Namjoon answers. "We all have. He's got this power of
persuasion, you see. You and Yoongi-hyung are just stubborn but he still got you both, hasn't
he? If you’re anything like Yoongi-hyung, there’s no turning back."

Taehyung shrugs at him and Namjoon pats his back with a damp hand. The touch makes him
turn, something in the back of his mind wishing to escape. "Actually..." he begins hesitantly.
"I was hoping I could sleep with you two."

Namjoon appears taken aback. "Oh?" he lets out in disbelief. "Well, that one night must have
been a revelation for you." Taehyung explains that Seokjin is ranked number one in cuddling
and Namjoon snickers good-heartedly. "So you want to test him out for one night, is that it?"

Taehyung tilts his head to the side, unsure if he should agree to this exact phrasing. "Yes..?"

Namjoon grins down at him. "It's not like we sleep in each other's arms anyway so I'll let you
steal him away from me tonight."

Taehyung smiles down at the sink and Namjoon pats him again, this time on the crown of his
head.

In a handful of minutes, their task comes to an end. Seokjin is already on the couch, his legs
propped up against his chest and his chin resting on his knees. Namjoon suggests they go
brush their teeth before they're too lazy to do so once they're on the sofa. Seokjin barely turns
his head to look at them sitting beside him once they're done. Namjoon is quick to tell him of
tonight’s plans to which he laughs out loud.

"The secret is in the shoulders," Seokjin tells the youngest present, his body not unfurling
from its position. "These broad shoulders allow me to fully envelop others, you know?"

Namjoon snorts loudly at this, his head shaking. "Sure, hyung."

Seokjin lets himself fall to his left in response, his curled body easily gaining momentum
before falling precisely on Namjoon's spread legs. Namjoon looks down at the ruffled strands
with raised eyebrows as if he didn't expect him to be there. Seokjin uncurls himself and
stretches out his legs until they're resting over Taehyung's lap. The latter reflexively rests his
arms over the other’s calves.

A drama is playing and Taehyung faintly remembers people talking about it online. From the
way the characters are being introduced, it seems to be the first episode. They watch the show
with focused minds and unwavering gazes, and by the end of the episode, they're all hooked
and at the edge of their seats. The next installment starts without prompting and they sit there
for hours, their eyes fixed on the screen. Taehyung only realizes how late it's gotten when
Seokjin yawns so violently that it looks painful.

Namjoon lightly pats his partner's neck. "We should stop here or we'll still be here at 6 in the
morning," he announces.
Taehyung carefully guides Seokjin's legs to the floor and pushes himself up. His body is sore
from the minimal movement in the last handful of hours and he stretches like a domestic cat.
Namjoon mimics him once he's on his feet. He wordlessly turns off the television, plunging
the living room into darkness. Without trouble, he navigates his apartment in the dark and
reaches his room in a couple of seconds. Light floods the short hallway and Seokjin leads
him toward his bedroom with a gentle hand on his back.

Their king-size bed is covered in pale grey sheets and a white comforter, the colors
complementing the pale walls and wooden furniture. He notices the occasional items of color
like the baby pink digital clock on the nightstand and the orange stuffed animal in between
the two pillows. Taehyung hasn't even touched the sheets' fabric yet he knows the bed will be
extremely cozy.

This prediction is proven true when he slips under the covers and the other two join him on
either side. Their warm bodies easily put him at ease without the need for a fevered mind.
Hoseok successfully sucked out his baseless fear this morning. Long arms wrap around his
waist and pull him closer until his back is pressing into a sturdy chest. He feels protected
from the pain of the world in the eldest's embrace. It's no wonder Hoseok sleeps like a baby
with him.

Seokjin buries his face into his hair and takes a comically deep breath. Taehyung blinks in the
darkness to the sound of Namjoon's quiet laughter inches away from him.

"You smell good," Seokjin comments, his voice muffled by brown strands.

"I wonder why," Namjoon replies with a lilt to his voice.

It's Taehyung's turn to chuckle. He feels so light and free of worry it's almost surreal. The
arms enveloping him don't agitate his heart and the face so close to his own doesn't give him
the urge to lean away. His body yearns for human contact, just like the person he shares a
home with. For once, his mind isn't alerting him that he's in danger. The people around him
aren't a threat; they're safe.

"Goodnight," Seokjin croons, his words clear now that his head is resting against his pillow.

Silence falls over the room after Taehyung and Namjoon return the wish. As soon as
Taehyung closes his eyes, sleep pulls him in without hesitation, beckoned over by his state of
tranquility.

—-

He's surprised by the serene face inches away from him when he wakes up in a brightly
illuminated bedroom. He could lean forward a handful of inches and bump his forehead
against Namjoon's own. He’s snoring softly, his mouth left wide open. The large bookcase
behind him, which he assumes is Namjoon’s, contrasts with the sight. Taehyung huffs out a
laugh before he can stop it, a giddiness enveloping his heart.

"He looks pretty ridiculous, doesn't he?"

Taehyung's breath hitches at the sound of the quiet voice. He rolls around until he's lying on
his back and the arm around him is now resting on his abdomen. Seokjin lifts his head to look
at him. The older man remains as handsome as usual despite his puffy eyes and messy hair.

"I think he's kind of cute like that, actually," Seokjin adds.

A smile naturally crawls to Taehyung's lips at the show of endearment. Seokjin returns the
gesture and lays back down. Neither of them is prepared to get out of the covers' cozy
embrace and part from one another so they remain unmoving until Taehyung's stomach
protests its emptiness. A big hand comes to pat the flesh over it.

"That's good to hear," Seokjin murmurs, his face suddenly filling Taehyung's vision. "Shall
we go eat?"

Taehyung wordlessly nods and the two slip out of bed carefully, their bodies still glued
together. Seokjin pushes him forward with his trunk, forcing Taehyung to pull the door open
and walk into the hallway.

"Food!" Seokjin whispers with enthusiasm.

Taehyung drags him to the bathroom so they can brush their teeth and the other follows
without issue. He's casually brushing his teeth until cold water pellets his face and exposed
neck. He jerks away to the sound of Seokjin's high-pitch laughter. Taehyung presses his lips
against the body of his toothbrush to keep it from slipping away and wipes the droplets
kissing his skin with the sleeve of his shirt.

"You're so childish, hyung," he comments without much thought.

He blinks in surprise at his own words but Seokjin simply smiles at him. "That's how I stay
young, you know,” he replies lightheartedly. “You can already see the old age in others and
that's because they act their age."

Taehyung is baffled by his statement yet it only serves to make him appreciate him more. He
shines brightly, not unlike the angel back home. While Hoseok is like the sun's rays warming
his cold cheeks, Seokjin reminds him of a cozy campfire heating his freezing hands. These
two, along with the rest of the employees of A Little Taste of Sunshine, melt the iron trapping
his heart by merely existing and Taehyung is eternally grateful for this. For now, instead of
thanking him, he has to find a way to retaliate.

Taehyung looks at him for a moment, observing as Seokjin's eyes widen in realization, before
promptly smacking the jet of running tap water and sending an ocean wave his way. Seokjin
shrieks as he takes a step back, his arms raised for protection. He lets out his
characteristically squeaky laugh when Taehyung mercilessly sends him another gush of water
and it lands perfectly on his face. Taehyung snorts out a laugh when Seokjin warily steps
toward him, his eyes on his hand the entire way. He only relaxes when Taehyung bends down
to rinse his mouth.

"I knew you were a brat deep down," he says overhead. "You, Jiminie, and Jungkookie are
the trio of the devil, I know it."
Taehyung shrugs at him as he straightens up and steps aside to let Seokjin pass. Once their
chins are dry, they head for the kitchen.

Taehyung tries to help out, he does, but when he cracks his third egg open and the bowl
underneath him becomes a galaxy, he decides that he should stand down. Seokjin's guffaw
had been enough to tell him to just set the table and let the professional chef handle the
cooking.

Dragging feet catch Taehyung's attention and he turns on his stool to look at the drowsy man
walking in their direction. He smiles at him when their eyes meet and Namjoon returns it
without delay. He wraps an arm around Taehyung's shoulder and purposefully puts his weight
down on him.

"Slept well?"

Taehyung nods energetically and Namjoon's smile widens in response, exposing the dimples
in his cheeks.

Seokjin spins around, a wooden spatula held high in his hand. "Hoseok-ah is experienced so
you can trust him when he says I’m the most comfortable to sleep with."

Namjoon pulls himself up and circumvents the counter to rest his chin against Seokjin's
shoulder. He blinks tiredly as he stares ahead at nothing in particular. Taehyung’s chest
warms at the sight.

“JJ-noona shares your rank," he informs the eldest.

The offended man releases a dramatic gasp, earning a low chuckle from the person pressed
close to him. "No way," he lets out, his tone purposely shrill. "You'll be the one to announce
who the real winner is then."

Taehyung brings a hand to his mouth in response, not too subtly hiding his smile behind his
long fingers.

Breakfast is noticeably calmer than dinner yesterday. Sleep weighs down on everyone's
minds and they mostly stay silent. Namjoon's thumb swipes over the tactile screen endlessly
as he informs them of current news as he eats his fried eggs, jam, bacon, and toast. Taehyung
had been skeptical about the combination at first, but it turned out to be quite appetizing. He
learned Hoseok was the first to do it and everyone followed when they realized it was
delectable.

Seokjin leaves the dishes to Namjoon who refuses Taehyung's help when he offers it. "I'd say
yes but you have work in thirty minutes," he tells him with an amiable smile.

Taehyung thanks him and quickly gets dressed. Seokjin is already at the door when Taehyung
emerges, his car keys jingling in his hand. Taehyung joins him at the door and the two say
their goodbyes to Namjoon before exiting the room.
After fifteen minutes spent in comfortable silence, they reach the cafe and come in together.
Taehyung is surprised when two girls that often come here smile up at him. He returns the
smile with the slightest of delays. Jimin is the first to notice them and he jogs to meet them.
Hyo walks away from a table on the far right to do the same.

"Hello," the two greet in unison, dragging the final syllable.

Seokjin returns their greeting just as enthusiastically, but Taehyung instead observes their
excited demeanor with suspicion. Jimin wraps an arm around Taehyung's shoulders and
wordlessly drags him toward the bar where Hoseok is waiting. Seokjin follows curiously,
knowing Jimin is up to something. Hyo walks at his side with a bounce to her step.

Hoseok's smile is especially bright when his employees stop at the counter. The black apron
hugs his hips and complements the cream pullover he's wearing. Taehyung firmly keeps his
thoughts to himself.

"There's a surprise waiting for you," Hoseok tells him, eyes flicking behind him.

Taehyung turns around just as Seokjin does the same, dragging Jimin along with him. He
looks around, unsure of what he should even be searching for, and stops on a familiar face.

Eunjin is already smiling up at him when his eyes meet hers. He hadn't even noticed her as he
was pulled along toward the bar. Not seeing her for nearly two months is a strange experience
for him since they used to see each other every day. She's somehow prettier than usual.

Eunjin grins up at him and his friends when the four of them stop at her table, the joy in her
eyes clear as day. Jimin casually presses his cheek against Taehyung’s.

"You two actually chose the same table,” he comments with amusement. “What are the
odds?"

Taehyung ruffles his little sister's hair, not minding pulling Jimin down with him to do so.
She bats him away with a giggle and gestures for him to sit across from her. Taehyung
glances toward the counter, his gaze grazing Hoseok's face.

"My shift starts now so if you stay I'll come to see you during my break," he promises.

Eunjin whines at this, earning fond chuckles from the employees surrounding her. He pats her
head and makes his way to the employee room with Seokjin when Jimin finally lets him go.

When his break does come, Hoseok grabs his attention with a wave of his hand and points to
the black door on his left. Taehyung can't hold back his smile when he walks off to take his
apron off.

"You look good, oppa; happy even," Eunjin comments once he's seated in front of her.

"So do you,” he says in return. “You come from a date?"

While he hadn’t been serious, the adolescent girl smiles shyly and momentarily lowers her
gaze to the table below. "Don't tell dad, he'll have a heart attack."
The two of them snicker at this, the thought of their father being upset bringing them joy.
Eunjin holds Taehyung's gaze a little longer than necessary and smiles broadly, the curve of
her lips gentle by nature.

"You seem to be doing well." She flicks her chin toward the bar. "Is it because of the cute guy
who was glued to you earlier or the barista behind the counter?"

Taehyung snorts out an exclamation of surprise and involuntarily sends a glance in the bar's
direction. Hoseok is emptying the portafilter and tapping the steaming pitcher of milk
simultaneously, his stance making it seem effortless. Eunjin is smiling even wider when he
returns his attention to her.

"Both,” he replies, his tone unintentionally subdued. “Everyone here treats me well.”

The look in the girl's eyes forces Taehyung's eyes to lower to the wooden surface below.
"Especially the one making the drinks?"

It's Taehyung's turn to smile timidly at her. She observes him with gentle eyes and it reminds
Taehyung of their late grandmother, the only person in the family kind enough to make him
feel valued and cared for.

"You like him?"

It's a simple question but the answer is much too loaded to divulge immediately.

The man is the sole cause of his current happiness and ease of mind. The angel gave him
everything he needed, from a warm bath to a loving gaze. He doesn't simply like him like a
school friend he breaks ties with once they move on to another school. He's the person he
wants to have close when he feels like singing with elation or jumping off into dark waters.
He's the person he wants to spend the rest of his life and grow old with. It's with these
thoughts that he sees just how much he has grown fond of him.

Eunjin doesn't say a word when Taehyung briefly nods, knowing exactly that it's much more
than platonic affection. She simply squeezes his arm before taking a sip of lukewarm water.
Taehyung watches her in silence, his body suddenly feeling tremendously lighter than usual
now that he has taken the time to think about what Hoseok means to him. This feeling of
weightlessness doesn't last long when a stern face appears in his mind.

"Is dad mad at me?" he asks slowly, hesitant to hear the answer.

Eunjin shrugs, her averted gaze betraying how nonchalant the gesture is . "He spoke pretty
badly of you after you left,” she says, sighing. “Said you wouldn't last a week 'out there' and
you'd come right back. He finally shut up when two weeks went by without a sign of you.”

She misses him, Taehyung realizes. He had thought she would be better off without his
presence but the big eyes on him contradict this foolish thought.

"You should come back here more often," he tells her. "I'll make you something good to drink
while you study."
She smiles and holds up her empty cup with both hands. "Can I get a free drink next time
too?"

Taehyung raises an eyebrow at this and turns around toward the bar. Hoseok sends Hyo off
with a playful tap on the back before lifting his head as if he felt his gaze on him. Taehyung
turns back around, the other's radiant smile warming his chest a little differently than usual.

"Of course he gave you a free drink," he lets out softly.

He smiles down at his curled fingers, the heat spreading throughout his chest now rising to
his cheeks. Deep inside himself, he thanks the angel with the knowledge that his voice will
reach him one way or another.
 Comfort

Taehyung unlocks the door with a feeling of giddiness he hasn't felt in a long time. It's the
excitement of trying something that has been on your mind for a long time. He can finally
start doing what he enjoys without being held back by the world and it's an energizing
feeling.

Mickey is the first to greet him. His human father appears out of the dimly lit hallway with
damp hair and cozy clothes. His attention is drawn to the smile that automatically forms on
Taehyung's lips. Hoseok returns it without hesitation, his eyes lighting up at the sight of his
happiness.

Taehyung holds up the plastic bags in his hands, one of the bags containing a box of medium
size. Hoseok nearly squeals in delight as he strides over to him. Taehyung barely has the time
to drop his bags before a body is slamming into him and he's taken into sturdy arms.

"You bastard, I thought I'd have to buy it for you," he says with a chuckle, his arms
unconsciously squeezing his shoulders in his joy. "You're ahead of me this time."

With a soft laugh of his own, Taehyung lowers his chin to Hoseok's shoulder and wraps his
arms around the other's waist, his vow still fresh in his mind. The other freezes for a second
in surprise but his body soon relaxes into the embrace.

Taehyung buries his face in the nook of his neck despite the wet strands tickling his temple.
His senses are filled with Hoseok's fragrance and heat and it's almost intoxicating. A yearning
he's unable to comprehend has him holding the body in his arms tightly. Hoseok simply leans
into his frame and presses his cheek against his. They keep their silence, choosing instead to
focus on each other's warmth and presence.

Taehyung doesn't attempt to pull away to speak. "Thank you, hyung," he says softly, his tone
low with sincerity. "It's because of you that I decided to do something my dad prevented me
from doing all these years. It's all thanks to you."

Long fingers run through his hair with tenderness so rare it feels foreign.

"You're giving yourself too little credit, Tae."

Taehyung huffs out a laugh and closes his eyes, feeling unimaginably at ease and serene in
the other's hold. He finally pulls away after a moment, wanting the angel to see just how
grateful he is, and his breath hitches in his lungs when their eyes meet.

Hoseok has that look in his eyes again and Taehyung can only describe it as one of
endearment and reverence. These are feelings he has seen in other people but never before
have they been directed at him. He doesn't know what to do with them nor how to take them
in.
"Your hard work and strength led you here, not me," Hoseok continues, not a hint of doubt in
his voice.

Taehyung swallows hard, the action doing nothing to ease his dry throat. "You don't seem to
realize just how much you've helped me."

Hoseok laughs brightly at this, his eyes curving into crescents and laugh lines appearing
around the corners of his lips. "Fine, I believe you."

Hoseok pats his back and sends him off to shower with a wave of his hand. Taehyung obliges
in a daze and disappears inside the bathroom, using that time alone to wrap his head around
the feelings behind Hoseok's gaze. Everything in him wants to deny what he perceived but
his heart insists he wasn't mistaken. It's during times like these that he wishes he had a caring
mother to talk to.

He expects the wide eyes on him when he walks out of the bathroom with a towel around his
hips once he's finished. Hoseok spends two seconds tracing the discolored scars lining his
abdomen and chest before directing his gaze up to his face. Taehyung simply walks away
toward their shared room to get dressed.

Hoseok is still looking at him with eyes round with surprise when he comes to join him on
the couch. He silences his mind when he sits close enough to the other to have their thighs
and shoulders touching. He wants to pry himself out of the vice grip his parents and life have
on him and he'll try his damndest to succeed. Hoseok thinks of him as strong so he'll believe
it for both of their sakes.

Taehyung bends down to grab the plastic bags Hoseok had most likely brought to the living
room for him. His housemate is uncharacteristically silent as he observes him pull his brand
new camera and the accompanying accessories out of their boxes. He turns the device on,
watching the screen come to life with growing excitement.

"You know why I bought it today?" he asks, a smile naturally shaping his lips when he turns
to a speechless Hoseok. The latter slowly shakes his head and Taehyung's smile broadens in
response. "I applied for an online course over a week ago, the one you have to pay for. Now I
can start whenever I want." He resists the urge to reach out for the person by his side and
instead smiles even wider. "I was right to listen to you."

Hoseok's fingers curl and unfurl on his lap and his mouth open without use. It's uncanny yet
endearing to see the ray of sunshine so silent and subdued. Taehyung turns his attention away
from him and back to the inanimate object in his big hands. He doesn't regret this purchase in
the least and it feels liberating not to have second thoughts about a decision he has made for
himself alone.

He stills his hands when fingers are in his hair again. They send the long strands away from
his face, exposing his ear and jaw. Hoseok leans into his space and stares at him
unwaveringly, his pupils taking up space and eating away at the color of his eyes. His lips
part ever so slightly and a faint rosy hue crawls to his cheeks and ears. Taehyung immediately
recognizes the intent behind that expression. He swallows as he looks back at him, his
immobile body showing a lack of both resistance and invitation.
Hoseok suddenly looks away and lets his hand drop to the little dip in between their touching
thighs. For whatever reason, Hoseok decided against what he had in mind and Taehyung is
almost hurt. He briefly thinks Hoseok must know where his mouth has been but he swipes
that thought out of his mind before it consumes him. Instead, he focuses on calming the
frantic beating of his heart.

Hoseok turns back to him after a moment, now more composed and less expressive. "I'm
really happy for you, Tae."

Taehyung lets out a breath he didn't know he was holding and smiles wide at him in response.
"I'm also really happy."

Hoseok finally relaxes once he hears this and smiles without restraint. The hand over their
thighs glides toward Taehyung's knee and finds its home there. Taehyung finds the pressure it
applies on the flesh and round bone there comforting as he tests the accessories on his new
camera. Hoseok watches the television as Taehyung explores the boxy device, his eyes
returning to him from time to time.

It isn't long until Taehyung's eyes droop with fatigue despite his enthusiasm. He has worked
endlessly the past weeks and it's taking its toll on his body. The money he used to pay for
these things didn't appear out of thin air. University took most of his money so he has to keep
earning more and more so he doesn't burden Hoseok any further.

He carefully sets the camera down on the coffee table, the hand on his knee sliding off, and
scoots back so he can raise his legs and fold them underneath his body. He pushes away all
hesitation as he lets his head drop to the side and land on the curve of Hoseok's shoulder. He
feels the latter turn his head in response but it returns to its initial position after a moment.
Hoseok holds his tongue, thoughts swirling in his head.

"You used to be so uncomfortable before," he comments at last.

A sharp pang of guilt pierces Taehyung's chest. "It was nothing personal," he hurries to
clarify, his head lifting automatically to look at him. "I..." He pauses, shyness creeping into
his chest. "I like this."

Hoseok doesn't reply at once and he suddenly wonders if it's unexpected for him to say
something like this. Hoseok finally rests his cheek against his head after a moment,
effectively dispelling his worries.

"Me too."

Taehyung's heartbeat picks up in his chest again and he doesn't quite know why. He closes his
eyes and attempts to calm himself down but his heart pumps even harder the more he
contemplates the situation he's in. He's almost certain the other can hear it work on overdrive.

An arm envelops his waist, the hesitance noticeable in how light the touch is. He's suddenly
hesitant to hold him despite rushing to him earlier. Taehyung suspects he hadn't thought
beforehand as he hurried to embrace him and his body had simply moved by itself. Taehyung
makes no move to remove the limb around him and the grip on him strengthens in response.
Taehyung rapidly falls asleep against the warm body pressed close to him, the physical
contact providing him with inexhaustible tranquility.

—-

He wakes up enveloped in warmth and fluffiness, his itchy nose the only thing disturbing his
comfort. He knows immediately that he's in Hoseok's bed from the feeling of smooth fabric
brushing the skin of his exposed belly and the familiar scent of citrusy mint filling his nose as
he breathes in what he belatedly realizes is a head full of soft hair. He opens his eyes,
blinking to clear the fatigue heavily clinging to his lids. Black strands obscure his vision,
glimpses of the white sheets appearing through the darkness. He frowns as he stretches his
limbs and they fall off the body he's pressed against.

He props himself up on one elbow and squints down at the being nearly engulfed by him.
Confusion fills him as he stares at Hoseok's serene face morphing into a faint grimace before
he slowly opens his eyes. He blinks a couple of times before swiping his gaze around the
room and stopping on Taehyung's face. He smiles without effort when their eyes meet and
Taehyung looks off to the side reflexively.

"Good morning," he mumbles, his tongue heavy in his drowsy state.

"Good morning," Taehyung replies by reflex. "How did I get here?"

Hoseok's smile widens at the question. "What do you think?" he asks, his voice bright despite
waking up only a few seconds ago. "Telekinesis? Levitation? Or maybe it was teleportation!"

Taehyung exhales loudly through his nose, earning a low chuckle from the other. "You
carried me here?" he asks despite already knowing the answer.

Hoseok dislodges his arm from where it's pressed against their chests and lifts it to pat
Taehyung's head. Taehyung's eyes nearly roll into his skull to look up at the hand on him.
"Bridal style even," Hoseok confirms, his lips pulling back to show his teeth. "You weigh
practically nothing so it wasn't really a feat even with your tall self. What was worth noting is
the fact that you didn't even stir in your sleep when I did. You must have been tired."

Taehyung thinks back to their movie night together when Hoseok fell asleep at his side. He
had decided against bringing him to his room yet he's certain the angel didn't hesitate to pick
him up despite the dead weight he must have been.

"I didn't think you were like me, though," Hoseok comments as his hand falls from the crown
of his head. Taehyung hums, urging him to elaborate, and Hoseok complies without delay.
"You like having someone in your arms, I see."

His smile widens considerably when Taehyung automatically detaches himself from the
warm body he has most likely been clinging to the entire night. He knows he sleeps better
while hugging something but he has held back from using Hoseok as his body pillow,
preferring to be one for him instead. His body has betrayed him this time but Hoseok's smile
tells him he doesn't mind in the least.
"Why am I finding this out just now?" Hoseok's eyes narrow without warning, making
Taehyung tense up. "You're holding yourself back, aren't you?" Taehyung shakes his head but
it’s clear that Hoseok thinks he's lying. He looks away, not wanting to see the pink lips
curling downward. "It's alright, I actually prefer being the crushed-up body pillow," Hoseok
tells him with a soft exhale.

Taehyung titters at the other's words and Hoseok breaks out into giddy laughter. He never
ceases to be loud and animated, even in the morning. Taehyung glances at the clock at the
thought and is surprised to see how late it is. His shift starts in three hours already. Hoseok
groans, bringing Taehyung's attention back to him.

"You're thinking about work, aren't you?" he says, his displeasure audible. "First thing in the
morning?" Taehyung almost feels guilty under the narrowed stare focused on him. This is in
part why he doesn't resist when arms wrap around him and squeeze his frame. "You need a
proper day off," Hoseok huffs as he holds Taehyung even tighter. "Then we can go out and
have fun and you could get your mind out of your two jobs. I seriously don't understand how
people like you and Yoongi-hyung do it. What boring lives you two lead."

Taehyung shrugs despite the physical resistance he meets. "It's not so bad."

"Yes, it is," Hoseok whines instantly. "I told you when we first met that life needs to be
enjoyable. Don't tell me you forgot already?"

Taehyung remembers the words clearly, even knowing exactly how the other had uttered
them. Hoseok left an impression on him then and he hasn't stopped influencing him since.

"I'm listening to you, hyung," he assures him. "I bought myself a camera. I think that's proof
enough."

Hoseok giggles joyfully as he rubs his nose against his neck like an affectionate cat. "Yes,
and I'm so proud. I feel like such an accomplished older brother because of you. Jungkook
and Jimin don't allow me that simple joy."

He can imagine the two men actively doing the exact opposite of what their older brother
asks of them. They probably give him radiant smiles as they act like the brats they are. He's
certain Hoseok isn't their favorite person to mistreat. Yoongi, Seokjin, and Jieun must have
plenty to say on that matter. Taehyung believes he fits right in with them even if he doesn't
give his older friends a hard time. He tries his best to be good.

"I'm so glad you showed up," Hoseok continues. "Now I can feel like the older brother I was
always meant to be. Why did I have to be born as a little brother?"

Taehyung huffs out a laugh at Hoseok's complaints. "Can't relate."

Hoseok compresses him hard in retaliation and Taehyung groans as his elbows dig into his
ribs. "Shut up, you."

Taehyung lets out another cry of distress before he's finally released. He crawls away until he
can roll off the bed and get to his feet. Hoseok calls out to him before he can leave the room.
"What are you going to do?" he asks, eyes glinting suspiciously.

Taehyung's eyes narrow instinctively. "I'm going to take a shower..?"

At these words, Hoseok leaps out of his bed and trots over to his dresser, taking a random
pair of sweatpants and a plain t-shirt. "You might want to shower after we dance."

Taehyung frowns but he complies when Hoseok points a finger at his new drawer. He puts on
comfy clothes, not knowing exactly why he's getting dressed. Hoseok grabs his wrist as soon
as he's done dressing and drags him along to the bathroom. They quickly wash their faces and
brush their teeth, exiting the room in three minutes.

Taehyung stands in the middle of the room where Hoseok left him, watching with dread as
Hoseok turns on the television and grabs Taehyung's brand new camera.

"You want me to dance?" he finally asks when Hoseok plops down on the couch and searches
something up on Youtube, the camera set aside on the cushion.

"Yes, for our viewers. They love you, you know. You looked quite handsome in the video I
took of you and they figured you're the person I met under the rain."

Taehyung sighs out loud at this, nervous beyond reason as he sits down next to him. Hoseok
senses this immediately. He throws an arm around his shoulders and brings a hand up to his
head to ruffle the brown strands. "Don't worry, you're pretty good," he assures him. "I'm sure
you remember Jiminie's choreography." Taehyung's eyes widen in horror, making the other
smile wide. "Not that one. I meant his first dance routine. You remember the moves, I hope?
By the second time we did it, you knew the entire choreo."

Taehyung shrugs at this but Hoseok is already on his feet and placing the camera on the
coffee table which he moves to the side to give them ample space to move around. A hand
waves Taehyung over and he complies with dragging feet. His eyes flicker to the camera and
Hoseok follows his gaze, his lips pulling back to show his teeth.

"The quality will be crisp. It's like you purposefully bought it so we can dance for Hopies
today. Your camera is better than mine."

Taehyung's stare is just shy of a glare when he turns to Hoseok. Hoseok laughs out loud in
response before heading to the camera to start the recording. He greets the future viewers and
moves aside until Taehyung comes into view. Hoseok's smile is contagious enough to have
him smiling as well. The still image on the television screen comes to life when Hoseok
presses a key on his laptop and Taehyung resigns himself to please the lively man.

He winds up enjoying himself and quickly gets comfortable under the lens of his camera.
Hoseok corrects him whenever he makes a mistake, the concentrated and serious demeanor
he had when they visited Jimin during his dance practice resurfacing. Despite his seriousness,
he still finds a way to make him smile whenever he messes up or he notices something in the
videos they watch. By the time he remembers that time does pass, the better part of two hours
has already gone by. He looks at the digital clock on the laptop's screen with disbelief.
Hoseok's burst of laughter brings his attention to him. He's looking directly at him, the
corners of his lips nearly reaching his ears.

"Time goes by fast when you're having fun, doesn't it?"

Taehyung smiles despite the shrug lifting his shoulders. An arm is slung over his shoulders
and it forces him to turn to face the camera and approach it. His smile stays put as he
observes the sunlight reflecting off the dark lens. His anxiety is as good as gone now that he
has been in the camera's sight for over an hour. The little device doesn't appear as
intimidating anymore, especially when he doesn't think that strangers will be able to see him
when the footage is uploaded. Hoseok sends a few parting words and a smile for Hopies. He
urges Taehyung to do something for the camera but all he can think of doing is holding up a
V sign. Hoseok seems to find this satisfactory because he reaches out to end the recording.

"Alright," Hoseok says with a nudge to his side. "Now you can go shower."

Taehyung chuckles at this. He hadn't expected to dance first thing in the morning but he had
fun. Hoseok pushes him off toward the bathroom and picks up the camera before sitting
down in front of his laptop. Taehyung knows he will upload the video in a couple of hours.
He soon isolates himself in the bathroom.

He doesn't expect the knock on the closed door ten minutes into his shower. He narrows his
eyes at the shower curtain as if he can see beyond the plastic.

"Yes?" he calls out.

He hears the door click open.

"I need to piss," comes the response in a higher volume than anticipated.

He pushes back the curtain and peaks out. Hoseok closes the door behind him and walks in
his direction, eyes lifting to meet his. He leans away and lets the curtains fall back to their
initial position when Hoseok hooks his thumbs into his waistband and pulls down on it,
having no qualms about baring himself again.

Taehyung shakes his head at the showerhead and continues rinsing the suds off his body.
After a second or two, Hoseok starts singing one of the songs they have just danced to and
Taehyung automatically mouths the words along with him. The unrestrained voice urges him
to join him and he easily complies. Hoseok's voice noticeably shakes after a moment and
curiosity has him peeking out of the curtains again.

As he expected, Hoseok is doing the choreography as he washes his hands but with
excessively dynamic and energetic movements. Taehyung can't hold back the laughter
bubbling in his chest and it escapes as a quivering exhale before his voice slips through.
Hoseok laughs right along with him and Taehyung drinks in the lovely sound. The dancer
nearly strikes his ankle against the cabinet as he twirls on himself and his horrified reaction
has Taehyung doubling over under the weight of his now silent laughter.
He opens his eyes once he can breathe again and blinks away the tears blurring his vision.
Hoseok is smiling broadly at him, teeth in full view as his eyes travel along the length of his
exposed body. Taehyung instinctively hides behind the shower curtain even as he struggles to
regain his breathing. Hoseok chuckles breathily in response, the sound almost inaudible
under the steamy water pelleting the tub.

"Why are you shy one day and bold the other?" he asks, his voice high and light. "You
confuse me."

Their spontaneous hug yesterday had given him strength and courage but now, completely
bare and vulnerable, the old wounds on his skin feel incredibly heavy. Despite his reluctance,
he grabs onto the plastic shielding him from the other human being and pulls it aside to the
sound of the loops rattling against the metal bar. Brown eyes are diving directly into his own
once the barrier is lifted. He doesn't look away when Hoseok's gaze wanders, going as low as
his thighs and calves.

Taehyung unconsciously holds his breath when Hoseok takes a step forward and absently
places a hand on the dip of his jutting collarbone, his touch featherlike. The contact gains
strength as it lowers to the wet skin covering his sternum and down to his chest, his little
finger lightly brushing past a firm nipple on its way down. They run over the bumps of his
ribs and the various scars littering his abdomen. A subtle indentation that wasn't present
formerly catches Taehyung's attention. He belatedly realizes that his body is looking fuller
than just two months ago. Hoseok smiles down at the smooth skin of his belly, his thumb
making circles around his navel.

"You've gained some weight," Hoseok murmurs, voicing Taehyung's thoughts.

Taehyung stares down at the slender fingers caressing him, wondering why his body is not
reacting with alarm. Hoseok lifts his head and Taehyung meets his eyes halfway through the
motion.

"It's thanks to you and Jin-hyung," he tells him, a smile slowly crawling to his lips.

Hoseok sighs at this despite his smile widening. The gentle touch on Taehyung's abdomen
rapidly turns into light pinching.

"We feed you so well then you go and mess up our progress by deciding not to eat," he huffs
lightheartedly, his tone bearing no accusation. Taehyung quickly looks away in shame,
earning him an affectionate giggle. "It's alright, I forgive you," he coos, his tone
unimaginably gentle. "I love you too much to hold anything against you."

Taehyung's head involuntarily shoots back up to him, startling them both. Hoseok looks up at
him with wide eyes, eyebrows slowly lowering in confusion from Taehyung's brisk
movement. Taehyung's lips part and close again, not knowing how to explain the reaction he
barely understands himself, and sympathy blooms in Hoseok's eyes in response. He finally
pats his belly after a moment of silence.

"Don't waste hot water."

Taehyung blinks at him blankly before realizing that water is still bouncing off his shoulder
blades. He quickly twists the handles closed and Hoseok turns around in a flash to flush the
toilet. Taehyung grabs his towel and disappears behind the shower curtain once more. By the
time he has stepped out of the tub, Hoseok has already left. Taehyung stares at his empty
surroundings, his mind clear despite the feeling of restlessness in his chest.

The angel loves him right back.

 Mapo Bridge
Chapter Notes

This chapter is cute all around.

Taehyung rolls across the width of the bed with nothing to hinder him. There isn't another
body next to him to block his path. The sheets underneath his skin are too cool and the
pillows smell too much of laundry detergent and not enough of green leaves and white
blooms. He buries his face into his pillow and groans loudly into the soft material.

He hates being home alone and doing nothing at all. It's been two days since the cafe's
employees were given three days off to celebrate Chuseok. The house is deafeningly silent
now despite it being Wednesday, not a soul other than his own occupying the space around
him. Not even Mickey is here to keep him company.

Yesterday, his shift at the supermarket had occupied him and he had spent the night following
his online classes. He was so focused and interested in his studies that he barely slept. He
used most of yesterday afternoon to take shots of anything that captivated him, from
architecture and inanimate objects to nature.

He particularly enjoyed photographing the Mapo bridge despite having dozens of pictures of
it already. It reminds him of how far he's gone since he met Hoseok on that rainy night. He
has lived over five months longer thanks to the angel and he's pleased it has turned out this
way. In the past, he would have cursed him for keeping him here but he's undeniably happier
than he has been in months, if not years. He's surrounded by people he holds dear and he's
doing something he genuinely enjoys after being held back all this time. For the moment, he
doesn't despise the movements his lungs and heart are making.

He sluggishly lifts his head at the sound of the familiar buzz of his phone. He reaches for the
device unhurriedly, knowing it's just Hoseok checking on him. He had offered to take him
along but Taehyung had refused without hesitation, wanting him to be alone with his family.
Of course, Hoseok had insisted, but Taehyung ultimately won the battle.

Surely, Hoseok is asking how his morning is going. He replies truthfully and complains about
his boredom. Hoseok replies at record speed.

"Is it because nearly everyone is out of town or because you're not working?"

Taehyung snorts at his screen. Hoseok is spot on and he isn't even surprised. As expected,
Hoseok chides him when he replies that both assumptions are correct.

"You will be wrinkle-ridden by the age of forty if you don't calm your workaholic ass down."
Taehyung chuckles in amusement, unfazed by Hoseok's long-distance scolding.

"How about you hang out with JJ? She's the only one still here."

Taehyung rolls onto his back and stares up at the ceiling. The older girl had told him she
wasn't on good terms with her parents but she hadn't elaborated on why. He can't imagine
how bad their relationship is that she doesn't visit them during the holidays. She's a sweet
woman so it does come as a surprise to discover she has strained relations with her family.

"How silly can you get?" is Hoseok's reply when Taehyung tells him he doesn't want to
bother her and the friends he's sure she's hanging out with.

Hoseok soon tells him he has arrived at his grandmother's house so he has to leave him.
Taehyung sends his brief goodbye and pushes his phone aside, uncaring of where it lands. He
closes his eyes, his idleness making him sleepy.

Maybe he should send her a text.

—-

The continuous buzzing of his cellphone shakes him out of his light slumber. He reflexively
reaches out toward the sound, his hand traveling a little before finding the vibrating device.
He answers the call without sparing a glance at the caller and brings it to his ear with a heavy
arm.

"Hi, Taetae! I heard you were bored so I'm here to offer you some entertainment."

He blinks in confusion at the sound of Jieun's voice, his brain slowly conjuring up a toothy
smile and almond eyes.

"Hoseok-hyung told you I was bored?"

She titters at his groggy voice.

"Why yes he did and lucky for you, I'm also bored out of my mind. My precious Hyo is at the
other extremity of the country after all."

Taehyung chuckles tiredly at this and Jieun joins him with a laugh of her own.

"I'm a minute away so come down and open the door for me."

Taehyung doesn't have much of a choice other than to accept and Jieun tells him goodbye
with satisfaction in her jolly voice. With a weightless sigh, he pushes himself to his feet and
puts on a random hoodie and a pair of pants.

He only has time to leave the bedroom before an insistent knock alerts him of Jieun's
presence. He descends to the first floor and automatically smiles when he sees the girl
grinning behind the glass door. She wastes no time throwing herself at him once the door is
opened, not caring that her purse is flying around without restraint. She squeezes his waist
with strength she shouldn't possess, making Taehyung release a strained puff of air. She
snickers at him before pulling him down by the arms to leave numerous pecks on his temple
and forehead. Taehyung doesn't resist the affectionate gesture. He has come to learn that she
acts like this with her beloved younger siblings.

"Aren't you happy I'm here?" she chirps as she detaches herself from him. "You get free
kisses and free food." Taehyung raises an eyebrow at her final words but she simply flicks a
hand toward the stairs. "Go and get your jacket. Oh, and your camera. We'll go print the
photos you already took and maybe you'll take new ones today."

She pushes him toward the narrow staircase, leaving him no time to process her words.
Taehyung can't hold back the smile crawling to his lips as he jogs up the stairs to get his
things. By the time he has returned downstairs, Jieun is already out of the coffee shop and
into her car. He turns off the lights and locks the door behind him before slipping into her car.

He hasn't been in here often but the compact Kia feels like home nonetheless. Jieun is
flipping through her phone hooked up to the sound system and barely glances up to see who
is coming into her car. Taehyung jumps out of his skin when music is suddenly blasting
through the car's many speakers and Jieun subsequently bursts into boisterous laughter.
Taehyung smiles sheepishly at her and gestures for her to back out of the parking space. Jieun
reverses out of the parking, her shoulders still bouncing with laughter.

They spend the entirety of the car ride screaming their hearts out to whatever songs come on
shuffle. He barely notices his surroundings until they pass a familiar street and park on a paid
spot a few blocks away. He slings his camera around his shoulder and soon turns it on once
they reach their destination. Myeongdong street is filled with artificial lights, colorful
banners, and of course, people. He doesn't hesitate to bring the viewfinder to his eye and
focus on the sight before him, using the knowledge he has learned to take a photograph he
believes to be satisfactory. Jieun stops herself from walking into his shot but he urges her to
pose for him with a wave of his hand. She accepts with a radiant smile and holds up two
fingers in the air. Taehyung takes multiple photographs, ensuring that he has a shot as close to
perfect.

"Taetae, V sign for the camera," she prompts him.

His fingers are long and massive in front of the lens, making Jieun look unfocused in the near
distance, something he promptly fixes. She jogs over to his side to examine the screen and
instantly squeals in satisfaction, earning a quiet laugh from Taehyung. She pats his back
hard.

"I told you you'd take new photos," she says, her hand still securely on his back. "We'll find a
printing shop and arrange them when we get back to the cafe but first, let's find something
delicious to eat!"

The toothy smile she's sending him is making him weak at the heart. He starts to walk before
she can move and she catches up to him with a leap, her body bouncing with joy and
anticipation.

It has been quite some time since he has come here, almost two years. He doesn't eat out
often nor is he much of a shopper so Myeongdong street is not a place he frequents regularly.
The air is filled with the savory and greasy aroma of fried and grilled food but Jieun walks
past the stands with sure steps.

"There's a hidden gimbap restaurant further down the street," she says, turning to look at him.
"The gimbap is great of course but their kongbiji jjigae is where it's at."

Taehyung's belly responds to the thought of good food. He raises an eyebrow at the spirited
woman. "I heard I was getting free food?"

Jieun harmlessly smacks his arm in response. "Of course, Taetae. What kind of noona would
I be to let you pay?"

Taehyung can't hold back his smile and Jieun mimics him, her eyes brilliant as she looks up
at him. The curl of her lips turns almost mischievous as a thought comes to her mind. "You
should bring Seokseok there with you one day. It's a perfect place for a nice little date."

Taehyung frowns at her but she doesn't elaborate and instead turns away from him, a smile
plastered to her lips. He doesn't prod for further details, knowing it will only lead to a
conversation he's not prepared to have.

In a minute, they've reached their destination. It doesn't take long for them to get settled at a
table and order their food. Taehyung can tell the waitress thinks they're on a date and he does
nothing to dispel her belief. He meets Jieun's eyes once the waitress leaves and it's clear she
has noticed as well. She says nothing of it and chooses to discuss random things instead,
something both her and Hoseok are particularly good at. Despite speaking of nothing of
importance, he finds himself entertained, so much that he doesn't notice the twenty minutes
that pass before they receive their food.

Jieun is quick to dig in, gesturing for him to do the same almost immediately. They devour
their meal with enthusiasm as if they haven't eaten the entire day. This would have been the
case for Taehyung if Hoseok hadn't called to make sure he had breakfast. Jieun eats with
gusto and brightens considerably when she sees Taehyung do the same. They barely speak as
they fill their bellies and this reminds him of his first dinner with Hoseok. Even the talkative
duo are no match for good food. It doesn't take long for them to empty their plates, leaving
only grains of rice and drops of soup behind.

"Alright," Jieun begins as she sets her chopsticks down. "Let’s discuss serious matters."
Taehyung frowns at her as he drinks his tea, easily detecting he won’t like what she has to
say. She leans forward, her big eyes fixed on him. "When will you and Hoseok start dating?"

Taehyung stops mid-sip, taken aback by the abrupt change of subject. Jieun smiles, having
expected the reaction. She rests her chin on her intertwined fingers and gives him her full
attention.

"Honestly, I'm shocked you're not together yet," Jieun continues, unbothered by Taehyung's
lack of movement. "I don't know how you do it. You two live together, see each other every
day and even sleep in the same bed, yet your relationship is strictly platonic." She smiles
when Taehyung finally swallows and sets his cup down. "To tell you the truth, I'm impressed
Seokseok hasn't confessed to you." Taehyung’s lips part by themselves in surprise, earning a
toothy smile from the older woman. She reaches out to give his arm an amicable squeeze.
"You're adorable, you know that?"

Taehyung finally looks away, simultaneously overwhelmed and flustered by the other's
words. She laughs good-heartedly and gives his forearm a final squeeze before pulling her
hand away. Her fingertips glide over the rim of her cup as she observes him, her smile always
so pleasant.

"You've noticed, I hope?" she says, her tone now softer. Taehyung forces himself to meet her
eyes. There is no pressure in them and this appeases him somewhat. "Oh, Taetae," she sighs
when he doesn't answer. "If you tell me no, you'll officially be the most oblivious and
clueless person I've ever met."

Taehyung smiles despite himself and Jieun's face livens up at once.

He's not very observant when it comes to positive emotions but it's impossible to miss the
countless signs. Hoseok cares so much. He worries about him constantly and takes it upon
himself to solve his troubles and lessen his pain. Taehyung is unable to ignore the way he
looks at him at times. The feelings in the almond eyes are clear, even to him. No matter how
much he denies everything, he can't reject the fact that Hoseok's affection for him is unique.

Taehyung's smile falls and he unconsciously bites his lower lip, his thoughts making him
uncomfortable.

Jieun gives him a sympathetic smile. "Alright, I think that's a yes," she says without waiting
for an answer. "Hoseok-ah isn't subtle, nor are you."

Taehyung averts his gaze once more but soon brings it back to Jieun when she remains silent.
She quietly observes him, her eyes pensive. She reaches for him again but this time she takes
his hand into her own. Taehyung stares down at her painted nails, momentarily noticing just
how big his hand is compared to hers.

"He loves you, Taehyung-ah." Taehyung's eyes shoot up to her and he stares wordlessly at the
woman smiling at him. She tightens her hold on him but it's comforting, her words and
actions still bearing no pressure. "You know that yet you keep your distance. You love him
too, don't you?"

Taehyung has no intention to speak but Jieun stares at him with anticipation, patiently waiting
for him to reveal his feelings. He releases a soft sigh and Jieun grins, knowing she has won.
He nods, his eyes downcast.

"Then, what's the problem?" she replies instantly, squeezing his hand to coax him into lifting
his head. "I'm dying to see you two being all cute and lovey-dovey, not that you aren't
already."

Taehyung gives her the smile he knows she wishes for and Jieun's eyes light up as predicted.
She finally lets him go and his fingers automatically curl against the wooden tabletop. He
takes one look at her supportive gaze and this is enough to have him speak up.
"I'm scared," he admits, making the woman tilt her head and furrow her brow. "I don't even
know of what." He shakes his head, feeling ridiculous. "I don't think I deserve to be with
someone like him," he says, his words leaving him slowly as his feelings gradually begin to
make sense. "He should be with someone bright and positive like him. Someone that will
always make him happy."

Someone that won't hurt him.

He shuts up, Jieun's expression of disbelief forcing him into silence. It seems she finds him
just as ridiculous as he does.

"You don't think you're doing exactly that?" she asks, genuinely searching for an answer.
Taehyung only frowns, making Jieun incline her head even further. "I can't believe you." Her
long strawberry-blond strands swing from side to side as she shakes her head. "Listen, I've
known him since he was four. We lived three houses away from each other. We were in the
same elementary school, middle school, and high school. I may be a year older than he is but
we've been good friends forever and I can tell you that he shines so much brighter than usual
when he's with you. Yes, he's normally a cheerful guy, but the smiles he gives you, the
laughs, the looks; they're all so special. They're reserved for you and only you, Taetae. Trust
me."

Taehyung can't bring himself to even try to believe she's lying. There is no denying just how
sincere she is. He feels the heat creep up to his cheeks and ears and he turns away from her in
an attempt to calm the frantic pace of his heart. She laughs across from him, the sound lively
and unrestrained.

"Good, I think I got my point across," she says as she rings the bell at their table. "I'm not
going to fluster you further than I already have so let's go."

Taehyung doesn't say a word other than ones of gratitude as she pays for their dinner and they
prepare to leave. Her smile doesn't wane even when they're outside in the cool autumn air and
walking away from the little restaurant. He finally looks down at her when she releases a
lively giggle, her eyes directly on him. She takes him into his arms without warning and
shakes him from side to side, not minding how uneven it makes their steps.

"You're so cute, I don't know what to do with myself," she almost cries. "How am I supposed
to look at you now? I'll melt into a puddle of goo every time."

Taehyung bites down his smile but nothing escapes her. She squeezes him tighter as they turn
to the left, leaving Myeongdong street behind. She only lets him go when they reach her
small car. She plops down on the driver's seat with energy and promptly starts the engine. She
waits for him to close the door before reaching for his head to mess up his hair.

"I'm so glad we went out, Taetae," she tells him honestly. "I was about to die of boredom
back home."

Taehyung doesn't say it out loud but he's also glad he's here with her, even with all the
emotions and embarrassment he felt in the past half hour. He feels so light that it's almost
surreal. He hadn't expected such an eventful evening but deep down, he's grateful she
discussed this with him. His mind is now clear and his heart is untroubled.

"Thank you, noona," he says impulsively, the words leaving him before he decided to utter
them.

Jieun pats his head before pulling away, her smile more meaningful than words could ever be.
In a minute, they're on the main road, their destination clear only to Jieun. Taehyung doesn't
think to question where they're going, another thought drawing his attention. He's not quite
sure if he should pry but the girl's everlasting smile encourages him to speak up.

"Why didn't you come back home to visit your family like everyone else, noona?"

Jieun glances at him at the sound of his voice. Her smile never falters but her lips take on a
more sorrowful curl. "My parents think I'm a disgrace." Taehyung blinks in surprise.
"Because I like long lashes and curvy legs."

Taehyung had not expected this answer. He observes the older woman for a moment and
nearly reaches out to place a hand on her shoulder. He keeps his hands to himself but not his
thoughts. "Well, I think you're pretty amazing, noona."

She turns to him for a fraction of a second, her smile now much happier. "Thank you,
Taetae," she says, her sadness gone as quickly as it came. "I think you're a great guy too."
Taehyung opens his mouth to question if it's him they're talking about but Jieun holds up a
finger in his direction as if she felt his intent to speak. "Don't deflect compliments that are
well-deserved."

Taehyung can't help but titter as she lowers her hand to rest on the gear stick. She turns to
him again just so he can see her smile.

The rest of the ride is spent in comfortable silence until they reach their destination. They
enter a print shop not too far away from the coffee shop. Jieun has no trouble printing the
photographs by herself. She only speaks to him to compliment the various pictures he has
taken. He showed all of them to Hoseok one evening. They sat on his bed, close to one
another to see the small screen. He knows which photographs the other favors.

"Choose one or two," she says as she goes through the many photographs of the Mapo
bridge. "Whichever speaks to you the most."

He suspects she knows there's a reason why there are so many shots of this particular
landmark. She finally brings up the subject when he chooses his favorite. The nighttime
photograph has the bridge basking in warm orange light, a contrast to the illuminated
buildings behind it.

"Do you want to tell me why you like the Mapo bridge so much?" she asks playfully.

Taehyung smiles, his eyes traveling from the printer to the woman by his side. "Promise me
you won't react." She raises an eyebrow but she nods regardless. Taehyung smiles even
wider, knowing she won't keep her promise. "That's where I met Hoseok-hyung for the first
time. At Hangang Park."

It's not the complete reason but this is all she needs to know. As expected, she breaks her
promise spectacularly. She plasters a hand over her mouth and groans loudly into her palm.
Taehyung bites down his smile for a second time today but he fails almost instantly.

"Oh God, you're in love. You're so, so in love. I can't believe it." She shakes her head, almost
as if it can bring her back to her senses. "We're putting this photo at eye level, right next to a
picture of Seokseok." Taehyung's mouth falls open, taken by surprise by her plan, but she
doesn't pay him any mind. "That first one you sent in the group chat will be perfect."

Taehyung shakes his head before he can get the words out of his mouth. "Don't do that,
noona," he almost pleads.

She grins up at him and gives him a heavy tap on the back. "Why, because it'll be too
obvious?"

Taehyung keeps his silence, not knowing what to say, and Jieun takes this as a sign that she
has won yet again. She laughs like a young child when Taehyung turns away from her, his
face taking on a dark shade of red.

He only eases out of his embarrassment once they're back in the car and heading to the cafe.
Once they're parked by the colorful flowers, Jieun steps out of the car, bouncing with energy.
Taehyung follows her to the door, his keys already in hand. She wastes no time removing her
coat and setting her bag down once they’re inside. Taehyung is surprised to see all the
materials she has brought with her to do the job.

"It's simple," she says as she measures the space between the windows above the furthest
table and behind the espresso machine. "We just have to glue the hooks on each side and tie
the strings to them. I'm going to need your tall self to place them."

She plugs in her hot glue gun and cuts the twine as she waits for it to heat. Once everything is
prepared, she calls him over to glue the highest hooks to the brick wall. Though they're not
very visible, Jieun tells him to place the hooks where the curtains can hide them. He ties the
twine loosely enough for it to make an arch on each row. They step back to check their work
and Jieun nods in satisfaction.

"Alright, now let's hang the photos," she says with a wave of her hand. "Choosing which one
goes where is the most important part."

They decide to hang a photograph of each employee around the picture of the Mapo bridge
he chose which Jieun hung at eye level as she said she would. Ever since he bought his
camera, Taehyung had gone around taking spontaneous photos of everyone, whether during
work or outside of it. The remaining photos are hung around them with a little less
organization but it doesn't diminish the beauty of the final product. It's a simple set-up but it
fits perfectly with the rest of the decor. The photographs are candid, showing Taehyung's
friends in their raw and unpolished form. Inanimate objects are mixed in with pictures of
people almost seamlessly. Against all odds, he's proud of the shots he took.
Jieun turns to him and holds out her hand, her smile contagious as she looks up at him.
Taehyung immediately meets it with his own.

"A job well done, don't you think?" Jieun comments as she puts away her materials. "I think
I'll replace the strings with LED lights when I feel like it. It'll light up in the late afternoon
and it'll be extra beautiful. For now, this is more than enough." She turns to him, pride in her
curved eyes. "The cafe is prettier thanks to you, Taetae."

Taehyung waves her compliments away, making her giggle cheerfully. She releases a loud
exhale once she has her coat on and her purse is hanging from her shoulder. She holds out her
arms, the gesture inviting and amiable, and Taehyung doesn't hesitate to take her into his
arms. She's so much easier to embrace than Hoseok. His heart is slow and tranquil in his
chest with no agitation in its constant motions.

She steps back and brings her hands to her hips, her eyes narrowing as she looks up at him. "I
expect some progress in the coming days, Taehyung-ah," she says, her tone purposely stern.
"I didn't say all that for you to forget the next day." Taehyung snorts in amusement and
Jieun's facade falls immediately. She gives his shoulder an encouraging pat. "I'm joking, take
all the time you need. Seokseok will wait for you."

He's touched by the amount of support she's willing to give him. The smile that forms on his
lips is fueled by the warmth in his chest. "Thank you, noona."

Jieun brings a hand to his head and briefly plays with his hair before waving him goodbye.
"Goodnight, Taetae. Thank you for indulging me this fine evening."

Taehyung huffs at this and she grins as she steps outside. With a final wave, she walks out of
sight. Taehyung locks the door behind her and turns to photographs now on the wall. He
smiles to himself before heading upstairs, leaving only one set of lights on downstairs.

He takes his time in the shower and enjoys the scalding hot water, not caring that his skin is
reddening in the excess heat. He's lightheaded when he leaves the steamy room. He stares up
at the ceiling once he’s lying down on the familiar bed, his mind completely free of any
thought. He closes his eyes for a moment, concentrating on the white noise invading his ears.
He's so focused that his buzzing phone makes him jump as if someone shouted his name. The
adrenaline suddenly coursing through his veins has him moving quickly despite the lack of
urgency. He picks his phone up from where he left it on the nightstand and his eyes
automatically linger on the name written in white characters.

He sets the phone back down, debating whether he should answer or not. The fact that this is
a video call makes him even less willing to answer it. After the conversation he had with
Jieun, the thought of seeing the subject of it causes various feelings to flood him. He has no
idea how he'll manage to look him in the eyes. He shakes his head and promptly answers the
call before he can change his mind.

His heart does a loop in his chest as soon as Hoseok's face appears on his screen. He looks
just like he does at home but his disheveled hair and heart-shaped smile has Taehyung's heart
racing without reason. He's in a dimly lit room which Taehyung assumes is his old room in
Gwangju. He nearly drops his phone when Hoseok greets him, his voice slightly different but
still recognizable through the speakers. His own voice sounds off even to himself when he
greets him. Hoseok doesn't bring attention to this and asks about his day, as per usual.
Taehyung lies back down before answering, phone in hand.

" I went out with JJ-noona," he tells him, his voice uncharacteristically quiet, even for him.

Hoseok smiles at this.

"She told me she'd take you out for dinner. She paid for your food, didn't she?"

Taehyung smiles, wordlessly answering him. Hoseok chuckles in response and this brings
Taehyung joy, even from so far away.

"She likes treating anyone younger than her as her little siblings. She's a sweet girl."

Taehyung has no trouble agreeing with him. Jieun is the older sister he never had.

"Did you have fun?"

Taehyung looks down at the sheets below, the words they exchanged returning to him with
clarity. He did have fun but he was also flustered for the better part of an hour. He never
expected to have such a talk with the older woman and he's still somewhat in disbelief that it
happened.

Movement brings his attention back to the screen, reminding him that he was asked a
question. He quickly nods and Hoseok tilts his head to the side, an eyebrow raised high.

"Are you sure about that?"

Even in his shyness, he can't help but chuckle. Hoseok visibly brightens up, content to see
him smiling.

"She has a way of getting into my head," Taehyung tells him without much thought.

Hoseok doesn't seem surprised to hear this.

"Do tell me about it."

Taehyung closes up immediately, the reaction completely involuntarily. He averts his gaze
from the screen, at a loss for what to tell him. He doesn't dare divulge the subject of their
conversation or the feelings he has for him. He's not ready, but it feels like he will never be.
Jieun told him Hoseok would wait, but just how long? He knows he's the reason Hoseok
hasn't said or tried anything. He doesn't want to make a faux pas yet his inactivity will lead
them both nowhere. He can't speak up for fear he's mistaken about Hoseok's feelings. He still
has doubts despite Jieun telling him about the other's love for him with so much conviction. It
feels ridiculous to be filled with so much uncertainty.

"Tae, what's wrong?"

He takes in a sharp breath, having forgotten that he was talking to the person occupying his
thoughts. He stares at the screen, his focus now on the concerned eyes on him. His lips part
and close repeatedly, his mind devoid of thoughts or words to speak. He feels his cheeks
warm up yet again today. His agitated state flusters him.

"N-No." He shakes his head to regain his composure. "It's nothing. Nothing's wrong."

Hoseok seems wholly unconvinced and Taehyung doesn't fault him for it. He's a mess and he
doesn't know how to deal with it. He hates the worry in Hoseok's expression and he's unsure
how to make it vanish. Hoseok parts his lips to speak and this animates him all at once. His
mouth moves before his brain can process what he's saying.

"I miss you."

This is not what he had in mind at all but the words are true nonetheless. They left his mouth
so breathily that he's convinced he wasn't understood but Hoseok's widening eyes prove him
wrong. He doesn't say anything for a moment and simply stares at Taehyung through the
screen, making the other wish to hide away from the unwavering gaze. Taehyung is almost
certain Hoseok can see just how red his face is getting through the camera.

"I miss you too, Taehyung."

Taehyung stares wide-eyed at his phone, the softly uttered response catching him off guard.
He absently brings a hand to his face to hide and this makes Hoseok beam at him. The angel
is smiling so brightly that it seems like he's about to burst with light.

"Why are you so adorable today? Are you sure you don't want to change your mind and tell
me what happened with JJ?"

Taehyung shakes his head with vigor, earning cheerful laughter from his phone. "That's a
secret," he murmurs, not missing how Hoseok's eyebrow raises. "For now, at least."

His final words have Hoseok looking at him with curiosity in his eyes. He's trying to search
into his soul through the screen and this is enough to have Taehyung dropping the device,
placing himself out of view.

"Alright, Tae, I won't ask anymore. Let me see you."

Taehyung reluctantly picks the phone back up and holds it up so the camera is focused on
him. He still hides half of his face behind his arm, too embarrassed to fully show himself.
Hoseok's smile never falters as he looks at him.

"I really wish you'd come with me. My family is too lively. I'd rather chill with you and
Mickey. He's with me if you want to see him."

The Shih Tzu soon comes into view. It looks at the screen with curious eyes and sniffs the
device. Taehyung smiles at it and Hoseok mimics him despite not seeing his mouth.

"He misses you too. I'll hurry back home tomorrow, I promise."
Taehyung finally moves his arm away, exposing his smile. He'll wait for him with impatience
and he suspects Hoseok knows this. White teeth catch his attention.

"I need my energy for the drive tomorrow so I'm going to sleep. I'll let everyone downstairs
tire themselves out."

He turns toward what Taehyung assumes is the door and smiles as if he can see his family
members enjoying their holiday.

"Bye, Tae. Have sweet dreams and don't forget to eat breakfast tomorrow, okay?"

Taehyung can't bring himself to be annoyed and simply nods without protest. Hoseok
chuckles into his hand before taking Mickey's front leg and waving with it. Taehyung huffs
and waves back, making Hoseok laugh out loud before he reaches for the screen to end the
video call.

Taehyung turns off his phone and sets it aside with a flick of his hand before turning off the
lamp. He buries his head into Hoseok's pillow, disappointed to find it doesn't smell like its
owner. Despite this, it still succeeds in bringing him comfort and serenity.

It takes him no longer than a minute to fall asleep, the thought of almond eyes and a heart-
shaped smile lulling him to sleep.
 Release
Chapter Notes

This chapter is pretty bittersweet.

Taehyung never thought he would be this overjoyed at the prospect of seeing another human
being before. The opposite has happened countless times throughout his life. Hoseok is
coming back home in just half an hour. It's nearly 10 in the morning but he's not tired in the
least thanks to the calming evening he spent with Jieun and the full night of sleep he had. He
understands now why she gets along so well with Hoseok. They are quite similar in many
aspects.

He scrolls through social media feeds without interest, his back comfortably resting on the
sofa's plump cushion. He doesn't want to do anything right now. All he wants is to have
Hoseok by his side and it's a scary thought. The angel has flown right into his heart in just
five months and Taehyung doesn't know how to feel about it. Hoseok is much too close, close
enough to harm him if he wishes to. Being that vulnerable and exposed makes him
uncomfortable. The barriers he built around his heart have melted off under the sun's rays,
leaving his heart unprotected from those who wish to hurt him. He's not quite sure how it
came to this but he's an altered and improved person now. There's just enough change to be
detectable but not enough for him to be unrecognizable. His father would be surprised to see
him now.

He spends the next minutes watching random videos to pass the time, stumbling across
Hoseok's channel in his recommendation feed. He watches an old video of him dancing with
Jimin and Jungkook, Namjoon and Jin joining them after a few minutes. Unlike Jimin’s
claims that Namjoon and Jin dance like they have two left feet, they’re quite good, if not a
little stiff in their movements. Hoseok, Jimin, and Jungkook are on a different level, however.
They move with control, flow, and energy. It's satisfying to see their bodies move in time
with the music and hit every beat.

The distinct sound of the front door opening in the silent house has Taehyung's heart doing a
loop in his chest. He sits up in a flash, his eyes now fixed on the black door across from him.
He stays put despite his urge to jump off the couch and meet him downstairs. He hears the
stairs creaking under the weight of a human body and grins widely into his crossed arms.

The door finally swings open, revealing a hunched over Hoseok with a sizable backpack over
his back and an energetic Mickey. He pulls his shoes off one-handed and hangs his coat as the
Shih Tzu trots over to the couch to greet Taehyung, its owner completely oblivious to the pair
of eyes on him. Taehyung barely notices the plastic bag in his hand or the savory smell of
seasoned meat and instead smiles even wider when Hoseok finally straightens up and finally
notices the other person in the room with him. He freezes in surprise but his eyes soon light
up like fireworks in the night sky. Taehyung delves into the shining eyes, drinking up the life
in them.

"Why, hello there. You were waiting for me?" Hoseok asks as he approaches him.

Taehyung doesn't confirm or deny his assumption and simply smiles up at him despite half of
his face hiding behind his arms. The toothy smile that forms on Hoseok's lips has his eyes
creasing at the corners. He holds up his free hand once he's close enough and buries his
fingers into Taehyung's hair, parting the messy strands with ease.

"I'll take that as a yes," he answers in Taehyung's place, laughter making his voice quiver.

Taehyung's eyes fall shut automatically in response to the soothing caress. He opens them
back up when the digits in his hair vanish, leaving him wishing for more contact. Hoseok
looks down at him in silence and the look in his eyes is seemingly mismatched to the curl of
his lips. The brown orbs swallow him whole and take in every feature and detail of his face,
no matter how subtle. They move up to his eyebrows and the hair covering his forehead
before slowly lowering to examine the curve of his nose and lips. It's as if he's comparing
what he remembers to reality.

Taehyung doesn't know how to react to the person studying him so closely and thoughtlessly
reaches for one of the bags Hoseok is holding. This seems to shake the other out of his trance
because he quickly lets go of the handles once he feels the light pulling. He blinks a couple of
times as Taehyung verifies the bag's content despite the smell wafting up to his nose giving
away what's inside. Hoseok finally speaks up when Taehyung smiles in anticipation.

"Let's go eat. I'm starving."

With a tap on the shoulder, Hoseok sends him off toward the kitchen with the plastic bags
before heading toward his room. Taehyung sets up the table without trouble, knowing where
everything is after a little over three months of living here. He warms up the dumplings in the
microwave and places the box of fried chicken in the center of the table. Hoseok soon joins
him at the table, dressed lightly as always. Taehyung doesn't pay much attention to his attire
and takes his seat across from him.

They dig into their early lunch like starved beasts, their mouths too occupied with chewing to
chat. Hoseok looks up from his plate on occasions to watch him eat, his lips curling up every
time. It's only after half the box is emptied that Hoseok tells him about his short break.
Taehyung is genuinely happy to hear that he enjoyed his time with his family and it makes
him feel like his choice not to come with him was the right one to make. They rapidly finish
their meal after a dozen minutes.

This time, it's Taehyung's turn to send Hoseok away to shower. Hoseok appears amused by
this and walks out of the kitchen without protesting. Taehyung easily washes the small
number of dishes and crashes on the couch where Mickey is resting. The Shih Tzu lifts its
head in response to the movement and lowers it back to its paws when Taehyung places a
hand on its back to stroke its soft fur. He smiles down at the ball of fur, happy to see it after
three days of its absence. He picks up the television remote on the coffee table and promptly
turns the television on.
Hoseok sits by his side once he's fresh and clean. Taehyung smells the shampoo and soap on
him and smiles to himself. It's nice to smell it again even if it has only been a few days since
he last did. He slowly realizes how dependent he is on Hoseok’s presence and he isn't sure
how to feel about it.

Hoseok raises an eyebrow at him, his eyes lowered to his lips. "What are you smiling about?"

Taehyung rests his cheek on his knees, his attention on the other man. "You smell nice.”

He doesn't expect the silent but perceivable breath Hoseok takes in response. The latter
observes him for a second before crawling into his personal space. Taehyung watches him
draw near, smiling automatically when Hoseok grins and stops inches away from him. He
shakes his head with vigor, sending the crisp minty scent directly into Taehyung's nostrils and
brushing his nose with the tips of his hair. Taehyung laughs despite himself, the other man
too adorable to keep from reacting. Hoseok stills the movement rather brusquely, making his
black strands scatter over his eyes messily. Taehyung absentmindedly reaches out to
rearrange them, making Hoseok gaze at him with widening eyes and slightly parted lips. He
distances himself once Taehyung's hand falls to the couch below before turning to the
television, his eyes thoughtful. Taehyung follows his lead, his heart unexpectedly weightless
in his chest.

Feeling Hoseok's presence and warmth is enough to content him. He appreciates Hoseok's
company and uses his radiant smiles to fuel himself. He belongs here with the angel sitting
flush against him. He doesn't know how he could handle life without him anymore and this
fact no longer scares him. Hoseok won't use his invitation into his heart to harm him, he's
certain of it.

Taehyung feels the weight of a gaze on him and lifts his head from its position on his knees.
Hoseok is staring at him intently, his brown eyes lively with longing. Taehyung's heart
accelerates in his chest, his body easily recognizing the desire in the other's expression and
posture. Slender fingers glide to his face and gently cup his cheeks, introducing heat into his
skin. They pull him in until the distance separating the two is nil and their lips meet.

The angel’s lips are unimaginably warm and velvety, the feeling not unlike the time they had
caressed the skin of his neck and the bridge of his nose. They brush against his skin, the
contact featherlight. Hoseok sucks on the flesh of his lower lip and gently pulls on it, not a
trace of pressure in the tender motion. Taehyung takes this as his way of asking for
permission and instantly opens his mouth for him, inviting him to take the lead. A hot tongue
slips in and he reaches out to meet it with his own. Warmth is immediately transferred from
one body to the other, making Taehyung crave for more. He unconsciously brings his hands
to Hoseok’s bare thighs, wishing to feel even more of him, and he feels the goosebumps on
them.

The fingers against his cheeks lower to his jaw and glide delicately along the length of his
throat, making shivers travel down his spine. The digits lower even further, leaving prickles
on his collarbones and a trail of raised hair over his breastbone. He trembles ever so slightly
when they slip over the curve of his waist, the contact ticklish even through the fabric of his
shirt. They end their journey at his hips to caress the bones hidden away by his pants.
He sighs in satisfaction when his tongue is given a light stroke, the contact only lasting a
second. He chases after the feeling, craving further stimulation. Hoseok instantaneously
deepens their kiss in response until their tongues are buried deep within each other's mouths
and there's no space left between their bodies. Their lips split with a subtle pop as they tilt
their heads to opposing sides, the distinct sound loud in the quiet house.

Taehyung doesn't realize he's dangerously leaning back until he's falling backward and
Hoseok's body willingly follows. His arms slide around the other’s waist by reflex as gravity
pulls them both down. Hoseok weighs down on him, but he isn't compressed against him and
the cushions for long. Hoseok uses the change in positions to climb on top of him and
straddle his body between firm legs and lean arms.

Numerous thoughts mingle in Taehyung's mind, every one of them leaving an impact. He
imagines the hips now flushed against his moving to their own rhythm as Hoseok thrusts into
him relentlessly. This leads to many more images of this nature but the forearms lightly
digging into his sides and framing him cuts through all subsequent thoughts.

He suddenly feels trapped under a body sturdier than his own. This seemingly insignificant
sensation sends Taehyung's body into an agitated state and brings unwanted thoughts to the
surface of his mind. He's reminded of his mother who would willingly force him into
situations that send his nervous system into overdrive. His father, on the other hand, called
him all sorts of names when he saw him leave with the woman late at night.

He's a whore, nothing more, and Hoseok deserves so much better than that.

He breaks away from Hoseok's lips without warning, startling the other man who has no time
to react when he wriggles out from under his body. He gets to his feet unsteadily, an arm
rising to cover his mouth and reddening face. His shoulders heave with shallow breaths as he
watches Hoseok push himself up into a sitting position, his eyebrows lowered as he looks at
him. His mother's voice is screaming at him to go right back to him and continue what has
already started but his father's words are just as loud and clear. He doesn't want to prove that
the man is right.

Hoseok stands up and Taehyung reflexively takes a step back in response. He's unable to
keep himself from backing away when Hoseok walks toward him. The latter stops two feet
away, apprehension darkening his expression. Taehyung lowers his gaze to the floor, not
having the strength to look at him in fear that he will catch something he doesn't want to see
when he utters his following words.

"You don't want to get involved with a whore like me," he breathes out, his head spinning
with the lack of air he's taking in. “Trust me.”

Hoseok's body stills at his words, his shock keeping him immobile. "What?"

Taehyung physically turns away from him, his pounding head and panic preventing him from
thinking straight. "You don't want to get involved with someone like me," he repeats, his
voice coming out airy. "You don't know what I've done, where my mouth has been, what has
touched me."
He closes his eyes, his own words impaling him deeply. He reflexively yanks his hands away
when he feels warm digits wrap around them. He dares to look up, his breath stilling in his
lungs when he sees Hoseok looking back at him, his eyes pleading.

"What are you saying?" he asks, his voice thin.

Taehyung swallows hard, the patience Hoseok is showing him creating conflict in his heart.
He backs away once more and this time, Hoseok doesn't follow after him.

"What do you get from being loving and caring like this?" he inquires, his voice shaking in
his distress. "What do you want? What's your end goal? Tell me." Hoseok doesn't answer
him, confusion washing over his features. "You want me for sex, is that it?" he hisses,
ignoring the way his vision blurs out of his control. "You want someone to toy with? You
want someone you can easily take advantage of?"

Hoseok takes a step back, physically moving away in aversion and shock to his words. His
hand rises to his chest as if it can bring him comfort. "What?" he lets out, his voice
unintentionally loud. "Of course not. Why would you think that?" He shakes his head with
strength, fiercely denying Taehyung's accusations. "I'm not like that, Tae. You know that."

Taehyung averts his gaze again, the words he’s about to speak out loud already hurting him.
"I never thought my mom was someone like that either."

Hoseok's hand falls back to his side and stays limp for a moment before moving to grab
Taehyung's hands again when the latter steps back as if to flee. Taehyung pulls away but
Hoseok chases after him, tightly grasping onto his fingers once he has finally taken hold of
them. Taehyung takes in a sharp breath when he's pulled forward without warning and
Hoseok's forehead makes contact with his. There are no signs of anger or disgust in his
relaxed brow and slack lips, simply patience and tolerance.

"Who's talking here, Tae?" he asks, voice as gentle as the setting sun outside. "Your dad? Or
is it your mom? It's not you, I know it."

Taehyung's eyes widen as he processes the other's words. He doesn't know who's talking. So
many voices are speaking at once in his head, making it difficult to identify which is his. He
doesn't think Hoseok wishes to harm him or use him but he's being warned time and time
again by the little protective voice inside of him not to trust others. He isn't a hooker or
streetwalker like his dad believes him to be but he has heard such words so often that he
automatically associates himself with them. Hoseok is right. These aren't his thoughts and
opinions at all.

"What do you think, Tae?" Hoseok asks, swiftly bringing Taehyung out of his head.

Taehyung stares at him, his thoughts too disorderly to immediately be formulated and put into
words. "I..." He pauses, gathering his thoughts as efficiently as he can manage in his turbulent
state. "I don't think you're trying to hurt me. You're an angel, you can't do that."

Hoseok chuckles fondly at his words and rubs his forehead against his ever so faintly. He
brings Taehyung even closer until their chests are pressed together and the tip of their noses
touch, showing that he doesn't find him revolting with his body.

"You do me so much good, not the opposite," he whispers, too ruffled to be embarrassed
about what he's saying. "You're the drug that gets me through life."

He relaxes into the lips now closing off his own. He feels the support and lack of judgment in
the lightweight contact. Hoseok pulls away after an instant, far enough that they can
comfortably look into each other's eyes.

"I love you, Taehyung, no matter what," he coos, his tone unimaginably gentle. "I sure as hell
don't care what you've done before and I'm a hundred percent sure nothing is your fault."

Taehyung's breathing audibly stutters in his shock, making Hoseok smile broadly enough to
have creases forming at the corners of his eyes. "You don't know that," he almost whines, his
voice catching in his throat as his eyes fill with hot tears.

"Yes I do," Hoseok replies immediately, his voice steady with conviction. "And you know it
too."

Taehyung's eyes squeeze shut, his body slumping and shaking under the intensity of his
incoming sobs. He turns away in shame from the face in such proximity. He will forever be
the crybaby his father despises.

"I'm so sorry," he breathes out, gasping for air to say his next words. "I'm sorry for being like
this."

He's sincerely sorry that he's distrustful, cowardly, and soiled. If only he could be an angel
just like him. Being this close wouldn't make him feel so guilty.

Hoseok releases one of his hands to lightly tap his cheek, urging him to turn back to him.
"Sorry that you're a fun, emotional, gorgeous, caring, and complex person?" Hoseok
chuckles, the affection discernable in his lowered voice. "You really talk nonsense
sometimes."

Taehyung shakes his head with energy, denying all these compliments. He wraps his arms
around Hoseok's waist, unable to hold back the urge to embrace him. He hides his face in the
other's chest, efficiently soaking his shirt. Hoseok simply runs his fingers through his long
hair and pulls him along, gently coaxing him into sitting back down.

Taehyung buries his face into the neck bared to him once the two are seated, not a breadth of
space between them. Hoseok draws circles into his back as he listens to the convulsive gasps
and high-pitched whimpers filling the silence.

"I don't know how my life turned out this way," Taehyung mewls, his voice cracking pitifully.
"Everything was normal and I was happy. Everything was just right yet that all fell apart in an
instant."

Memories flood him without his permission and invade his mind. He shakes his head against
the smooth skin of Hoseok's throat as if the action can clear his mind. He forces himself to
straighten up to meet the almond eyes. He takes in the concern and sympathy in them and
decides that he can finally let him into his heart. He brings a hand to his face and roughly
wipes his tears with his sleeve, the action serving to be useless as more salty drops take their
place.

"You..." He pauses, gathering his thoughts. "You think badly of my dad but my mother is to
blame for the majority of my suffering."

Hoseok's eyes widen in surprise and anticipation once he realizes Taehyung is willing to open
up to him, something he has wished for since the two met. He holds his tongue, letting
Taehyung tell his story at his own pace. Taehyung releases a deep breath, grateful for
Hoseok's constant support.

"My mom... was volatile," he begins, his voice hushed. He has never told anyone about his
past, not even his sister and brother who were blissfully unaware of the full extent of his
anguish. "Not only did her mood and feelings change at a moment's notice, but she also
wasn't one to commit to one person. She used her jobs as a bargirl and cocktail waitress to
find guys and sleep with them. Most compensated in some form for the night, mostly in cash
or presents, and it spurred her on. One of these men liked little boys."

He swallows thickly when Hoseok's eyes widen further as he deduces where Taehyung's
words will lead him.

"He was rich and I was eight so my mom thought she could rack in some extra cash to
finance her expensive hobbies and feed her greed." He purposefully ignores the quiet gasp
that escapes Hoseok's lips. "She took me out of the house one day just an hour after I returned
from school and told me we would be doing something fun. When I asked why my sister and
brother didn't come along, she told me it was a reward for me alone because I was a good
boy."

He momentarily closes his eyes, the betrayal still deeply impaling him despite the many years
that have passed since then.

"I had no idea where we were going but I didn't worry at all, even as I was let into a stranger's
house." His gaze settles on his scarred hands. "The man acted friendly and showed no intent
to hurt me so I wasn't scared when he wrapped an arm around me as we watched TV in his
spacious bedroom. I was just confused. She made it seem so normal for him to be so close.
She told me it was a friend of hers and I believed her, why wouldn't I?"

He shakes his head, chuckling ruefully at his childhood naivety. He bites down on his lower
lip when warm fingers curl around his own.

"He didn't do anything but I felt uncomfortable on my way back home, especially when she
told me to keep the visit to myself. I didn't question why, I just listened. Then it happened
again a week later and that time, my mom didn't stay. I was left all alone with this middle-
aged man for the night and I felt so lost."

The hand on his squeezes his own tightly, most likely unintentionally. He doesn't look up to
see the pained and irate expression Hoseok is no doubt wearing.
"As an eight-year-old in an unknown man's hotel room, I was scared out of my mind. I
should have been in the bed I shared with my siblings, not some stranger's hotel bed." He
takes a fortifying breath to gather the courage to relive the memories he has tried his utmost
to suppress. "He..." his voice catches in his throat and he tries again after swallowing the
lump in his throat. "He started touching me. He caressed my waist, my thighs, my lips,
anywhere that wasn't too much, probably because he was as new to this as I was and he was
scared to give in to his immoral desires."

His fingers creak under the pressure of Hoseok's hand crushing them. Taehyung lifts his head,
his eyes widening when he finally observes the other’s features. Hoseok is livid. His jaw is
clenched with anger and his eyes are somber with hatred born out of sympathy. Taehyung
lightly runs his thumb over the other's knuckles which have turned white from how tightly
he's gripping his hand.

"I didn't want to offend my mom's friend so I let him do as he pleased and waited for him to
fall asleep before I slipped out of the room. I took the elevator down and rushed outside,
completely at a loss for what to do. I did the only thing I knew to do and decided to call my
dad. I asked a lady for her phone instead of the hotel's phone because I didn't want the man to
come down and fetch me. She was so kind, that lady. She stayed with me until my dad picked
me up."

Tears rush to his eyes at the thought of his father and the subsequent change in him. Hoseok
notices immediately and brings a hand to his cheek, all tension now gone from the limb.

"I didn't tell him anything," he whispers shakily. "I didn't tell him why I was alone late in the
evening because I didn't know why myself. When we got home, all hell broke loose." His
breath leaves as a quivering exhale when he remembers the chaos that ensured. "My dad was
reasonably furious that my mom had left me by myself in a hotel and it immediately turned
into a heated fight. I hid with my scared siblings in our room and as I led them away, my
mom took one long look at me. I immediately knew I was in trouble but I didn't know just
how much until the next day."

He stares down at his lap, images flashing by in his mind. The memories are so clear and
vivid that a wave of emotions crashes into him and disrupts his breathing. He feels the
confusion, pain, and fear as if he was eight again and reliving that taste of hell. He reaches up
for the hand on his cheek and leans into the touch, seeking comfort and security in the gentle
contact.

"She waited for me to come back home from school. She worked late so she was at home for
most of the day. She sent my siblings to her sister's house since they returned home earlier
than me and my dad didn't return from work until late in the evening. I was completely alone
with her." He feels his hands tremble against his cheek where he's holding on tightly to
Hoseok's own. "She was disappointed because I ran away from the unknown man but most of
all, she was furious that I brought my dad into it. That day, I didn't recognize my mother."

He delves deep into the almond eyes, their shape blurring as his vision is disturbed by tears.

"She beat me with the hangers in my closet and when she didn't think it was enough, she
dragged me to the garage and used the booster cables my dad stored there."
Hoseok's eyes widen in horror, his body freezing in shock. Taehyung brings his warm hand to
the space between his eyes, wanting nothing more than to forget the pain of the past and
instead focus on the peace of the present, but he can't, not now. Hoseok has the right to know
why he's the way he is.

"It hurt so much," he breathes out, his throat closing around the words. "Never in my life had
I felt so much pain until then. I'd never been punished that bad before. It was like the woman
I loved was possessed by a demon. The welts in my skin didn't faze her and she couldn't see
the blood covering my back. My screams and pleas meant absolutely nothing to her."

The pain he had felt then had consumed him and left him scared of the woman who had
raised him. To this day, he’s not sure how he avoided going to the hospital. Nothing was ever
the same after that day.

He doesn't realize Hoseok is silently crying as well until a soft sniffle gives him away.
Taehyung stares in shock at the clear tears running down the length of Hoseok's cheeks. They
pool at his chin and fall under their collective weight as if they’re too weary to bear it. Seeing
his eyes glistening with moisture and his cheeks flushed red with emotion feels wrong to
Taehyung. Happiness belongs on his face, not sadness.

Taehyung shakes his head and lets go of the other’s hand in favor of cupping his face and
wiping his tears with his thumbs. Hoseok trembles underneath his palms, a shaky breath
finally slipping past his lips.

"Don't cry," Taehyung whispers, his breathing quivering out of his control. "You should never
cry, especially not for me."

Hoseok huffs out a wet laugh, the upward curl of his lips infinitely sorrowful. "I will keep
crying for you whether you like it or not, Tae."

Warmth bursts into his chest and he recognizes the feeling as overwhelming affection for the
weeping angel. He shakes his head again and lets his hands fall to Hoseok's thighs, not
wanting to cut off their contact. The other’s sad smile somehow gives Taehyung the strength
to lay himself bare in front of him.

"It only got worse after that," he continues in a muted voice. "She started taking me with her
whenever I wasn't in school and made me keep older men company, sometimes for entire
nights. She told my dad she was taking me to her sister's house to sleep since she was close
by and for one reason or another, he didn't try to stop her or question her. He probably wanted
to have nothing to do with her after his suspicions that she was cheating were proven to be
true. He probably thought she was getting me used to whoever she was cheating with, not
knowing it wasn't just one man. He was waiting for divorce but didn't step in and request it
himself. I was her favorite and went along with her without complaining so he probably
thought I was in on it and that I preferred the other man over him. Before I knew it, he barely
spoke to me and he looked at me like I was a stranger."

Taehyung shakes his head. His father's lack of involvement with his mother even when she
used him as she pleased tastes foul in his mouth. He releases a heavy exhale, preparing
himself for what he's about to say. Hoseok bristles instantly, sensing that Taehyung's
following words will be even more difficult to swallow.

"The men did nothing serious at first. Most of them just held me as they slept or let their
hands roam. That was it until one of them decided he wanted more."

He focuses on the tear-stricken man across from him and keeps the memories at bay, knowing
he will lose himself to the awful events if he lets them take over him.

"After that first man crossed the line, my mom encouraged the others to do the same and soon
enough I lost my virginity soon after I turned ten."

Hoseok's eyes squeeze shut and he slumps forward in reaction to Taehyung's harrowing
words. Taehyung simply breathes in and out, having come to terms with this fact a long time
ago. In the past, death constantly occupied his thoughts and he tried to end it all at the age of
twelve. The thought of leaving his siblings behind with the monster he feared most was the
only thing that stopped him from going through with it. He has been left with both physical
and mental scars but now, by Hoseok's side, he's alright.

He places a hand on the angel’s shoulder and squeezes for a moment, wordlessly assuring
him he's fine now.

"Eventually, I became so uncomfortable with everything she was putting me through that I
rebelled and refused to work for her. This was a business for her and it gave her income so
she couldn't afford to lose her precious product. She was violent and her words were just as
harmful. She'd beat me without hesitation and tell me all sorts of things to make me comply.
She would call me useless and tell me her son couldn't be that lazy and disobedient." He bites
the inside of his cheek, the image of his mother shouting at him attempting to come to the
forefront of his mind. "I wasn't worthy of food or happiness. Only when I did as she wanted
was I her beloved son. I wanted to be someone she adored so I eventually stopped fighting
my fate and decided being a whore was my worth."

Hoseok vigorously shakes his head, disagreeing with everything he has heard. He looks
straight into Taehyung's eyes before grabbing his shoulders and applying pressure on the
rounded bones.

"And you still believe that," he states, his tone low and unsteady.

Taehyung's gaze falls to his hands over the fabric of Hoseok's shorts, ashamed at how deeply
his mother instilled these beliefs into him. Only now that he's telling someone else about
what the woman has done does he realize how much of who he is was shaped by her.

His eyes fall shut by themselves when his cheeks are enveloped by soft hands, the warmth
seeping through his skin efficiently soothing him.

"You are so, so much more than what your mother wanted you to believe, Taehyung."

Taehyung wants to assure him he knows but he can't bring himself to lie to his face so boldly.
Hoseok lets out a trembling sigh, his lack of response destabilizing. "You have to believe me.
Please, Tae."

Taehyung dares to open his eyes and his breath hitches in his lungs when he recognizes the
intensity of Hoseok's reverence for him. Before he knows it, his vision is blurring with tears
once more.

"I'm sorry," he whispers, how far he is from meeting the other's expectations making him feel
guilty.

Hoseok shushes him and pulls him close until he can hug him tightly enough to constrict his
breathing.

"You're so damn stubborn," Hoseok huffs, his emotions rendering his voice thick. "You'll
realize just how important you are one day. I'll make sure it happens."

Taehyung returns the embrace, his arms squeezing him weakly in contrast to the ones
compressing his frame. Neither says another word, calming themselves and clearing their
minds to the best of their abilities. Hoseok finally detaches himself from his frame after a
minute, looking immensely content as he looks at Taehyung's flushed face. A determination
settles in his set brow and unwavering gaze.

"Thank you for trusting me with the demons of your past," he says softly. "I'll make sure you
never feel this sort of pain or fear ever again."

Taehyung smiles broadly at him, feeling lighter than he has in years. "And thank you for
believing in me like no one else has before.”

He leans forward until their lips touch, the kiss chaste and brief compared to their first. He
pulls away, the fond words Hoseok has told him twice now rising to the surface of his mind.
He doesn't utter them for him to hear but they're loud in his heart.

I love you, angel.

 Together
Chapter Notes

I feel like there isn't much happening in this chapter yet I like it this way.

A weight on his chest and prickles on the surface of his cheeks gently awaken him. He
scrunches his nose to relieve the sensation, earning him a low chuckle that he feels just as
much as he hears. He expects the face in such proximity when he opens his eyes.

Hoseok is smiling down at him, his features lively despite the early hour. He doesn't stay still
for long and moves out of sight. Taehyung's throat is soon peppered with gentle pecks, each
contact lasting no more than a second. His eyes close by themselves and his muscles loosen
further than they already are, the flitting touches making him wish to return to sleep.
Hoseok's breath washes over his skin and from the feeling alone, Taehyung can tell he's
smiling.

"I'm trying to wake you up, not put you back to sleep.

Hoseok's teeth come into view when Taehyung looks down at him with a smile of his own.
"You're doing a poor job, then," he says, his voice still showing traces of his drowsiness.
"You'll need to do something more forceful than that."

Hoseok raises an eyebrow, intrigued and amused by his reply. "And what would that be?"

Taehyung shrugs, the sleep weighing on his body gradually dissipating. He absently reaches
for the head full of messy black hair and twirls the soft strands around his fingers, the
movement uninhibited. "I'll let you figure that out."

Hoseok doesn't move a muscle as he observes him, his eyes clear and watchful. Taehyung can
almost perceive the numerous thoughts going through the other's head. From the way his face
is lighting up, Taehyung can deduce that whatever he's imagining isn't innocent. Hoseok
hums after a moment, his attention never moving away from the person underneath him as he
props himself up on his elbows and leans in until their noses are practically touching.
Taehyung stares up at him in anticipation.

"I have a few ideas," he murmurs, his voice no louder than a whisper, "but you're awake
already so..."

Taehyung closes the short distance between them, stopping the imminent teasing before it can
begin. Hoseok laughs into the lips silencing him, effectively setting Taehyung off as well.
The latter pulls away just enough to speak. "You're making me curious. Go on, tell me what
you had in mind."
Surprise colors Hoseok's features, Taehyung's boldness uncharacteristic of him, but it's soon
replaced by tremendous delight. His smile is radiant, so much so that Taehyung is practically
blinded. "That's a secret I am willing to disclose in exchange for yours," he says, his smile
slipping through his voice. "I'm sure you remember telling me it was temporary."

In a couple of seconds, Hoseok manages to return Taehyung to his flustered state just a little
over a day ago. Their proximity robs Taehyung of his ability to look away. Hoseok smiles
down at him and runs his fingers through his long strands, the curl of his lips patient and
mischievous simultaneously. Taehyung sighs through his nose, almost in defeat.

"JJ-noona asked me why we weren't together yet," he begins, not missing the slight raise in
Hoseok's brow. "She..." He trails off, unsure if he even wants to tell him what she said with
so much conviction. "She said you weren't subtle," he continues, smiling when Hoseok
swiftly hides behind his crossed forearms. "She was sure you held certain looks, smiles, and
laughs just for me." Hoseok turns away, color creeping up to his cheeks. Taehyung grabs his
arms as he rises to sit, taking the other up with him. Almond eyes are back on him once
they're both seated and this urges Taehyung to speak. "She said you shine brighter than usual
when you're with me," he utters quietly, his words making him self-conscious. "She said you
love me."

His voice falters and he takes this as a signal for him to stop there. He carefully observes
Hoseok, wishing him to confirm that what their friend said is true. Hoseok looks back at him,
his gaze unimaginably tender and warm even in his reserved state. "I didn't know she was this
observant," he breathes out, a smile crawling to his lips. "I wasn't even aware of all these
things."

Taehyung smiles in return, his meaningless doubt nearly chased away. He squeezes Hoseok's
wrists. "And?” he asks, hope involuntarily lifting his tone. “Is she telling the truth?"

Hoseok titters, now understanding what Taehyung wants from him. He slowly turns his hands
in Taehyung’s hold and intertwines their fingers. "Yes, Tae," he coos. "I love you."

The words leave just as much of an impact as they did yesterday. Taehyung’s muscles buzz
with elation and his chest fills with warmth instantly. Before he knows it, he has pushed
himself to his knees and he's throwing himself at the angel; his angel.

Hoseok's yelp is abruptly cut off by the mouth now closing his as gravity pulls them down,
nearly sending them rolling off the bed. His surprise is short-lived and he soon relaxes into
the kiss. Taehyung foolishly wishes for his happiness to transfer from his heart to Hoseok's
own through their contact. Arms wrap around his waist and he's willing to believe this is a
sign that he was successful. They both lose sight of reality as their kiss deepens, life and its
struggles left aside for a brief moment.

They're both slightly breathless when Hoseok pulls away just enough to detach their locked
lips. “I’m sure I taste delicious but I’m not very nutritious,” Hoseok quips, making Taehyung
snort. “Let’s go eat breakfast.”

Taehyung doesn't bother reminding him that he had a secret to tell, knowing that he'll find out
soon enough. He instead crawls over to the nightstand where he left his phone. One look at
the time reveals to him why he was woken up by pleasant kisses instead of the shrill melody
of his alarm. When he turns back, Hoseok is already up, fingers buried in his messy strands.

“You woke me up to eat?” he asks, unable to hold his smile back when Hoseok gives him an
exaggerated shrug of his shoulders. “Sleep is worth more than breakfast, hyung.”

Hoseok clicks his tongue, chiding him for thinking that way. “Get your ass over to the
kitchen before I drag you there kicking and screaming.”

Taehyung stays immobile and instead stares up at him, a challenge in the curl of his lips.
Hoseok wastes no time striding over to him and swiftly picking him up. Taehyung
automatically throws his arms around Hoseok’s neck for support and pulls him close. They
head for the kitchen without delay and he’s gently set down once they’ve reached the dining
table.

“There wasn’t much kicking or screaming,” Taehyung comments as he follows the other to
the fridge.

Hoseok twirls on his feet at lightning speed, making Taehyung take an involuntary step back.
“Do you want me to make you scream?” Hoseok replies, the glint in his eyes almost
menacing.

Sensing imminent danger, Taehyung holds out his hands in front of him protectively and
takes another step back. This barrier proves utterly useless. In less than three seconds, a warm
palm is gliding over the bumps of his ribs and nails are brushing the curve of his waist. It
takes another five seconds for his giggles to turn into loud, animated laughter. Hoseok
diligently repels his attempts to guard himself, leaving him begging for mercy. By the time
he’s released, tears are hanging from his eyelashes and he can barely breathe. He
automatically tenses up when arms envelop him but he soon realizes they don’t belong to his
assailant.

“Why are you torturing him this early in the morning, hyung?”

Taehyung looks over his shoulder to see who is holding onto him despite recognizing the
voice and smiles when he sees familiar eyes. Jimin smiles up at him in return, content to see
him cheerful and carefree.

Hoseok grins at them, his hands still outstretched. “Tae told me he wasn’t screaming so I
helped him out a bit,” Hoseok says casually, his fingers wiggling in front of him. “Do you
want a taste too?”

Jimin’s bewildered expression has Taehyung tittering into his hand and Hoseok snorting out a
laugh. “I’m not going to question whatever you just said,” Jimin mumbles as he steps back,
his head tilted to the side. “How about we get started with breakfast?”

Hoseok obliges and turns back to the fridge, a waving hand urging Taehyung to come closer.
The latter does so carefully, making Hoseok chuckle as he brings the ingredients to the
countertop. Hoseok wordlessly hands him a cutting board and gestures toward the package of
pork belly he brought out of the fridge. Taehyung blinks at him and Hoseok smiles in return.
“If breakfast is bad, it’s all on you.”

Taehyung frowns at the sudden responsibility he now has. Hoseok brightens considerably
upon seeing him scowling and instantly wraps his arms around his shoulders to bring him
close. “I’m joking. The fried rice you made last time was great. You just have to hope it turns
out the same way today.”

Taehyung grabs a knife from a nearby drawer once he’s released and returns to Hoseok’s
side, leaving barely any space between them. “I don’t think I needed the added pressure,
hyung.”

“You do have a new mouth to feed,” Hoseok says as if he had waited for Taehyung to utter
these exact words. “It’s his first meal from you so you have to do a really good job. First
impressions are lasting, you know?”

Taehyung can’t stop his lips from pushing forward in a childish pout, earning boisterous
laughter from the man teasing him. He turns around to face the other person present with
them, who he had nearly forgotten. Jimin is seated across from them, his eyes slightly
narrowed as he observes them.

“I’ll eat whatever you make me, Tae,” Jimin assures him, his gaze losing its acute focus.
“Don’t listen to him.”

Taehyung swiftly drops the sulky expression and gets back to work, motivated by his friend’s
support. Unlike what Hoseok had so carefully told him, he isn’t responsible for the entirety of
breakfast. Hoseok minces the garlic and chops the vegetables for him so he can easily pan-fry
the ingredients together. He adds a handful of grated cheese to the pan before bringing it to
the table which Jimin silently set as they cooked.

He smiles shyly when he’s thanked for the food once they’re all seated. He doesn’t
immediately dig in, choosing to examine the other two’s expressions. They both smile at him
as they take their first bite. Jimin soon holds up his hand in the air, too busy chewing to
verbally give him his approval. Taehyung smacks the other’s hovering palm just as he feels
fingers ruffling his hair. He returns their smiles, satisfied by their reactions, and finally digs
in.

He’s proud of himself and it shows despite his numerous attempts to bite back his smile.
Hoseok and Jimin are beaming at him and it’s almost too bright for him to endure. They
finish their breakfast in record time, leaving Taehyung time to get ready for the opening shift
he shares with Jimin. He watches Hoseok washing the dishes from his seat with amusement.
If they weren’t working in a couple of minutes, he would have assigned them the task without
hesitation.

He pushes himself up to get changed but Jimin comes over and plops down on his lap,
forcing him back down. He reflexively holds onto his waist to steady him, making him hum.
His friend smiles down at him and casually crosses his legs before leaning down to whisper
in his ear. “So, what life-changing event happened when I wasn’t looking?”
Taehyung chuckles despite himself, catching Hoseok’s attention who turns to smile at him.
“Nothing, Jimin-ah,” he answers, his words sounding untrue even to himself. “Don’t worry
about it.”

Jimin shakes his head, his expression falsely disappointed, but a smile crawls to his lips as
soon as he stands up. He pats Taehyung’s shoulder before heading downstairs, his smile
never faltering.

Taehyung pushes himself up and makes his way toward the skink. Hoseok barely has the time
to look up before Taehyung is enveloping his waist and pressing himself close enough to feel
his heat. “Thank you, hyung,” he says, his tone as light as he feels. “Truly.”

He’s touched that someone cares for him so much and he’s eternally thankful for the progress
he has made and where he is now. He’s in a much happier place now that the sun finally
shines down on him. He likes to think that if he bathes in its rays long enough, the darkness
in his heart will recede forever.

He isn’t sure his angel understands why he’s thanking him but Hoseok doesn’t urge him to
elaborate. He brings a hand up to Taehyung’s forehead, most likely to brush aside his bangs,
but lowers it down to his cheek when he remembers it’s wet and frothy. He smiles at the suds
latching onto Taehyung’s skin before looking up to meet his eyes.

“Go get ready.”

Taehyung does as he says, a persistent smile on his lips as he gets dressed. With a brief
goodbye, he descends the stairs to join Jimin downstairs. The latter smiles at him from
behind the bar as if the curl of his lips had never dissipated since he left the kitchen.
Taehyung ignores his clear amusement and gets to work, the thought of being back upstairs
with Hoseok motivating him to work hard for the day.

Unlike what he expected, his shift comes to an end quickly, Jimin, Hyo, and Jungkook
keeping him entertained for the better part of the morning. Even Seokjin and the twin
brothers joked around with him when he frowned at the number of baking trays that had been
piled on the counter. The cooks were preparing to make a limited-edition pound cake for the
following day. It was only made once a year and everyone, whether regular or new, rushed in
to give it a taste. He can understand why it’s so popular without having to eat it. The recipe
alone guarantees a delicious final product.

He imagines the gateau’s complex flavor as he ascends to the second floor and has to
swallow his saliva to keep from drooling in anticipation. Surprisingly, Hoseok is not in the
living room and he hears nothing from the kitchen and bathroom. He heads for their
bedroom, and as expected, Hoseok is laying down on his belly, his laptop in front of him.
Taehyung crouches down by the bed, drawing his attention.

“Do you think there will be some of the cake left tomorrow?” he asks behind his crossed
arms over the mattress.

Hoseok smiles in response and pushes himself out of bed. He bends down to wrap his arms
around Taehyung’s torso and lift him to his feet. “They’ll make a fresh cake tomorrow just
for our staff to enjoy,” he tells him as he gestures for him to pick up his coat. “Those who
leave before it’s made will just get some the next day. Since we live here, we’re guaranteed a
piece.”

Hoseok greets the regulars nearest to him with a bright smile once they’re downstairs before
heading for the kitchen, Taehyung in tow. The twins notice them first and give an identical
wave of their hand in greeting.

“My little girl has been pestering me since Tuesday about the ‘spicy caramel cake’,” Hansol
tells him, his smile kind. “I think you’ve made a loyal client out of my daughter, Hoseok-ah.”

“I think he also has a future employee,” Hanseung adds from the other end of the kitchen.
“Hyeon finds making lattes and cappuccinos fascinating for some reason.”

Hoseok grins as he makes his way over to him, his phone in hand. “Haewon-ah and Hyeon-
ah have taste, just like their dads.”

Taehyung follows without thinking, the ingredients spread about catching his interest. For
some reason, the ingredients on the counter are only enough for one cake. Hoseok holds out
his phone and takes multiple shots of the ingredients and the bundt pan. Taehyung gradually
realizes this is just to post on social media. The cakes will most likely be made once the
coffee shop is closed for the day.

A hand settles between his shoulder blades and he turns to see its owner. Seokjin is smiling at
him, his eyes lively. “You seem to be dying to get a bite. You’ll have to wait a little longer.”
He wriggles an eyebrow. “Guess who made the recipe.” Taehyung smiles despite himself. “I
took inspiration from an existing recipe and added a couple of things here and there,” he
continues. “That’s how the “spicy caramel cake” came to be. It’s only been a year since we
started selling it.”

Hoseok turns toward the chefs and gestures for them to gather. He takes two rapid
photographs before sending them a thumbs up. With his photos taken, he says his goodbyes
and takes Taehyung’s hand to lead him out of the kitchen. They pass the unmarked black door
leading upstairs and instead head for the glass door leading outside. Taehyung raises an
eyebrow in Hoseok’s direction, automatically nodding in greeting when his manager smiles
at him as they walk by.

“Where are we going?” he asks once they’re outside.

“We’re going on a walk for a bit,” Hoseok answers as he turns to him. “We need some fresh
air.”

Taehyung doesn’t protest and puts on his coat to protect himself from the chilly air. Hoseok’s
steps are relaxed and slow as he leads the two someplace or another. Taehyung matches his
pace and walks by his side, their shoulders unconsciously bouncing off one another. Unlike
the walk he took with Namjoon, Hoseok surprisingly doesn’t talk to him, choosing to instead
smile at him from time to time. Taehyung enjoys both men’s company, regardless of the
presence of chatter.
He stops in his tracks when Hoseok places a hand on his shoulder and points off toward a
building. He smiles automatically when he sees the unknown coffee shop. “It’s new so I
haven’t gone there yet. Let’s taste their coffee.” Hoseok smiles wider at the thought of
something. “Well, hot chocolate in your case.”

Taehyung smiles in return as they step in. This coffee shop is more modern in style with clean
lines and high ceilings but this design also has its charm. Hoseok orders for them both and
smiles wide when Taehyung reaches into his pockets in search of his wallet and his hands
come up empty-handed. He hadn’t planned to go out so he had absentmindedly taken his coat
at Hoseok’s prompt and nothing else.

“I know you enough now to know what to do to prevent you from being too nice,” Hoseok
tells him as they wait for their drinks by the bar. “I just have to take you off guard.”

Taehyung chuckles at this. In the past, being read so easily would make him uncomfortable,
but now that he has close friends, he’s happy to have people know him beyond his superficial
outer shell. He recognizes that he’s partly to blame for distancing himself from others but he
has changed thanks to the person at his side and the people he has introduced into his life.

“That’s funny to hear from you,” Taehyung says, making Hoseok raise an eyebrow. “You’re
literally the definition of too nice.”

Hoseok dismisses his words with a wave of his hand and a puff of air. “Nonsense.”

Taehyung smiles in amusement and Hoseok returns the gesture, fondness in his eyes. It isn’t
long until they are back in the fresh autumn air with their drinks in hand. Hoseok sips on his
iced Americano, uncaring of the chill seeping into his fingers. Taehyung stares at the moving
ice cubes as he twirls the drink around to make it even colder. Hoseok glances his way and
tilts his head in question.

“I expected black coffee,” Taehyung comments, “not an iced Americano.”

Hoseok grins as he holds out the drink in front of him. Taehyung takes it without thinking.
“As Yoongi-hyung would say, there’s no damn time or place for iced Americanos,” he says,
grinning broadly. “Come on, taste it.”

Despite knowing he won’t like it, he brings the straw to his lips and sucks in a mouthful of
coffee just to please him. Hoseok bursts into laughter as soon as Taehyung’s expression twists
into a grimace, drawing the attention of a nearby duo of middle-aged women.

“Oh my God, I should have filmed you,” Hoseok chortles as Taehyung practically shoves the
plastic cup back into his hands. “I never thought you’d be so expressive.”

Taehyung takes a hurried sip of his chocolate drink only to nearly spit the hot liquid back out.
Hoseok laughs even harder, causing the women to smile in their direction.

“You didn’t even put sugar,” Taehyung lets out as he wipes his mouth, his tone almost
accusatory. “How could you give it to me with a straight face?”
Hoseok reaches for his shoulder with his free hand, too weak to stand upright. “I’m sorry,
Tae,” he breathes out once he can speak. “I didn’t think you’d hate it so much. You’re an
absolute sweetheart.” Taehyung is caught by surprise by the affectionate term but he doesn’t
have time to think too much about it as Hoseok resumes their walk, bringing him along with
him. “I thought that was adorable back then and it’s even cuter now.”

Taehyung pouts almost by reflex, making Hoseok beam at him. He ruffles his hair with his
unoccupied hand and takes a sip with the other. He watches him drink his hot chocolate,
smiling when he notices how careful he is this time. “How is it?”

Taehyung glances in his direction. “Good.” Hoseok’s eyebrows rise in expectation and
Taehyung gives in, too enamored by him to resist. “But I like ours better.”

Hoseok smacks him on the back, his teeth in full exposure. “That’s what I like to hear.”

They continue their walk in silence, a smile on their lips and a drink in their hands. In half an
hour, the sky turns orange as the sun sinks toward the horizon. Taehyung barely registers the
movements of his body as his hands rise and his fingers stretch to make a frame.

Hoseok watches this with an apologetic smile. “Sorry, Tae, I didn’t think of telling you to
bring your camera.”

Taehyung instantly shakes his head as his arms return to their initial position. “That’s
alright,” he assures him. “We’ll just have to go another walk.”

Hoseok’s eyes shine in the evening light as he gazes at him, the fondness and delight in them
as clear as day. Taehyung is certain he would have embraced him if they weren’t in public.
“Yeah, we will,” he replies, his words leaving him slowly. “I’ll make sure of it.”

These looks must have been what JJ was referring to. He can now fully accept that she was
correct about everything. He had denied it then, thinking it was ridiculous that Hoseok would
love someone like him, but him gazing at him like he’s the sky itself confirms that it was silly
to doubt both JJ and himself.

“Let’s get back home, Tae,” he coos, his voice exceptionally soft and kind. “The sun is telling
us we’ve walked enough.”

Taehyung agrees with a nod of his head and follows Hoseok’s sure steps back to their little
cafe.

---

He peeks through the door left ajar. Hoseok is facing his phone which is propped up on a
tripod. His eyes are focused on the screen as he reads what Taehyung assumes are comments.
As he makes to leave, Hoseok looks up in his direction as if he sensed his presence. He
smiles up at him before inviting him in with a wave of his hand. Taehyung obliges and stops
shy of the phone’s field of view. Hoseok never stops smiling at him as he gestures for him to
greet his viewers. Taehyung holds out his index and middle finger in a V sign in front of the
small lens before picking up Mickey at the foot of the bed and lifting him into view. Hoseok
chuckles fondly in response before curling slender fingers around Taehyung’s forearm.

“Come here.”

Taehyung is gently pulled down to sit by his side. He runs a hand through his damp hair and
shyly waves at the viewers behind the screen, his eyes automatically traveling to the
comments. He’s content to see a positive response follow his arrival. Hoseok answers a
random comment and seamlessly brings Taehyung into the conversation, forcing him to
speak. Taehyung finds himself unusually comfortable to be talking in front of a live audience.
Perhaps it’s because he feels welcomed by them or because Hoseok is just that proficient at
keeping the pace of his heart slow and steady. He doesn't know the exact reason but he
chooses not to question it.

An hour passes by in a flash. Hoseok sends his goodbyes, urging Taehyung to do the same.
The recording is ended thereafter and the phone is set aside on the nearest nightstand. Hoseok
reaches for his laptop and scoots over to the peak of the bed to lean his back against his
pillow. Taehyung looks at him for a moment in thought before crawling toward him and
pushing the pillow aside to squeeze between the other’s body and the headboard. Hoseok
scoots forward to give him space and smiles as soon as Taehyung wraps his arms around him.
He lazily watches as he edits recent recordings using video editing software.

“Wasn’t Jungkookie your editor?” he asks, remembering what Hoseok had told him weeks
ago.

Hoseok slightly turns his head toward him as a sign of acknowledgment. “I like to edit these
smaller videos, for practice,” he explains, his tone soft.

Taehyung hums in response and leans forward to rest his chin on the shoulder so close to
him. He momentarily closes his eyes and breathes in the strands of hair brushing the skin of
his cheek. He still finds it unbelievable just how efficiently Hoseok’s scent and presence
appease him. He feels completely safe and serene pressed up against him, a feeling he doesn’t
often experience.

A couple of minutes later, the sweet and spicy smell of cooking batter fills their surroundings.
Taehyung hums low in his throat in satisfaction, earning him a gentle caress on the back of
his left hand.

“They’re just making a trial cake,” Hoseok informs him, his voice hushed as if he doesn’t
want to disrupt the silence of their room. “They’ll bake a few tomorrow morning and the rest
throughout the day so customers can smell it baking and be just as pleased as you are,”

“You smell good too, hyung,” Taehyung says without much thought.

Hoseok releases a puff of laughter which fades when Taehyung pulls back just enough to
place a featherlight kiss on the nape of his neck. The short hair there tickles his nose but he
enjoys the feeling. His eyes wander over the smooth black strands, lingering on the caramel
skin peeking out of the darkness. Without prior reflection, he leans in and gingerly encloses
the helix of Hoseok’s ear with his lips. He carefully nibbles on the curve of it when Hoseok
shows no intention of stopping him.

He’s surprised when a soft breath escapes the man snug against him. Hoseok’s fingers are
curled over his laptop’s palm rest, their previous task now set aside. Taehyung finds this
intriguing and this fuels the movement of his lips. Hoseok curls ever so slightly into himself
when Taehyung trails down to his unpierced earlobe and gently sucks on the flesh. He
delicately laps at it, content to feel Hoseok stir underneath him. He has discovered something
unexpected.

He slides long fingers into Hoseok’s hair and pulls the dark strands away from his face before
using the pads of his fingers to massage his scalp, something he knows Hoseok particularly
enjoys. He can’t hold back his smile when Hoseok’s lips part almost immediately and his
eyes fall shut. His breathing moves in and out of him just a little heavier, a clear sign of
stimulation to Taehyung’s experienced ears. The more he presses on, the more Hoseok shifts
underneath him. Taehyung uses his free hand to stroke the length of Hoseok’s bare thigh
exposed by his shorts. He feels the goosebumps underneath his fingertips as he draws shapes
into the smooth skin.

He’s unsure of the other’s boundaries and this keeps his actions restricted. He doesn’t know
what Hoseok is willing to let him do and he doesn’t know himself what he’s prepared to carry
out. This isn’t a trivial encounter like the ones he used to have in the past. Hoseok is so much
more than a casual hookup and he can’t afford to hurt him like he has so many others. He
loves him and, somehow, that makes everything so much more difficult.

Hoseok releases a sound just short of a whine when Taehyung’s lips slip away from the
fleshy lobe of his ear and his hands cease their movement. His lower lip disappears in his
mouth as he lowers his head, his hair falling over his eyes. He keeps his silence when
Taehyung moves his arms to return them to their previous position around his waist. It takes a
couple of seconds before he places his palms over Taehyung’s forearms and squeezes.
Taehyung easily understands the intent behind the light pressure. He wishes for more but
Taehyung can’t bring himself to continue. He doesn’t trust himself to be good to him. Hoseok
is so patient and careful with him and he doesn’t have enough faith in himself to be certain he
will be just as benevolent. He was rough with others growing up and Hoseok deserves to be
treated with nothing but care and tenderness.

Taehyung sighs before letting his forehead rest against a head full of soft hair. He closes his
eyes and internally apologizes to him, too cowardly to express his regrets out loud. Hoseok
gently takes his hand and lifts it to his lips to place warm kisses over his knuckles. Taehyung
feels his nasal cavities burn, a telltale sign of impending tears. Hoseok’s message is clear.

It’s okay, I’ll wait for you.

Hoseok pushes down on the lid of his laptop and leans back against his chest with closed
eyes and slack muscles. Taehyung lets him do this, fatigue also weighing down on his
eyelids. The warmth of their bodies combined with the pleasing aroma of the baking cake and
the silence of their room lulls them to sleep. It isn’t long until Hoseok’s breathing slows and
deepens.
Taehyung smiles to himself, grateful for the momentary peace he’s in.

---

He isn’t immediately sure what has him waking up and opening his eyes until he looks off
toward the door left ajar. He blinks in surprise when he sees three smiling faces peeking out
of the doorway. The curl of their lips is far from subdued as they take in the scene before
them. Hoseok is still sound asleep in Taehyung’s arms, oblivious to the people watching him.

Taehyung can do nothing but smile sheepishly at the people beaming at him. The chefs wave
him goodbye and he smiles wider in return. The twin brothers leave before Seokjin whose
eyes shine with fondness. His lips part to say something but he decides against it and simply
waves once more before turning around to leave.

Taehyung automatically shuts his eyes and squeezes the body in his arms tighter as he slowly
drifts back to sleep, a smile still stretching his lips.
 Waited Too Long
Chapter Notes

Sex incoming haha. Sorry in advance if it's a mess. I haven't written a legit sex scene
before.

Having such a busy day at the cafe is a first for him. He’s thankful he didn’t have work at the
grocery store before his shift here. He’s not sure he would have made it to closing. The coffee
shop was packed nearly every hour of the day and the chefs worked ceaselessly throughout
the day, even coming early in the morning to prepare everything they needed.

Seokjin told him the cake has so much success in part because the Seoul location is the only
one to bake it and Hoseok puts a lot of effort into maintaining his presence on social media.
No one expected the favorable results last year, not even the cake’s creator. Seokjin was
overjoyed to see it garner more popularity than before.

Taehyung is now cleaning the shop with both Jimin and Hoseok. He has never closed with
more than one person since he started working here and it’s certainly more dynamic. Jimin
and Hoseok get along perfectly and never run out of energy, even with all the activity of the
day. He works in silence as he listens in on their conversation, smiling whenever they laugh
or raise their voices in excitement.

He doesn’t notice the lack of voices until a hand lands on the small of his back. He turns to
look over his shoulder but he’s stopped by a smooth cheek.

“I hope you didn’t forget the delicious cake waiting for us, Tae,” Hoseok says excitedly, right
by his ear. “Isn’t this the best way to end a day of hard work?”

Taehyung smiles at him as he shakes a bit of cleaning powder into the portafilter to cleanse
the espresso machine. Hoseok sounds like a child waiting for a treat after hurriedly finishing
its dinner. As usual, Hoseok is smiling brightly when Taehyung spins on his feet to face him,
not a trace of fatigue on his features despite working since the shop opened. Taehyung
doesn’t have a clue where he gets all this vigor but he suspects it's from the sun’s rays. To
him, it’s the only explanation.

Taehyung steps further into Hoseok's space with the desire to draw even a fraction of his
energy. He slowly curls his fingers around his chin and leans in until centimeters remain
between their faces. He’s unable to hold back his smile when Hoseok's eyes widen ever so
slightly in surprise. Hoseok releases a content exhale when their lips meet, the warm breath
washing over Taehyung's cheeks. He runs the tip of his tongue over Hoseok’s lower lip
before eagerly sucking on the soft flesh, his craving for a taste of his vitality too powerful to
resist.
The sound of a shutter escaping a small speaker has both of them reflexively pulling away
and turning toward the sound. Their eyes meet Jimin's crescent ones behind the phone held
up in their direction. He quickly taps away at his screen, the smile on his lips virtually
splitting the corners of his mouth. "I hope you don't mind me sharing this vital info with our
peers."

Taehyung and Hoseok exchange a look, one pair of eyes wider than the other. Hoseok
chuckles at the worry in Taehyung's expression and reassuringly massages his neck.

"Jiminie..." he calls out, a subtle warning in his voice.

"And... sent," the other lets out, dragging the syllable of his first word. He grins up at them
and trots over to their side before taking them both into his arms, squeezing their bodies
together. "I saw this coming from miles away. Hell, we all saw this coming. You two sure
took your damn time."

He ruffles their hair like an older brother would do to his younger siblings, making Hoseok
snort like an irritated horse. Jimin smiles up at him and all traces of annoyance melt off his
face. Everyone's phone buzzes with the slightest of delays but Jimin is the only one to hold
up his phone to check the notification. He turns the phone so the other two can also see the
screen

"Namjoonie-hyung says 'About time. It took you guys five damn months to realize you two
are made for each other. I blame Tae.'"

Jimin barely manages to finish reading the message as an insistent giggle bubbles out of him,
his voice soon joined by Hoseok's cheerful laughter. Taehyung doesn't make a sound despite
the smile threatening to crawl to the surface of his lips. Jimin's phone rings again and this
time it's Yoongi's turn to comment on how long it took. Surprisingly, Jungkook is the third
person to send a message to the group chat and the first to congratulate them. He sends
another message and it's Taehyung's turn to snort.

"Now, it's time to spend the night fucking like rabbits in heat until you can't move anymore.
Unless you have already? Maybe I'll visit to check up on you guys, who knows?"

Taehyung can't help but smile at the perverted smiley faces that follow. Hyo tells them to
have fun with just as many emojis and it automatically makes the trio chuckle.

Jimin releases them after a final squeeze and steps around them to get to the employee room.
He stops at the door and looks over his shoulder, the look in his eyes already telling of what
he's about to say. "I'll quickly get out of here so you can get down to business without having
me in your way. You guys can take out the trash and lock the doors for me."

Hoseok shakes his head at him despite the smile dancing on his lips. "Are you sure you don't
just want to work as little as possible?"

Jimin waves his assumption away as he pushes the door open. "Oh no,” he replies, his voice
unusually high-pitched. “I just want you alone as soon as possible."
He suppresses a giggle behind his palm and disappears into the employee room. Hoseok
sighs loudly once the door clicks close and Taehyung turns to look at him, his big eyes
watchful.

"You heard him, let's finish closing the shop."

Taehyung nods slowly, knowing the part of his sentence that he chose to omit.

Let's finish closing the shop so we can get to our bedroom already.

Neither of the two wishes to fall short of everyone's exceptions, including their own.

By the time the trash is taken out and the bags are replaced, Jimin is nowhere to be seen. He
rushed out like the building was on fire and the image of him running off with a massive grin
on his face has Taehyung smiling by himself.

"Alright, we're done."

He looks over his shoulder at the sound of the familiar voice just as a hand smacks the small
of his back. Hoseok passes him to enter the employee room and holds out the door for him.
They quickly untie their aprons, anticipation, and subtle stress in Taehyung’s case, slowly
building in their hearts.

"You want to shower first?" Hoseok offers once they're upstairs.

Taehyung shrugs and Hoseok insists with a flick of his chin. Taehyung obliges and hurries to
the bathroom. The hot water relaxes his sore muscles with efficiency and calms him down
enough to forget what Jungkook and the others have said for a moment. He spreads the liquid
soap along his skin with slow movements, his earlier urgency completely forgotten. This
tranquility doesn't last long, however, because he hears the door open with a click. He peeks
out of the curtains, not surprised to see Hoseok coming in and closing the door behind him.
The latter smiles at him, a hand absently lifting to push stray strands away from his eyes.

"Won't you let me join you?"

Taehyung's heart does a loop in his chest as he's reminded of earlier experiences involving
showers and other people. He flicks his fingers toward himself, inviting him to share the tub
with him. "I'm done though," he says, his attention on the person undressing in front of him
instead of his words.

Hoseok shrugs at this and pulls his pants and underwear down in one seamless motion. He
walks forward, his smile broadening when he sees that Taehyung's gaze is focused on him.
"That's alright, you can keep me company."

Hoseok steps into the tub, his dry skin becoming glossy with water within seconds. Taehyung
steps aside to give him space and he soon feels the liquid on his skin cooling. The droplets of
water dynamically bounce off Hoseok's skin and Taehyung can't stop himself from staring at
the mesmerizing sight. Hoseok smiles under the attention but casually covers himself with
the soap Taehyung has a weakness for. The sweet scent has him sighing in satisfaction and
leaning on the tiled wall. Hoseok watches him with interest and intrigue.

"Why do you like my soap and shampoo so much?" he asks, his eyebrows rising playfully.

Taehyung huffs out a laugh and detaches himself from the wall. "You answered your own
question." He smiles even wider when Hoseok appears even more confused. "Not only does
it smell great but it also smells of you."

Unexpectedly, he doesn't feel an ounce of embarrassment when Hoseok lets out a surprised
giggle. He fully means what he has said.

Once he has thoroughly washed his hair with minty shampoo, Hoseok leans back so the jet of
water can wash away the suds. Taehyung observes the white foam slide along his skin and
follows its path down with his eyes, his fingers tingling with the urge to reach out and feel the
slickness of it. Hoseok titters, making Taehyung lift his gaze. Almond-shaped eyes are on
him, a welcoming and intimate aura in them.

Taehyung steps in close to lightly caress the slippery skin of his waist. Hoseok lets him do
this, his arms slack despite his body trembling from the sensitivity. Taehyung trails down to
his abdomen where there is a faint outline of muscles and lowers further to delicately circle
the area around his navel. Hoseok finally shifts from the contact and Taehyung looks up to
see attentive eyes on the digits dancing on his skin. He isn't used to seeing Hoseok so passive
yet here he is, letting him do as he pleases without interfering.

He doesn't think beforehand as he presses himself close enough to him to have their bodies
coming into contact, his movements fueled by eagerness and desire. He pushes onto the
other's frame, forcing him to back up until his shoulder blades are digging into the smooth
material of the wall. Hoseok stares up at Taehyung with wide eyes, a smile soon forming on
his lips.

"Now, this I didn't expect," he says, his voice almost drowned out by the running water.
“That’s hot, Tae.”

Taehyung's lips stretch into a satisfied smile, the sight of Hoseok trapped against the wall
exciting him. He looks down at the pink lips inches away from him and yields to the urge to
taste them. He runs his fingers through the other’s black strands before leaning forward to
seal his mouth with his. Hoseok breathes out softly in contentment, his shoulders slumping
with the action. Taehyung takes the lead this time, applying pressure on the soft lips and
nibbling on the supple flesh. Hoseok's hands land on the crest of his hips when Taehyung’s
tongue explores his mouth without restraint. The sounds their moving mouths create are
drowned out by the stream of heated water ricocheting off the tub's solid surface.

Taehyung gently massages Hoseok's scalp, lightly running his nails against the delicate skin.
He opens his eyes to see Hoseok's eyelashes fluttering from the soothing caress. The latter's
pelvis pushes against Taehyung's hips and rubs with controlled intensity and motion, creating
enough friction to stimulate them. Taehyung lowers his hands back to the other's waist, his
hands fitting comfortably in his curves. He breaks the kiss to leave tender pecks along
Hoseok's jaw and throat, slowly making his way back up to reach his ear. He pinches his
earlobe with the extremities of his lips, gradually inching farther up toward the shell of his
ear and back down. Hoseok's hips still instantly when the fleshy lobe disappears in
Taehyung's mouth. His core quivers under the hands over him when Taehyung sucks and
kneads the tissue with his tongue and lips.

Taehyung's hand glides down to Hoseok's crotch and easily finds his length. It slides between
his index and middle finger with ease and Taehyung uses his bony knuckles to massage the
responsive head. Hoseok lets out a low breath in response, a quiet moan following when a hot
tongue runs over the helix of his ear. Taehyung nibbles on the cartilage, pleased to hear
another moan of pleasure leave the man under him. He finally moves on to the concha and
Hoseok unconsciously turns his face away from him, giving him full access to the erogenous
zone. Taehyung chuckles despite himself and Hoseok's shoulders jerk slightly from the breath
washing over his ear.

He soon notices the persistent shivering of the body against him, realizing after a moment
that Hoseok's only sources of heat are his chest and his hands on him. His mouth slips away
from his ear as he steps back and pulls him by the waist until the jet of water is smacking into
his neck and shoulders. Hoseok flinches from the sudden temperature change, his hands
leaving Taehyung's body to swipe water out of his eyes. The water is lukewarm, the vapor
now absent from their surroundings.

"We should get out before we get a surprise," Taehyung suggests to the hunched man.

Hoseok agrees with a vigorous nod of the head. They step out in turn and pat their hair and
bodies dry. Hoseok isn't quite hard yet but the blood is gathering there, gradually filling the
vessels there. Their bodies are clean and warm when they finally isolate themselves in their
room. Hoseok makes his way over to the lamp on his nightstand and promptly flicks it on,
enveloping the room in a dim but warm glow. In the silence and constrictive walls of the
bedroom, Taehyung feels much less animated and assured. Hoseok picks up on this
immediately and walks back to him to take his hand and lead him to their bed. The fresh
sheets are smooth against their bare skin.

Hoseok runs a hand over the black fabric. "Good thing we changed the sheets this morning,
huh?" he says, his smile contagious. "We'll be nice and cozy."

Taehyung props a pillow under his back and makes himself comfortable, watching attentively
as Hoseok crawls to his location, his semi-hard dick lightly tapping his thighs from the
motion. He doesn't hesitate to swing his leg over Taehyung's torso and straddle his body.
Hoseok smiles down at Taehyung's big eyes, his bangs hanging in little clumps over his
forehead.

"It's my turn now, don't you think?"

Taehyung's stomach drops to his intestines in both nervousness and excitement. This sort of
sexual activity is new to him. He isn't used to how unhurried and intimate it all is. He’s glad
that Hoseok is taking the lead so he doesn’t have to think about harming him in any way.

Warm digits glide over his body, tracing invisible patterns on his skin. The fingers gently
caress the numerous old wounds present as if the contact alone will heal them. They drift
toward his chest, passing over his sternum to reach his exposed neck. They lightly close
around his throat, moving away before worry can build in Taehyung's heart. They continue
their journey upward, soon running through his damp strands. Taehyung blinks when a thumb
suddenly pushes down on his lower lip. Hoseok looks down at him intently, endearment and
lust swirling in the brown irises.

Taehyung's lips are soon covered in warmth and he moans faintly in satisfaction. The kiss is
deep and passionate, their tongues doing an unrestrained dance in each other's mouths.
Hoseok is the one to break it but he doesn't fully pull away, keeping their slick lips
connected.

"The others were right," he murmurs, his breath mixing with Taehyung's own. "We've waited
too long for this."

Now, feeling infinitely safe and comfortable, he can't help but agree. Like Namjoon had
guessed, it's Taehyung's fault for taking so much precious time learning to trust his angel. He
has pushed him away time and time again when Hoseok wanted nothing more than to be
close. He'll make up for it by fully enjoying this moment with him.

"Better late than never, right?" he replies with a raised eyebrow.

Hoseok straightens up with a smile and lowers his ass so he’s practically sitting on him. He
applies light pressure over Taehyung’s hardening dick with his body, supporting some of his
weight with his thighs.

Taehyung doesn't expect the slow circles Hoseok's hips make on top of him, the smooth skin
of Hoseok's ass and balls rubbing against the frenulum of his penis. He moves with fluidity
and rhythm as if he's dancing to a slow but powerful melody. Taehyung unconsciously bites
his lower lip at the sight and reaches out to place big hands over the faint curve of Hoseok’s
hip bones. The latter examines him closely, his eyes shining.

"I'm so curious to know what a sweet thing like you is like in bed," he comments, his voice
lowering in pitch as he speaks. "I bet you become pretty shameless."

Heat rises to Taehyung's cheeks in three seconds flat at the thought of his previous
encounters, making Hoseok burst into bright laughter. Taehyung has been told countless
times that he transforms into another person once he has someone in between his legs. It’s
completely involuntary of him.

"Seems like I'm spot on," Hoseok calls out in excitement. "Let me take another wild guess
then." He leans forward until he's inches away from Taehyung's rosy face, his ass now
propped up in the air. "You like it rough, don't you?"

Taehyung stares at him, his mind too blank to formulate a lie. Hoseok tilts his head, his hand
suddenly finding itself back in Taehyung's hair and tugging with enough force to have his
head moving with every jerk. Taehyung gasps soundlessly in response, the mild pain going
straight to his crotch.
Hoseok doesn't relent, expecting an answer, and Taehyung obliges. "You must have twisted
tastes just like Jimin said."

His answer appears to be unexpected because Hoseok just blinks, finally smiling broadly
after a moment. "It seems we both have sound judgment."

With these words, he bends down to cup his lips around Taehyung's Adam's apple, sucking
on the protrusion there. Taehyung pushes him away by the shoulders when he realizes what
he's doing. The smile he receives is knowing. He snorts at him in frustration despite knowing
he wouldn't have gone through with it even if he hadn't been stopped. Hoseok gives him a
toothy smile before climbing off and clasping an arm around his knee to pull him in so he can
comfortably settle in between his spread legs.

He places gentle pecks on the skin around his kneecap and slowly makes his way down to his
thigh, brushing his skin with his lips as he descends. A wet tongue laps at his sensitive inner
thigh, soft lips sucking intently on the flesh. Taehyung's lower lip vanishes in his mouth, the
sharp but enticing pain traveling up his spine. Hoseok doesn't relent until he's certain he will
leave a mark.

Taehyung watches him endlessly color his skin with hickeys as if he wants to outnumber the
numerous scars scattered throughout Taehyung's body. The love bites are large and red,
contrasting with the pale lines he's used to having on his skin. For one reason or another, he
finds the marks pleasing to the eyes. They are a visible sign that he belongs to Hoseok and
this realization is thrilling.

The ravenous man finally stops devouring him, choosing to instead crawl to the nightstand
and search in the drawer. Taehyung watches as he quickly finds what he's searching for. He
pulls out a bottle of lubricant and a condom appears next. Taehyung follows the lustrous
wrapper with his eyes and Hoseok notices him looking.

"I'm clean, just so you know, but you probably prefer to be protected," Hoseok tells him as he
returns to his position between Taehyung's legs. "My parents are pretty intense when it comes
to health."

Taehyung shakes his head, making Hoseok tilt his head to the side and raise an eyebrow.

His mother was always careful to set him up with healthy men devoid of serious diseases or
infections and told him to always protect himself inside and outside of paid nights. He has no
idea how she got the men to be truthful, but to date, he's mostly clean except for the
occasional cold sore and a case of Trichomoniasis when he was younger which he hasn’t
gotten again since.

When it was his turn to choose clients, he would follow her example. Consciously or not, he
has slept around with virgin classmates throughout his school years and the teachers weren't
stupid enough to forgo protection and if they did, he forced them to. It made him feel a little
less dirty no matter how unreasonable that thought was. On the other hand, the majority of
the men were social outcasts who didn't get laid often or at all so they turned to paid sex. He
also had himself tested regularly ever since he entered high school because the woman would
make appointments without exception. He always wondered if she had cared about his health
or if she simply wanted to keep her product in optimal quality. There's no way for him to ask
her now that she has passed on.

"I'm also clean," he informs Hoseok, his tone low as if he’s telling a lie. “My mom was also
serious about this.”

Hoseok observes him for a moment before swiftly flicking the packet across the room.
Taehyung watches with both amusement and disbelief as it smacks into the wall and slides
down to the floor. He looks back up at the smiling man and meets his eyes.

"You believe me?"

Hoseok titters at him as he flicks open the bottle’s cap with his thumb and squeezes a
generous amount of lubricant on his palm. "Why wouldn't I believe you?"

Taehyung just stares at him in silence. Why would he believe him? He has slept with more
people than he can count and remember. Any normal person would be doubtful of his words
but not Jung Hoseok. Taehyung isn't sure if he's just overly trusting or careless. He proves
he's the former with just a couple of words.

"If you say you're clean, then you are,” Hoseok continues, not a trace of uncertainty in his
soft tone. “Why would you lie to me? I don't doubt you just like you didn't doubt me."

The sudden urge to embrace him overwhelms him but he doesn’t act on it, opting to show his
deep affection with his eyes alone. Hoseok easily recognizes the sentiment and returns it with
a fond smile and shining eyes, no need for words to convey the intense emotion.

The lukewarm fingertips suddenly pressing against his entrance bring Taehyung back to the
situation he's in and excitement flares up in response. Hoseok directs his gaze to him, asking
him if he's ready, and Taehyung smiles up at him, wordlessly answering him. Hoseok wastes
no time inserting his finger into him and Taehyung involuntarily shifts from the slight burn.
He exhales deeply but quietly, his tense muscles gradually relaxing. He feels the finger move
around in him for a moment before another one joins it, penetrating him with relative ease.
His body has never given him much trouble when it came to sexual activity.

Hoseok leans forward until his chest is flushed against his abdomen. Taehyung watches with
anticipation as the pink lips approach his nipple and a tongue comes down to lap at it. He
releases an involuntary breath and groans when the pink knob disappears in Hoseok's mouth.
His tongue swirls around it with practiced ease and Taehyung closes his eyes momentarily
when he feels tingling in his fingertips and toes. It's his weak spot and Hoseok is competent
at exploiting it. The fingers spreading him stop their scissoring motion and focus on finding
his prostate. His toes curl against the sheets when they find it and run featherlight circles over
the muscle covering it. He unconsciously reaches for Hoseok's head and slides his fingers
through the drying strands. Hoseok lifts his gaze, amusement in the brown irises. He lightly
sucks on his nipple, watching with undivided attention as Taehyung's eyelashes flutter.

His hand falls to the side as Hoseok's fingers come out of him and his nipple is released
simultaneously, leaving Taehyung craving for stimuli. He isn't starved for long, a hard cock
penetrating him with ease. The feeling of it slowly sliding inside of him is enough to make
him groan and bite down on his lip. He doesn't move immediately once his hips make contact
with his ass, letting Taehyung get used to the feeling of it filling him. It's not often that others
wait for him to accustom himself to the foreign appendage inside of him. Taehyung reaches
out to place his hand on Hoseok's cheek and smiles when he leans into the touch. He looks
into his eyes for a moment and lets gravity pull his hand down to the sheets below.

Hoseok bends down to kiss the space between the rounded extremities of his collarbones
before pulling out and pushing back into him. The back and forth motion is slow and cautious
as if Taehyung's body is fragile. Taehyung realizes Hoseok is searching for his sweet spot
when his eyes light up in response to the audible inhale he takes when his prostate is targeted
with unimaginable precision. Taehyung can't hold back the curse that tumbles out of his
mouth.

"Fuck, right there," he breathes out, too overcome with the prospect of imminent pleasure to
censor himself.

Hoseok grins, satisfied, before transferring his body weight forward to move with more
strength. The next thrust is just as precise but twice as strong, sending waves of pleasure
through Taehyung's pelvis. His head automatically falls to the side and his lips part in a silent
gasp as he’s diligently pounded into. He’s not in a state of bliss for long, however. He waits
for each ripple of pleasure with growing impatience, letting out an airy whine when it seems
Hoseok is moving even slower. The older man is smirking down at him when he meets his
eyes. Taehyung smacks his shoulder when he realizes he's doing this on purpose yet Hoseok
remains unfazed and keeps his slow pace. He's insistent on making him beg for it.

"Faster, you kinky bastard," he urges, a smile crawling to his lips without his permission.

Hoseok's rhythmic laughter floats straight into Taehyung's heart and sucks out the impatience
and frustration right out of him. Hoseok heeds his wish and puts excessive power into the
following thrusts. Taehyung gasps soundlessly when he's rammed into so strongly it balances
on the edge between pain and pleasure. Loud moans spill out of his mouth, mingling with the
sound of Hoseok's hips smacking into his ass. He's had to fake his pleasure on multiple
occasions but at the moment, he can't hold back the sounds insisting to be released. Hoseok is
so much better at pleasuring him than infirm old men and inexperienced adolescents.

His eyes shoot open at the thought. He realizes Hoseok is looking right at him, most likely
observing his every expression and reaction. He brings his hands up to his warming face,
ashamed to be thinking of the other people he's had sex with mid-coitus.

Heat radiates from the hand Hoseok places on his belly. "Why are you hiding?" he asks,
slightly breathless from the exertion.

Taehyung lowers the barrier over his face ever so slightly, just enough to look up at the man
between his legs. "You're so fucking good," he admits, his voice muffled by his palms.

Hoseok decreases his dizzying pace in his surprise but quickly picks it back up, a cocky smile
forming on his lips. He leans in close and pries one of Taehyung's hands off to place a kiss on
his thin wrist. He makes his way up to his palm where he traces the longest line there with his
lips and even further up to take his fingers into his mouth. Taehyung releases a soft breath in
response to the light sucking,

His other hand rises to Hoseok's own over his belly to give it a purposeful squeeze and light
pull. He’s craving contact but he knows what his hand feels like already. He needs a feel of
the warm fingers already burning his skin. Hoseok meets his eyes and holds his gaze for a
moment, trying to comprehend what is being asked of him. Taehyung aids him by bringing
their joined hands to his bulging cock. Creases form at the corner of Hoseok's eyes once he
figures out what he wants. The look in his eyes tells Taehyung he'll have to ask for it again
but Hoseok surprisingly starts moving his hand without further prompting. Heat immediately
spreads throughout his pelvis and disperses to the rest of his body. As expected, his hand fits
perfectly around his length.

He nearly whines again when Hoseok slows down the pace of his hips, almost as if to
compensate for Taehyung's request. Soft lips are soon caressing the sensitive skin of his
throat and teeth lightly nibble the pliable flesh there. Taehyung closes his eyes, focusing on
the drawn-out strokes and the unhurried but deep thrusts. He suspects Hoseok is pacing
himself as well as messing with him just to have him complain about the slow pace and
eventually beg for him to move faster. If Jimin hadn't warned him about his angel’s perverse
nature, he would have been baffled by his behavior.

Taehyung keeps his mouth shut, his dormant competitiveness rising to the surface and
preventing him from giving in. Hoseok takes this as a challenge and smiles against
Taehyung's throat when his hand slips off his dick. Taehyung's eyes open back up when his
erect nipples are enthusiastically played with instead. He shifts under him, the weak and
unassertive thrusts not nearly enough to stimulate him. Hoseok grabs his hands just as he
moves his left to stroke himself. He exhales heavily even as their fingers absently intertwine.

"Why are you like this?" he lets out, his voice not nearly sounding as irritated as he wishes to
convey.

Hoseok chuckles innocently, his lips trembling against Taehyung's chest. "Like what?" he
asks, his voice falsely high.

Taehyung bites back his smile despite the other not being able to see it. Hoseok giggles in
amusement when he's not answered and trails up to his mouth until their lips lock. Taehyung
automatically moves against the lips on his and gives the other control over his mouth. He
gives up on using his hands and instead shamelessly rubs against the body so close to him.
The faint friction and the added movement against his prostate are enough to make him sigh
into the other's mouth. Hoseok laughs softly in response and lets him do this without
opposition. He soon breaks the kiss to speak.

"Is that really how you're going to get off?" he asks, a slight shake to his voice from his
mirth. "Dry humping like a teenager?"

Taehyung grins at him, his body not ceasing its movement. "Well, at least it'll get me
somewhere, unlike you."
Hoseok's mouth hangs open in both surprise and mock offense from the informal speech and
Taehyung can't hold back the laughter that bursts out of him. Hoseok soon mimics him and
giggles like he wasn't torturing his lover for the past minute.

Taehyung stops moving and the stimulation ceases immediately. "Come on,” he purrs, his
voice rumbling. “Move these hips already,"

Hoseok straightens up with a smile and pulls him in by yanking his leg in. Taehyung slides
toward him without resistance, the other fully in control of his body. His shin is pulled over
Hoseok's shoulder until his knee is nearly touching his cheek. Hoseok doesn't say a single
word of warning before pushing into him with unexpected strength. Taehyung takes in a
whistling breath when a sharp tinge of both pleasure and pain shoots up from his pelvis to his
belly. Every thrust reaches its target without fail and sends flutters of pleasure throughout his
lower body. He clutches onto the linen he's laying on and squeezes his eyes shut as moans
steadily leave him, the pleasure almost unbelievable. His hair sprawled out under his head
tickles him but it's so insignificant that it fails to distract from the other sensations he's
feeling.

He forces his eyes to open when a groan slips past Hoseok's lips. Sweat makes his skin
glisten in the low lighting of the room and Taehyung finds this particular sight of him beyond
endearing.

"I knew you'd fuck good," he lets out, his voice thin and breathy. "There was no way these
hips would be useless."

Hoseok stares down at him wordlessly, his eyebrows slowly lowering as if he's wondering if
Taehyung has truly uttered these words. "You've thought of us having sex before?"

Taehyung stares back at him, uncertain of what he should say. "You're hot on all levels of the
word and I see your body every day so..."

A wide smile gradually forms on Hoseok's lips as he thinks of Taehyung's words a few times.
"I have to admit that my thoughts about you haven't always been innocent either."

Taehyung isn't surprised but to have it said out loud is arousing. He smiles up at him, the
corner of his mouth lifting into a smirk. "Is this what you expected?"

Hoseok promptly pulls out of Taehyung to grab onto his arm and push on the dip of his back
so he rolls over to lay on his belly. Taehyung's limbs sway ever so slightly as he's
manhandled into another position.

"I didn't expect you to be so bold yet I'm not surprised in the least," he responds as he pulls
on Taehyung's hips so his ass is propped up in the air in front of him.

The pose Taehyung is in completely exposes him but he doesn't attempt to change his
posture. He's certain Hoseok will pull him right back into position if he does. His dick is
inserted back in without preamble and it fits perfectly inside of Taehyung. The thrusts that
follow are long and deep for a couple of seconds before increasing in speed while keeping
their depth and intensity. This results in quick and powerful waves of pleasure with every
motion.

His hair sways forward every time Hoseok's hips slam into him and the mattress below
creaks at particularly intense thrusts. Taehyung's forehead falls to the sheets below as his
strength and energy seep out of him. His head doesn't stay down for long because fingers
suddenly bury themselves in his long strands and pull with enough force to have his head
snapping back yet his roots aren't screaming out in pain. He whines from the rough handling
and arches his back to relieve some of the stress on his spine.

A hand is soon placed on the curve of his back and it presses down to urge him to go down to
the bed below. His head is lowered along with his body until he's pressed flat against the
mattress, the weight of the body on top of him pushing him down further. He lifts his head
just high enough to be able to take in short breaths through his nose. The added weight on
him constricts him and makes it hard to breathe but he's too out of it to protest against it even
with the panic gradually creeping up his spine. He feels Hoseok's temple settle against his
cheek accompanied by the scent of fresh mint leaves and tangy lemon and the unwelcome
anxiety vanishes in an instant.

A handful of minutes of being compressed between the bed and the body of an adult man
leaves Taehyung breathless and lightheaded but he soon discovers that this enhances the
pleasure spreading throughout him. It isn't long until he feels pressure build in his belly and
his orgasm coming. His breathing audibly changes into shallow and shaky exhales as the
pleasure increases exponentially, seemingly without limit. He involuntarily whimpers when
the sensation peaks and he releases his load unto the dark sheets glued to his body. Every
spurt of semen that forcefully shoots out of him has him mewling softly into the bed below.
He realizes that his hair has been released when he feels his scalp tingling and the weight on
his neck is lifted. It isn't long until Hoseok lifts himself off him and pulls out in the same
motion.

After taking a moment to regain his breathing, Taehyung pushes himself up with a long
exhale and turns around to face Hoseok. The latter’s face is flushed a deep red and his chest
heaves with quick breaths, his body visibly exhausted from the effort. Taehyung watches as
slender fingers curl around a throbbing cock and before he knows it, he's yanking the other's
hand away. Hoseok blinks at him in confusion but slowly breaks into a smile when Taehyung
climbs on top of him and straddles his body between thin legs.

"There's no way I'm letting you come by your own hand," Taehyung tells him breathily,
winded from his recent orgasm. “Let me take care of you.”

Hoseok seems pleased at this and stays immobile when Taehyung envelops his length with
long fingers. He strokes him slowly and deliberately, leaving his body time to recover from
all the stimulation it just received. For one reason or another, he wants his cum inside of him
and he won't let anything else happen instead. Hoseok looks up attentively, sensing that
Taehyung is planning on doing something more than a simple handjob. His eyes light up with
realization when Taehyung lifts himself and directs the cock in his hand toward his ass.
Taehyung smiles wide when Hoseok sighs in satisfaction as his dick slips back in without
friction. He leans back and uses what little strength he has left to push himself up
momentarily and drop back down.

He focuses on the movement of his fatigued body and watches with undivided attention as
Hoseok's expression becomes that of bliss. It takes a couple of minutes before his head falls
to the side and his lips part as he chases his orgasm. He lets out a deep groan when he finally
climaxes and Taehyung can't hold back his smile when he feels the jets of semen hitting his
walls and the throbbing of the other's cock. He gives him a couple of final strokes, the fluid in
him sliding down as he does so, before climbing off him and laying down at his side, facing
the white ceiling.

Their breaths are the only sounds filling the quiet house, making them feel alone in the world
for a moment. Taehyung closes his eyes and lets the burning in his thighs and abdomen
subside. Hoseok doesn't move a muscle beside him at first but he shifts after their rapid
breathing has settled down. He places a hand on his belly and gently caresses the smooth skin
with his thumb. Taehyung sluggishly turns his head to the side to look at him.

"You should go shower before Kookie gets here," Hoseok tells him. "Knowing him, I'm sure
he'll actually come to bother us."

Taehyung lifts a hand and lazily waves him off. "You can go first, hyung."

Hoseok's brow slightly furrows, perplexed by Taehyung's offer. "I'm not the one with cum in
my ass, I remind you.”

The unexpected laugh that forces itself out of Taehyung gives his body the energy to roll to
the side and curl up. Hoseok laughs along with him and slides an arm around his waist to
bring him close.

"That's true, but still, you can go first," Taehyung tells him once he has sobered up. "I need
some downtime before I decide to take another shower."

Hoseok leans forward without warning to place a tender kiss on Taehyung's lips. The latter
returns the kiss with added fervor to which Hoseok reciprocates in kind. In a few seconds,
their tongues are intertwining and twirling around one another without respite. They get lost
in the kiss, forgetting about showering and visitors for a moment.

Hoseok pulls away after a minute, a bright smile gracing his lips. "I really should go. I don't
want to leave Kookie in the cold if we both can't answer the door.

His hand slips off Taehyung's body, leaving his warmth behind. Taehyung watches him get to
his feet and head out of the room, every part of him exposed to the ambient air. He listens to
the quiet clinking of pans in the kitchen before the distant sound of running water replaces
the disorderly sounds. The constant rush of liquid flowing through the hidden pipes in the
ceiling lulls him to a serene state of mind and body, leaving him free to fully feel the
emotions swirling in him.

His heart threatens to burst out of his chest with how much happiness is in him. He loves him
so much more than he ever thought he could. He doesn't regret giving himself away to him
and revels in being his. He kept his heart guarded for so long, fearing that he would feel more
pain than he was already experiencing, but his angel efficiently the barrier with warmth and
unlimited love. The cage he built around his heart was heavy so to have it finally removed
makes him lighter than air itself. He's at peace with himself for the moment and nothing can
take that tranquility away from him.

The sound of loud knocking mockingly resounds in the quiet house. He laughs breathily and
rolls over to his belly to stand up.

Hoseok was right, as always.

 Thank You
Chapter Notes

Sorry for the delay. Training and stuff are making me busy.

He sluggishly rolls off the smooth sheets and gets to his feet. He wipes away the moisture in
his ass with the soiled sheets before putting on a random pair of sweatpants and a simple t-
shirt, one he isn’t sure is his. He walks past a curled-up Mickey on the couch and unhurriedly
makes his way downstairs, not without noticing the smell of cooking rice wafting from the
kitchen. He sees a figure dressed in black beyond the glass door and finally sees the other
man clearly once he's close enough.

"Hello, hyung," Jungkook croons when Taehyung opens the door for him.

Jungkook steps in and Taehyung can't help but replicate his broad smile, omitting to return
the greeting verbally. Jungkook grins when he notices Taehyung's messy hair and his flushed
complexion. He swiftly sheds the backpack on his shoulder to step forward and take
Taehyung into his arms.

The door clicks close behind him and cuts off the cold breeze cooling the air around them.
Jungkook's body is warm in comparison, making Taehyung naturally seek his heat. He easily
wraps his arms around his waist and rests his chin against his shoulder. Jungkook soon
giggles into his ear.

"I smell Hoseok-hyung on you," he says, the smile audible in his voice.

Taehyung snorts at this and breaks away from the embrace, his cheeks warming up when he
meets Jungkook's gleaming eyes. "How do you know what he smells like?" he inquires
despite having an inkling of what the answer is.

Jungkook smirks at him before bending down to pick up his bag. "I've been cuddling with
him long before you came around."

Taehyung chuckles at this and Jungkook's smile takes on a purer quality. The younger man
observes him for a moment, round eyes focused on his face. Taehyung lets him do this
without interruption, knowing he must look out of it without having to see his reflection.

"You're so pretty," Jungkook breathes out, the corners of his eyes creasing and his nose
scrunching up as his smile widens.

This comment is the last thing Taehyung expected to hear but it hits just as intensely as what
he predicted. Warmth spreads to his face and ears in response and his gaze sinks to the floor
in his shyness. He murmurs words of gratitude, still not meeting his gaze.
He knows Jungkook is smiling as he passes him to go upstairs. Mickey jumps off the couch
to welcome the newcomer and Jungkook sends it a dazzling smile when it jumps excitedly at
his feet. Once his bag is set down in the living room and his coat is hung in the closet by the
entrance, Jungkook heads straight for the bathroom. The door opens with a distinct click,
alerting Hoseok of the presence of another being. He peeks out of the curtain and narrows his
eyes at the new face.

"You actually came?" Hoseok lets out, his tone playfully vexed.

Jungkook beams at him and raises a hand to his heart as he approaches him. "Of course, I'm a
man of my word." Taehyung blinks in mild surprise when an arm is thrown over his
shoulders. "I came to hang out with you two lovebirds. Won't you tell me all the juicy
details?"

Hoseok snorts at this, his gaze flickering to Taehyung's slightly uneasy expression for an
instant. "So you can put it on the group chat? Hell no."

Jungkook cackles loudly in response and squeezes Taehyung's frame in his glee. "Judging
from how much he's glowing, I'd say you two had a lot of fun."

Taehyung lets out a nervous laugh and flushes a deep red when Hoseok's attention moves to
him. He takes a good look at him, a smug grin crawling to his lips as his eyes roam over his
currently covered body and lift back up to his face. He has been told countless times by
clients and former partners alike that he has a prominent sex afterglow.

Jungkook titters at the two before letting go of Taehyung and reaching out to pat Hoseok's
shoulder. "I knew you had it in you, hyung. Your stamina sucks but you've got power behind
your movements."

His suppressed laughter turns into a full-blown guffaw when Hoseok promptly stops the
stream of water and steps out of the tub to clasp his arms around him. Taehyung smiles in
amusement as he watches a stark naked Hoseok press against a fully clothed Jungkook.

"Ah, you're all wet, hyung," he whines, the cheerfulness in his eyes indicative of his
enjoyment.

Taehyung finds it interesting that Jungkook has mentioned his wetness rather than his
bareness. Hoseok only squeezes him tighter in response, forcing Jungkook to send a look of
distress in Taehyung's direction. The latter grabs onto a fluffy towel he knows belongs to
Hoseok and drapes it over his glistening shoulders. This forces him to let go of the struggling
man to prevent the towel from slipping to the floor. Hoseok turns to him and Taehyung
immediately senses that his following words will have him blushing in embarrassment.

"Now it's time for Tae to shower. I'm sure it'll do him some good to wash the cum out of his
ass."

Taehyung chokes on his following inhale, earning boisterous laughter from the other two.
"W-What?” he stammers, flustered to have Hoseok say this in front of seemingly innocent
Jungkook. "Why would you say that?"
Hoseok bends down under the weight of his chortling and Jungkook follows him down, his
hands grasping his knees to stabilize himself. Taehyung shakes his head at the two of them
and pushes them out of the small room, smiling when they wobble on their feet.

"I don't need you two here to wash my ass so shoo."

They don't resist as they're led to the door and out into the short hallway. He catches a
glimpse of their white teeth as he closes the door and he sighs loudly once he's alone in the
steamy room. He shakes his head and mutters to himself as he undresses and steps into the
shower.

He expects the smell of savory food that greets him once he leaves the bathroom and he's not
surprised to see Jungkook sprawled out on the couch with the remote in his hands. The
youngest looks up at him and smiles wide when Taehyung approaches him.

"Now you're all fresh, clean, and empty," he comments, the corners of his lips raised high.

Taehyung would have rolled his eyes at him if he was allowed to in the past. He instead
dismisses his words with a wave of his hand and heads for the kitchen, lured by the
mouthwatering scent of marinated beef, steamed vegetables, and white rice.

Hoseok is standing in front of the counter near the stove, his hand moving as he chops
something, most likely vegetables. Taehyung curiously peers over his shoulder and is
delighted to see the bright colors pop against the wooden cutting board. Hoseok, feeling a
presence behind him, looks over his shoulder and automatically smiles when their eyes meet.

"If only Jin-hyung was here,” he says as he returns his attention to the knife in his hand. “He
would praise me for feeding you guys so well."

Taehyung smiles at the thought of a grinning Seokjin patting their backs and enthusiastically
applauding Hoseok. Hoseok imitates him, his image of the cook most likely appearing in his
mind. He'll never forget all the meals Seokjin has carefully prepared for him these past
months. All of them have been delectable, enough to spark an interest in food in him. The
same could be said for the person inches away from him.

His mind is free of thoughts as he wraps his arms around Hoseok's waist and he lowers his
chin to his shoulder. Hoseok doesn't react to this as if it's something Taehyung does regularly.
Taehyung’s heart is at ease as he watches him prepare them a hearty dinner.

"Will you teach me how to cook fancy stuff one day?" Taehyung asks once all the greens and
firm vegetables have been cooked and Hoseok moves on to stirring the beef in the hot pan.
"I’m sure you and Jin-hyung can manage to teach me how to cook something more
complicated than fried rice."

Hoseok's back rumbles against Taehyung's chest as he laughs good-heartedly at his words. He
places a hand on the one resting on his belly and runs a thumb over Taehyung's knuckles.
"You're not as bad as you think, Tae. With more practice and guidance, you’ll rustle
something restaurant-worthy."
Taehyung recounts the breakfast he had attempted to make in Seokjin's apartment and he
easily predicts the bubbly giggle that follows. Taehyung loosens his hold on the body in his
arms when Hoseok partially turns to look at him. A hand settles over his sternum, the touch
gentle yet firm.

"I believe in you,” he says, his tone steady with conviction. “Anything you put your mind
into will end in success, I'm sure of it."

As always, Hoseok speaks without a trace of doubt or uncertainty. Taehyung briefly wonders
why he has such faith in him but decides not to question him when he notices the admiration
and reverence in his eyes. He instead leans forward to enclose the lips bared to him with his
own. Hoseok moves against his lips without delay, an intent behind his movements.
Taehyung latches onto his lower lip with his teeth and delicately pulls at the flesh, making
Hoseok release a soft sigh.

“No wonder it's taking so long. You're getting distracted."

Taehyung and Hoseok turn toward the sound in unison and stare at a grinning Jungkook who
is clearly amused by the sight he has just witnessed. Hoseok doesn't attempt to introduce
some distance between him and Taehyung as he points a finger at the stove.

"Well, why don't you help me out instead of complaining?” he says with raised eyebrows.
“You're more than capable of frying some eggs. Come on."

Jungkook obliges with a deliberate sigh and does as he's told. Taehyung brings an arm up to
Jungkook's shoulder when he joins them by the stove and cracks two eggs into the hot pan
below. Hoseok finally tells them to sit so he can arrange the food on the table once
Jungkook’s task is over. He joins them at the table with a large pan filled with rice topped
with meat, eggs, and vegetables in his hand. He ceremoniously breaks the yolks of the fried
eggs and mixes the ingredients for him. Taehyung's mouth salivates at the sight and Jungkook
moans in anticipation, earning a fond chuckle from the cook.

"Alright, let's dig in," the eldest present announces.

The other two thank him before digging their spoons into the steaming rice. Taehyung sighs
in contentment as he savors the hot food. Jungkook bounces on his chair as he chews and
Hoseok smiles widely at him, his fondness clear in his eyes. They wolf down the food
without the need for conversation, their hot meal keeping them occupied. It's only when the
pan is scraped clean that Hoseok speaks up.

"I didn't even realize how hungry I was until I started eating," he tells them as he pushes
himself to his feet and picks up the cooled pan. Taehyung lifts his gaze when a hand lands on
the crown of his head. "Seems like you were hungry too. I think that's the most I’ve seen you
eat ever."

This brings him joy like no other, it’s clear to see. Taehyung is smiling up at him before he
knows it.
"Of course you two would be hungry after all that hard work," Jungkook comments, his eyes
sparkling.

Hoseok huffs in frustration as he turns around and Jungkook sends him a toothy smile in
return despite the other being unable to see him. Taehyung stands up and gestures for
Jungkook to follow him to the sink. Jungkook leaps to his feet and Taehyung finds his
enthusiasm adorable. Hoseok squeezes their shoulders once they're within reach.

"How sweet of you to wish to be useful," he says in a playful tone. "While you do this, I'll go
change the sheets."

He affectionately taps Taehyung's chin and quickly walks out of sight. Jungkook is quick to
clasp an arm around his shoulders again and press his body against him. Taehyung looks at
the mischievous smile on his lips with apprehension. He's secretly grateful that Jimin isn't
here to aid and support Jungkook.

"So," he drawls, "how good was it? Everyone will want to know."

Taehyung narrows his eyes at him in warning but Jungkook only presses even closer until
their faces are making contact. He cracks when the younger man rubs his cheek against him
like an affectionate cat, reminding him of Jimin. The two must be together often enough that
Jungkook has taken after him.

"It was great," Taehyung admits, his eyes automatically traveling away from Jungkook. " He
was great."

Jungkook laughs out loud and steps away to smack his back. Taehyung winces when his back
prickles with lingering pain. "I have no doubts about that. You still look like you've been
reborn." He leans in close, his eyes lively as he looks into Taehyung's own. "Do tell me
more."

Taehyung snorts at him. "Why are you even interested in gay sex?"

Jungkook's smile slowly grows until all his white teeth are exposed. "Any type of sex is
entertaining."

The two giggle like young children sharing a secret.

"I don't hear the water or the clinking of dishes!" a voice yells out in the distance.

They get to work with shaking shoulders. By the time they enter the living room, Hoseok is
already seated with his beloved pet between his crossed legs. Jungkook kneels to play with it
and Taehyung takes his seat by Hoseok's left side. The latter automatically wraps an arm
around his waist and presses him close. Jungkook smiles up at them and pushes himself to his
feet.

"I’ll get our cake,” he announces. “After that, we can start watching the drama that’s all the
rage lately. Everyone is talking about it so it better be good."
Mickey leaps to the floor to follow after him as if it knows he’s leaving to bring food.
Taehyung is unimaginably calm and at ease against Hoseok as he watches Jungkook leave.
He's positive he could stay like this forever. Hoseok seems to share that sentiment because he
rests his cheek against Taehyung's head and holds him even tighter. The fingers on Taehyung
absently stroke the curve of his waist, their touch featherlight.

The smell of the spiced cake reaches Taehyung's nose before he even catches sight of black
clothes. Jungkook places the tray on the coffee table before trotting back to the kitchen. He
returns with three cups of milk and finally plops down on Hoseok's right once everyone has
their slice.

"Alright," he breathes out. "Let's see what this is all about."

Taehyung watches him search the TV show and smiles when he sees the familiar poster. It's
the show he had spent the entire evening watching with Namjoon and Seokjin.

Hoseok taps the youngest's knee, catching his attention. "You're sleeping with us tonight, I
assume? What about Sawon-ah?"

Jungkook smiles and pulls his phone out of his pants pocket. "She'll be completely fine. I bet
she's happy she has the bed to herself."

Taehyung thinks back to his little sister and realizes Jungkook is probably just as wrong as he
was. Sawon most likely misses him already. Jungkook easily swipes at the camera and holds
the device up in front of them. Taehyung holds his index and middle finger up just as he did
in the photograph Jieun took of him. Hoseok and Jungkook send dazzling smiles to the
camera just as a thumb presses the digital button. Jungkook barely checks the selfie before
sending it to his girlfriend and pressing play on the remote simultaneously.

His phone buzzes soon after the protagonists are introduced. He smiles down at the little
screen and holds it up for the other two to see. Sawon is beaming in the photo she sent of
herself and Taehyung and Hoseok both can't help but let out fond exclamations of how
adorable she is. Jungkook sends her a series of emojis and turns his attention to the television.

As expected, the show successfully enthralls them by the end of the first episode. Taehyung
finds himself overtly interested in the subsequent episodes despite having seen them once
already. He doesn't tell the other two of his familiarity with it, not wanting to spoil their
enjoyment of it in any manner possible. It takes nearly two-thirds of the first season before
the talons of fatigue claw at Taehyung's mind. He watches the television through heavy
eyelids as he makes a valiant attempt to keep his head upright. It isn't long until his efforts are
no longer enough and he slumps against the firm shoulder below. A hand soon comes up to
ruffle his hair.

"Tired?" Hoseok asks, his tone gentle.

Taehyung uses what little consciousness he has left to straighten his body and lift his weight
off Hoseok’s shoulder. He sluggishly detaches himself from the comfortable couch, catching
Jungkook's attention with the movement.
"I'll go to bed first," he announces once he's on his feet.

With a wave of his hand, he makes for their bedroom with dragging feet. He vaguely hears
their response, his mind too busy keeping him awake long enough to reach his bed. He lays
down and curls up on his side of the bed, his eyes closing automatically once his head makes
contact with his pillow.

Sleep has almost claimed him when the door to the room clicks open. He hears quiet
shuffling in the darkness but he keeps his eyes shut even as the bed sways as the others climb
on. A body settles by his and presses close enough for him to feel the warmth radiating from
it. He thoughtlessly wraps his arms around it, noticing immediately that it isn't the person
he’s accustomed to. The frame against him is too broad and muscular to be Hoseok but he
squeezes the other's shoulders regardless. Jungkook chuckles against his sternum, amused by
this much less careful and fearful Taehyung.

"Goodnight," the youngest says, his voice muffled by the firm bone of Taehyung's sternum.

Hoseok returns the wish and Taehyung mumbles his reply, earning a gentle caress over his
cheek from what he is certain is his lover. Enveloped in the two’s warmth, sleep comes to
him without struggle or difficulty.

When Taehyung opens his eyes in the early morning, he's met with a sight that has his heart
doing a loop in his chest. Hoseok is still deeply asleep, his face so serene that Taehyung holds
his breath as if the sound alone will rouse him. At the moment, Hoseok is completely at
peace, and Taehyung could wish for nothing more.

Jungkook is just as tranquil where he's curled up between their bodies. His face is hidden
away by Taehyung's chest and from the way the elongated exhales fall from his lips, he
doesn't seem ready to wake up anytime soon. Taehyung smiles down at him and directs his
gaze back to his lover.

One look at his sleeping face has last evening's pleasurable events resurfacing and filling all
the space in his mind. The memories alone cause craving and arousal to flare up in his belly.
He looks away toward the window in an attempt to clear his thoughts but his eyes
automatically settle back on his angel. They trace the curve of his pink lips and the
downward inclination of his eyelashes peeking through black strands of hair. He
unintentionally swallows as he follows the fold along the length of his neck down to the ridge
of his collarbone exposed by his loose shirt. He finally understands why Hoseok was so
insistent on coloring his body red and purple as he stares lustfully at the smooth caramel skin.
Before he knows it, the arm he has enveloped around Jungkook is moving with a mind of its
own.

Hoseok faintly stirs when long fingers run through his bangs and pull them away from his
forehead. Taehyung observes the movement under Hoseok's closed eyelids and blinks when
unfocused eyes are now looking back at him. A heavy exhale leaves him as he blinks a
handful of times to clear his vision. The smile that crawls to his lips is natural and warm.

"Good morning," he murmurs sleepily.

Taehyung delicately kneads the other's scalp with his fingertips and watches with undivided
attention as Hoseok's eyelids sink and his lips part in pleasure. He looks up at Taehyung
through hooded eyes for a moment before closing them altogether, the action accompanied by
a low moan of contentment. Taehyung's lower lip disappears into his mouth, the innocent
sound enough to make excitement brew in his belly. He feels like a teenage boy again and
this is all because of Jung Hoseok.

His hand slips out of the smooth strands to lower to his mouth where he caresses the smooth
skin of his bottom lip with his thumb. Hoseok slowly opens his eyes and gazes at him, the
brown irises lighting up with realization. He keeps his silence for a moment, chuckling when
the glimmer in Taehyung's eyes only brightens with time.

Hoseok slowly props himself up on his elbow and leans over Jungkook's sleeping form to
seal Taehyung's lips with his. The latter takes in a sharp breath in surprise, making Hoseok
giggle quietly into his mouth. Taehyung places his hand on his waist by reflex and it settles in
the dip of it perfectly.

"Don't worry," Hoseok tells him, their lips still making contact. "We could literally have sex
right beside him and he wouldn't wake up."

Taehyung releases a snort of disbelief in response. Hoseok doesn't break away from him and
instead buries his fingers into the long strands at the back of his head to bring him closer.
Taehyung's eyes fall shut when a tongue is introduced into his mouth and meets his own
without hesitance. Warm digits slide under his shirt without warning and glide over his
abdomen and ascend until they end their journey at his chest, inches away from Jungkook's
mess of black hair. A thumb runs light and steady circles on his nipple and it isn't long until
his toes and his fingertips are tingling.

Taehyung lets out a low whine and opens his eyes when he feels warmth and pressure
dangerously pool at his crotch. He inches away, knowing he has to stop this before it gets too
serious. Hoseok doesn't chase after him and releases his grip on his hair. Taehyung moves
back far enough for their lips to part but the thumb on him doesn't cease its constant
movement. His body latches onto the sensation to feed his growing libido. He looks down
and observes a slumbering Jungkook. There isn't a single crack in his peaceful expression.
Amusement swirls in Hoseok's bright eyes once Taehyung looks back up.

"How bold can you be?" Taehyung asks huskily, only now noticing how heavy his breathing
is.

Hoseok smiles broadly, the curve of it mischievous. "What do you say we do, Tae? He's the
one who came to bother us. Don't you think we should show him why that was a bad idea?"

Taehyung brings his palm up to his face in exasperation, rustling the poor man below along
with the motion. Hoseok muffles his insistent giggling into the soft material of his pillow.

"How kinky can you be?" he reiterates, emphasizing the word he replaced.

Hoseok bites his trembling lower lip to keep from laughing but he does a poor job of it.
Taehyung sighs at him and gives up on his attempt to feed some sense into him before it even
begins. Hoseok removes his hand away from Taehyung's body to get to his feet. He sends
him a radiant smile before leaving the room.

Taehyung sighs quietly into his pillow, the thought of getting out of the sheets' silky embrace
and the heat of Jungkook's body causing him pain. He reaches down to brush his fingertips
along the other’s forehead, parting the dark strands with ease. Jungkook subconsciously
tightens his hold on him in response, making Taehyung smile despite himself.

It takes him a handful of minutes before he gets the motivation to finally slip out of
Jungkook's arms and off the bed. He stops by the bathroom on his way to the kitchen where
he knows Hoseok is already working on their breakfast. He smiles when he notices the pan
on the stove and the pancake mixture on the counter. He's reminded of the morning when
Jimin visited them after Taehyung decided to move in with Hoseok. This time, the stove isn't
on yet and nothing is burning.

He approaches him with silent steps and brings a hand up to Hoseok's head to run his fingers
through the messy black strands. He lightly kneads his scalp with the pads of his fingertips,
knowing how much the other enjoys having his head massaged. Hoseok doesn't turn around
to look at him but his hand ceases its stirring motion. Taehyung leans forward to place a
gentle kiss on the nape of his neck, right where his hair tapers off. Hoseok finally lets out a
quiet moan when Taehyung sucks on the smooth skin.

"Are you trying to delay breakfast?" Hoseok asks, his voice lacking strength. "Because it's
working."

Taehyung smiles against Hoseok's skin and wraps his arms around his waist like he did the
previous day. Hoseok drops his spoon to grab onto his forearms, breakfast losing its
importance in the blink of an eye. His grip on Taehyung tightens when a tongue runs over the
helix of his ear and teeth lightly nibble on the cartilage. Taehyung trails down to the
unpierced lobe to delicately suck on the flesh, causing Hoseok to slump slightly in his arms,
his body's reaction to the stimulation seemingly involuntary. Taehyung can't hold back his
chuckle of amusement.

"Is this enough to affect you?" he murmurs, his lips brushing against the folds of the other's
ear.

Hoseok doesn't answer him verbally but instead pulls on his left arm with surprising strength,
forcing Taehyung to release his hold on him. Before Taehyung can process what is
happening, hands are clutching his hips and he's being pressed against the counter by a sturdy
body. Hoseok releases him to brace his hands against the edge of the counter while his knee
boldly spreads his legs apart with minimal effort. Taehyung stares at him with wide eyes and
a rapidly-beating heart. The harmless yet mischievous glint in his eyes prevents unpleasant
feelings from floating up to the surface.

"Do you think it's a good idea to tease me like this, Tae?” he says, his tone low. “I've already
established that I'm perfectly willing to forget Jungkook is present within these walls. I'll fuck
you right here and now if you continue this."
Taehyung gapes at him wordlessly, no words coming to his blank mind to accompany his
voice. "You wouldn't," he breathes out when his mind finally conjures up appropriate words
to utter.

Hoseok smiles broadly in response, his pink lips stretched to their limit. "You think I'm
kidding?"

Taehyung swallows hard as he observes the other being and dives deep into the brown irises.
Hoseok is completely serious. "We would still have to get back to our room for the lube, you
know?" he says just to bring some sense into him. “I don’t enjoy dry sex.”

Hoseok nonchalantly shrugs at this trivial obstacle. "There’s coconut oil here," he responds,
his chin flicking toward the pantry.

Taehyung's lips part and close again as he processes his words. It’s clear Hoseok is finding
enjoyment in seeing him so flustered. He raises an eyebrow. "You doubt me?"

Before Taehyung can reply, a hand slips under his shirt and glides up to his hardening nipple.
Hoseok flicks it without hesitation, making Taehyung take in a sharp breath in both pain and
underlying pleasure. Hoseok's other hand lowers until it can lightly paw at his crotch.
Taehyung's hands curl into balls against the counter's surface as he debates whether he should
stop him or not. Hoseok's motion is steady and quick, showing his intent to see this through.
Taehyung finally makes his decision after a handful of seconds and grabs the other's wrist to
stop his movement short. Hoseok smiles even wider in response and promptly removes his
hand.

"I can't believe you," Taehyung lets out with a heavy breath and a shake of his head.

Hoseok giggles brightly at this and finally takes a step back to allow him to stand to his full
height. Taehyung's rear aches where it was crushed against the ridge of the counter but he
pays it no mind, his full attention on the dazzling man in front of him.

"How can you be so naughty and innocent at the same time?" he asks, genuinely curious to
know the answer.

Hoseok's lips curl up at the corners. "How can you be this damn alluring yet so pure? You
tempt me by just standing there."

Taehyung's gaze sinks to the ground, his cheeks heating up beyond his control. Deep inside
himself, he's thrilled that Hoseok finds him sexually attractive despite the compliments of the
others who came before him. What Hoseok thinks of him matters so much more than the
nameless faces swimming in his mind.

"Maybe there's just something wrong with you," he mumbles, not quite believing his own
words.

He doesn't move a single muscle when he detects movement in his peripheral vision. Hands
settle in the nook between his neck and shoulders to coax him into lifting his gaze back up.
The eyes on him are blinding, the reverence in them almost too much to bear.
"You're seriously a gorgeous and wonderful human being, Tae," Hoseok tells him, as certain
as always. “Don’t ever forget that.”

Taehyung looks back at the man staring at him so attentively. "So are you," he says softly, his
tone low with sincerity. "Sometimes, you're just too bright to look at." Hoseok's eyes widen
ever so slightly in surprise before rolling to the side in his shyness. Taehyung leans forward,
closing the space between them. "You're the sunshine that gives me warmth when I need it
the most."

Hoseok is the sun to him and without his heat, he shivers uncontrollably and ceases to
function properly. He's the battery that powers him and keeps him going even when it feels
like all his energy has run out. He’s his primary source of joy and peace and it's thanks to him
that he is alive to feel the intense love fuelling him every day.

The hands over his neck absently slip away when he gently cups Hoseok's cheeks with big
hands. "I wouldn't be alive right now if you hadn't decided to talk to me that night,” he
continues, his full attention on his angel. “You're the only reason why I'm still breathing. You
are a wonderful human being."

Hoseok stares at him with wide eyes, their surface gleaming in the sunlight seeping in
through the window. His lips tremble uncontrollably and a light shade of pink spreads under
Taehyung's fingers as he gazes up at him. Taehyung smiles even wider, his heart fluttering in
his chest now that he has said this out loud for his love to hear.

"Thank you for keeping me here, hyung."

Hoseok rapidly looks away as if the words impaled him. His eyebrows fall by themselves and
his eyes narrow in response to the insistent tears crawling to the forefront of his eyes. He
firmly presses his trembling lips together in an attempt to control the feelings overwhelming
him.

Taehyung lets out a brief but fond puff of laughter and slides a thumb under a glistening eye.
"I told you not to cry for me."

Hoseok closes his eyes and lowers his head under the weight of his emotions. "And I told you
I would cry whether you liked it or not," he replies in a quivering exhale.

Taehyung catches a glimpse of a single tear slipping out of Hoseok's eye before the latter
slumps forward until his forehead is resting against his sternum. Taehyung wraps his arms
around his shoulders and feels them trembling.

"You don't know how happy I am to hear you’re glad to be here, Taehyung," Hoseok says, his
voice uncharacteristically high and thin. "That was my goal from the very beginning. I
wanted you to stay and you did. You're such a strong person for not giving up."

Taehyung feels a weight settle on his heart when Hoseok lifts his head and looks up at him
with flushed cheeks and humid eyes. It seems like thick clouds have covered the fierce
afternoon sun, leaving nothing behind but cold and darkness. Taehyung can't stand seeing
him being anything but cheerful.
"You're so fucking strong, Tae," Hoseok tells him again, ensuring that Taehyung will keep his
words in mind. " Your strength led you to where you are now. To hear you thank me is just..."
Hoseok shakes his head with vigor, the tips of his black strands bouncing off his wet cheeks.
"It's so wrong ."

Taehyung's vision blurs with fresh tears but he blinks them away instantly, knowing that he
will be unable to stop if he begins to cry. He swallows hard before leaning forward until their
foreheads are making contact. "It’s because of you that I decided to stay, angel, that’s why
I’m thanking you. I'm here because of you and only you."

Taehyung knows Hoseok finally understands the importance of the role he played in his life
when he brings a hand to his mouth and muffles his sobs into the back of it. He doesn't
rebuke him anymore and instead yields to the affection and delight overpowering him.

Taehyung rubs their foreheads together and kisses the hand over Hoseok's mouth in an
attempt to soothe him. Hoseok closes the short distance between them and presses his
trembling lips against Taehyung's own. Their salty kiss only lasts a handful of seconds before
Hoseok steps back and wipes his face with his clothed elbow. He promptly smacks
Taehyung's chest with his other hand, the hit strong enough to cause minimal pain.

"Why are you making me cry so early in the morning?" he says, his voice just short of a
whine.

Taehyung can only smile at the sniffling man. "I told you not to.”

Hoseok half-heartedly curses at him and shakes his head before turning to the counter where
their breakfast was abandoned. The bowl has changed position in all the events of the
previous minutes. Taehyung stays by his side as he silently continues what he was doing
before he was distracted. He watches with interest as his uncharacteristically subdued angel
cooks them a tasty breakfast.

"I'll go fetch Jungkookie," Taehyung says once the eggs are done frying.

Hoseok nods at him and Taehyung wastes no time returning to their bedroom. Jungkook is
still soundlessly asleep when he pushes the door open and silently walks in. He places a hand
on the younger’s cheek and softly calls out his name. He has to shake him by the shoulder
before he finally stirs and laboriously opens his eyes.

"Breakfast is ready," Taehyung informs him.

Jungkook's narrowed eyes stare up at him for a moment before closing again. Taehyung is
ready to shake him again but Jungkook pulls himself up before he can go through with his
plan. He crawls out of bed and stands perfectly still in front of Taehyung before he lets his
head fall to his shoulder. Taehyung stifles his laugh behind his hand and reaches up to pat the
mess of black hair on him.

"Come on, let's go eat."

He pulls him along with an arm around his waist and Jungkook wordlessly follows him
toward the kitchen, his face still pressed against his shoulder.

Hoseok lets out a burst of joyous laughter when the two come in as one. He ruffles
Jungkook’s head once they’re within reach. "I know my bed is comfortable and you slept like
a baby but you need to be awake to eat."

Jungkook finally lifts his head to briefly look at him. He blinks once and twice, his eyebrows
rising once he has a clear look at Hoseok's faintly swollen and rosy face. Concern washes
over his tired features and lights up his eyes.

"What..."

He doesn’t finish what he had thought to say and instead turns to Taehyung whose expression
is free of worry or agitation. His eyes travel from one person to another before stopping on
Hoseok's smiling face. Deciding that this isn't of his concern, he breaks away from the two of
them and wordlessly plops down on the nearest chair.

They are quick to join him, not a word about the past half-hour being exchanged as they eat.
They have plenty of time to share what’s in their hearts, after all.
 Don't Try Anything
Chapter Notes

This one hurts too.

He never thought he would spend his morning alone again. It’s always strange to wake up
with this much space and cool sheets. Hoseok left early to see a friend visiting the city for the
day and Mickey was his only company until he had to go downstairs for his shift. He
imagines this is why a subtle yet prominent feeling of dread weighs down on his heart as he
works. He can’t even begin to describe the source of this feeling but he knows that he needs
the sun to return to him.

Jimin’s crescent eyes and Jungkook’s toothy grin do nothing to chase away the unwanted
sense of foreboding plaguing him. He tries not to show it but he knows he has failed when
Jimin places a hand on his shoulder and gives him a soft smile.

“What’s wrong, Tae?” he says, catching Jungkook’s attention behind the counter.
“Something’s bothering you?”

Five months ago, he would have told him that nothing was upsetting him and moved on, but
Hoseok has shown him just how liberating it is to give a voice to his troubles.

“I don’t know,” he answers truthfully. “I feel like something bad will happen today.”

Jimin tilts his head to the side, his eyes traveling to the youngest who has finished making his
drink.

“I’m sure it’ll go away at some point,” Jungkook tells him as he places the drink on Jimin’s
tray. “Besides, if you turn out to be a psychic and something does happen, we’re here for
you.”

Jimin nods in agreement and Taehyung smiles at the two. Somehow, their words are
sufficient in bringing him comfort.

Just as he thinks that Jungkook was right and that everything would be alright, the chimes
ring over the door. He turns to the newcomer, the beginnings of a smile forming on his lips,
and freezes when he recognizes him. The man seems just as surprised to see him and slows
his pace as the door shuts behind him. Their shock subsides simultaneously, turning into
different emotions for each of them. The man, Jongho, is delighted to see him again and
smiles broadly, the gesture much too familiar to Taehyung who feels his stomach drop to his
intestines. He unconsciously shrinks into himself as the man surveys him, observing just how
much he’s grown.
He doesn’t think beforehand as he makes a beeline for the employee room, leaving his tray
behind at the bar. He hurriedly pulls the door closed and plops down on a chair facing the
door. His hands tremble as he brings them to his face in an attempt to calm the frantic pace of
his heart. He shuts his eyes and breathes in deeply despite feeling like he’s suffocating.

Taehyung doesn’t know why the man is here and the thought that he randomly came here to
try a drink like everyone else seems implausible. He unreasonably believes Jongho came in
because he saw him through one of the numerous windows and took this opportunity to meet
him after so long. It’s most likely a false assumption but Taehyung is incapable of accepting
any alternative. The man was upset when Taehyung told him he was moving away to Seoul
which meant no more nights with him. It didn’t matter how much time he spent with him, it
wasn’t enough. Taehyung has aged a few years since the two met but judging by the man’s
smile, he doesn’t hate this older version of him.

Various thoughts fill his mind, every single one fueling his fear until he’s grabbing at his hair.
What if he waits for him to leave the cafe alone and snatches him away? Taehyung is certain
he would succeed in forcing him to go home with him. Jongho is a persistent man, a trait he
has learned through constant stress and anxiety. He could also target his friends to lure him
out and the thought alone scares him more than anything. He always felt so helpless in the
man’s presence and the years they spent apart have done nothing to make him feel stronger.
Despite the cries of his rational mind, he’s certain Jongho is here for him and he doesn’t
know what to do.

His eyes shoot up when the door slowly swings open. Jimin meets his eyes across the room,
his expression falling as he observes his friend’s state. He pushes the door behind him but
another hand comes and stops it from closing. Jungkook comes in, his attention quickly
switching from Jimin to Taehyung. The room is silent when the door is finally shut, cutting
off the chatter beyond the walls of the employee room.

“What’s wrong, Tae?” Jimin asks as he approaches under Taehyung’s unblinking stare. “What
happened? We saw you run off-”

Before he can process what he’s doing, he’s leaping to his feet and slapping the hand that
landed on his shoulder away, the chair clattering from the forceful motion. Jimin immediately
retracts his hand in surprise. Taehyung’s lips part by themselves to apologize but an insistent
sob replaces the words he had meant to utter. He turns away from the two with a palm
plastered to his mouth in an attempt to silence himself. Unlike Hoseok, his friends haven’t
seen him cry since their first movie night and it had been because of a fictional film then.
Now, they’re at a loss for what to do at the sight of his tears.

“Go back,” Taehyung breathes out, his voice shaking out of his control. “You have to go
back.”

Jungkook frowns at his words, the concern in his eyes clear. “We’re not leaving you alone,
hyung.”

Taehyung shakes his head, the tears hanging to his eyelashes hurled away from the
movement. “Just get the fuck out of here!”
They both stare at him in shock, rendered speechless by his sudden outburst. Taehyung looks
back at them with just as much surprise at the words he spat so venomously. He steps back by
reflex despite knowing they aren’t prone to violence. Neither appears vexed but Taehyung is
aware of how quickly people’s moods can change. His erratic breaths and pounding heart
make him feel like he’ll collapse as he waits for the two men’s expressions to morph into
indignation. He’s powerless against the fear causing his body to quiver like a leaf in the
wind.

The chimes’ familiar melody catches their attention and they all simultaneously turn to look
at the dark door.

“Jungkook-ah,” Jimin says quietly as he walks past the youngest to head for the door. “Call
Yoongi-hyung.”

Jungkook opens his mouth to speak but Jimin quickly exits the room, leaving the two alone.
He turns back to his weeping friend, his round eyes filled with concern, before pulling his
phone out of his back pocket. Taehyung takes in a sharp breath, making Jungkook blink up at
him. He doesn't want Yoongi to see him like this. He doesn’t want to come across as being
fragile and meek as he did when they first met.

“You don’t have to call him,” Taehyung says in a hushed tone, his voice no louder than a
whisper. “You don’t have to bother him for me.” Jungkook’s lips are tightly pressed together
as he brings his phone to his ear. This only increases Taehyung’s panic. “Please, Jungkook,
hang up.”

Jungkook minimally shakes his head and Taehyung bites his lip hard in response. He stares at
the phone as if it will physically hurt him and this unsettles Jungkook enough for him to
stutter when Yoongi answers the call. Taehyung is unable to comprehend Jungkook’s words,
the blood rushing in his ears overpowering his quiet voice. The cellphone is held out for him
to take and Taehyung automatically shakes his head, even as Jungkook comes closer.

“Yoongi-hyung will help you,” the younger man says as softly as he can. “Talk to him for a
bit.”

Taehyung shakes his head again, his throat too constricted for him to speak. Jungkook
reaches for his wrist without warning and firmly places the phone in his hand. Taehyung
doesn’t have the strength to give it back so he holds on to it with no intent to speak to the
person at the end of the invisible line. Jungkook gently leads his trembling hand to his ear
and this leaves him no choice but to face his fears. He releases a quivering breath, too
agitated to think clearly.

“Taehyung-ah?”

Taehyung freezes at the sound of his voice. The latter isn’t discouraged by the lack of an
answer.

“Do you want me to come?”

Taehyung’s breath leaves him sharply and forcefully in reaction to his words, alerting Yoongi
that this isn’t his wish.

“If you don't want me to then I won't, but at least talk to me. Please.”

Taehyung squeezes his eyes shut before taking a steadying breath. "You're busy, hyung. You
don't have to waste your time on me. I'll be fine." He directs his gaze to Jungkook who is
watching him with attentive eyes. "Yeah, I'll be fine."

Yoongi is silent for a moment, speaking up after a couple of seconds.

"Taehyung-ah, I'm never too busy to help you. Hyung is here for you."

He’s touched beyond words. His friend’s caring and benevolent words bring an
uncontrollable sob out of him. Jungkook steps into his space with the urge to comfort him but
Taehyung immediately backs away to restore the distance between them. He points to the
door with his unoccupied hand as he lowers the phone to his shoulder.

"Go back to work, Jungkook,” he says, his low voice leaving no room for objections.

Jungkook unconsciously leans away from him, taken aback by Taehyung’s stern tone. “B-
Bu-”

“Go.”

Jungkook promptly shuts his mouth and turns to leave with quick steps and a tense jaw.
Taehyung watches him leave in silence, guilt immediately filling his heart. He has no idea
why he’s snapping at his friends and it only makes him feel excessively worse.

"Breathe, Taehyung-ah,” Yoongi instructs once Taehyung brings the phone back to his ear.
Judging by his pacifying tone, he most likely heard their exchange. “I'll be here in five
minutes. Stay in the staff room, okay?"

Taehyung quietly agrees as he heavily sits back down, his agitated state drawing all of his
energy away. He hears shuffling before Yoongi wordlessly hangs up. Taehyung sets
Jungkook’s cellphone aside and removes the apron digging into his neck before resting his
forehead on his crossed arms. He focuses on his disorderly breaths and the moisture on his
cheeks to prevent himself from thinking about the man he’s certain is still present just a few
feet away from him.

He only lifts his head when the door opens across from him. Seeing Yoongi standing in the
doorway brings Taehyung mixed feelings. He doesn’t want to seem so fragile to him but he
knows he will bring him the comfort he so desperately needs. He looks up with apprehension
when Yoongi makes his way to him and stops at the table separating them.

“Jimin-ah and Jungkook-ah told me about the man that came in,” he begins calmly. “He’s still
here.” Taehyung bites his lower lip hard enough to draw blood and this instantly alarms the
older man. “It’s okay,” he hurriedly adds. “He’s not touching a hair on your body. Let’s go
upstairs so you can calm down, okay?”
He gestures for him to stand and Taehyung hesitantly obliges despite his heart quickening its
pace in his chest. He roughly wipes at his damp skin before following Yoongi upstairs,
deliberately not looking at the numerous people occupying the cafe as he exits the room.
Yoongi makes him sit down on the familiar couch once they’re upstairs. Taehyung already
feels better now that he’s farther away from the source of the awful feelings tormenting him.
Yoongi sits at his side, purposefully keeping more space than usual in between them.

“Do you want to tell me why you’re scared of him?” Yoongi asks carefully, leaning forward
to draw Taehyung’s gaze to him. “I’m not forcing you to speak. Whatever you want or don’t
want to tell me is fine.”

Taehyung observes him for a long time as he debates whether it’s a sound idea to reveal what
he has only told Hoseok. Yoongi’s eyes are kind and patient as he looks back at him and this
is enough to have Taehyung speak.

“He used to be my most frequent client,” Taehyung whispers, turning away from Yoongi’s
confused face. “I know how he feels, how he likes it, and vice versa. I was his favorite toy so
he had a hard time letting me go when my mom died. I told him I was done doing that type of
work and he took it pretty badly.”

He brings his index finger to his mouth and bites down to prevent himself from cowardly
running away from his past. He could stop here but he doesn’t. He trusts Yoongi just as much
as he trusts the rest of his friends, if not more.

“He followed me around and called me countless times throughout the day just to have me
spend another night with him,” he continues, his heart racing in his chest. “I would see him
whenever I went outside and sometimes, I’d see him standing in front of my house when it
got dark. I wouldn’t be able to sleep on those nights because I was sure he’d jump into my
window and rape me.” He ignores the quiet inhale that leaves his friend. “He finally stopped
when I gave in. I know he’s not as interested in me now that I’m older but I can’t help but
think he’ll try something now that he’s seen me again.”

Yoongi shifts beside him and Taehyung finally turns to him, only realizing the impact his
words hold when Yoongi’s neutral facade falls and he stares back at him with wide eyes and
parted lips. The courage Taehyung had mustered to speak vanishes in an instant, leaving him
trembling and crying. He’s certain Yoongi now sees him in a negative light; how could he
not? Taehyung is filled with enough regret to have him struggling to breathe.

Yoongi places his hands on his shoulders and Taehyung can’t help but be surprised that he’s
willing to touch him. “It’s okay, Taehyung-ah,” he tells him without hesitation. “He won’t
hurt you anymore, I swear it. I’ll talk to him and make sure he understands not to bother you
unless he wants to lose a few teeth.”

Taehyung’s head shoots up in shock. One look at Yoongi’s fierce glare tells him he’s serious.
Taehyung wants to tell him that confrontations are dangerous but Yoongi’s resolve seems
impenetrable. He doesn’t know if this will only worsen things but he doesn’t have the
courage or strength to voice his unease. He’s quickly overwhelmed by the additional
emotions filling him and it feels like he’ll lose his mind if he doesn’t stop being conscious
right this instant.
Yoongi lifts a hand to his neck, small eyes filled with as much worry as Taehyung feels
despite their different sources. “Everything will be fine, okay?” he promises, a hint of
desperation in his muted voice. “We’re all here for you, don’t forget that.”

It takes a second for Taehyung to realize Yoongi perceives the harmful feelings flooding his
heart. Taehyung can do nothing but nod at his perturbed friend who nods in return, his
features smoothing over. Yoongi stands up and gestures for him to stay put. He returns with a
blanket and one of the many pillows Hoseok owns.

“I’ll take the rest of your shift so don’t worry about that,” Yoongi tells him as he pushes him
down to throw the blanket over his body. He pauses as he watches Taehyung scoot against the
backrest. “I know you don’t want me talking to that man but you don’t have to worry about
that either, okay?”

Taehyung slowly nods at him. He gives up on hoping things will turn out fine. He’s almost
certain nothing good will come out of this and he has to accept his life will only go downhill
from here.

Yoongi thoughtfully looks down at him before sitting in the little space left on the couch’s
cushions. Taehyung blinks in surprise when a hand gently lands on the crown of his head.
“Come to my place tonight,” Yoongi says, his tone firm but kind. “I’ll let you go back home
once Hoseok-ah comes back.”

Taehyung is unsure why he’s suddenly telling him to sleep at his apartment and reflexively
refuses but he agrees when he insists. Yoongi gives him a subdued smile but it soon falls as
he gazes down at him. Taehyung stares back at him with apprehension, sensing that he won’t
like what he’s planning to say.

"Can you promise me you won't try anything while I'm gone?"

Taehyung’s breath stutters in his throat in surprise. Yoongi’s eyes are pleading, something
Taehyung has never seen from him before. He sniffles when he feels his nasal cavities
burning and tears push against his eyeballs. He nods in silence and Yoongi immediately
loosens up, content to have his worry alleviated even if just a little. Taehyung closes his eyes
and presses his forehead against the other’s clothed thigh, uselessly hiding the tears he’s
unable to hold back.

The weight on his head never fades, even as his breathing slows to a crawl and his mind
clears of all thoughts.

When he wakes up next, it’s to a voice softly calling his name. Yoongi comes into view once
his vision clears, his expression as calm as usual. The familiarity of his composed demeanor
appeases Taehyung.

“Everyone left already,” Yoongi informs him. “You can go shower and pack your things.”

Taehyung does as he’s told and takes a quick shower, not wanting to make the other wait.
When he returns to the living room with his backpack and keys, he finds Yoongi sitting next
to the furled blanket with Mickey in his arms and a bag he assumes has everything the Shih
Tzu needs for the night with one of his fathers. Yoongi turns off the television and gets to his
feet as soon as he notices him.

They descend the stairs together and Taehyung shuts off most of the lights before locking the
door behind him. He feels almost awkward when he picks up Mickey and sits in the
passenger seat. He gets along with the older man quite well but for one reason or another, he
has never gotten into his car or slept with him as he has with the others. Yoongi seems to
share his sentiment because he sends him a knowing smile as they enter the main road.

“I don’t know if he told you but I used to share my apartment with Hoseok-ah when he first
came to Seoul,” he tells him, his tone amiable and naturally soothing. “He’s nice to be with,
as you may know.” To Taehyung, Hoseok provides excellent company. “But I do like my
peace so I wasn’t too sad when he decided to move.”

Yoongi’s grin is contagious enough to have Taehyung smiling as well. “Is that why you didn’t
move in with him?” he asks, curious to know about their old friendship. “He used to
complain that he doesn’t like to sleep alone.” Taehyung pauses when he realizes something.
“Does that mean you two slept together?”

Yoongi sends him a brief look and his smile instantly turns sheepish. “He has his way of
getting me to agree to do things I’d usually refuse. I swear he’s using some type of black
magic.” Taehyung chuckles into Mickey’s fur and Yoongi turns to look at him now that the
light is red. “He liked coming over when he needed a human body to sleep with but he has
since stopped since you showed up. I’d like to say thank you.”

Taehyung smiles broadly, certain that Yoongi likes to cuddle just as much as Hoseok does.
Yoongi swiftly looks away from him and this confirms his suspicions.

“Shush,” he lets out once the light turns green. “I know he’s told you weird stuff about me
and I’d like to debunk them all.”

Taehyung is reminded of the night he drank tea with Hoseok early in the morning after
waking up frightened and anxious. Hoseok had told him of Yoongi’s cute side with a toothy
smile and puffy eyes.

“Even the fact that you sneaked into his room after having a nightmare?”

Taehyung is unable to hold back his laughter when Yoongi’s small eyes widen beyond their
limit and his mouth falls open. Yoongi shakes his head as he enters the indoor parking lot.

“That bastard,” he hisses. “Remind me to kick him in the shin tomorrow.”

Taehyung playfully agrees and Yoongi’s mock anger vanishes in the blink of an eye.
Taehyung follows him to his apartment on the tenth floor, Hoseok’s beloved son cradled in
his arms.

“You live so close,” Taehyung comments as Yoongi unlocks his door and steps in. He lets
Mickey down who immediately runs around the apartment as if he’s familiar with the place.
“Why do you bother driving to work?”
Yoongi turns to him as he removes his shoes. “What do you think?”

Taehyung smiles automatically when he remembers the endless jabs the youngest enjoys
throwing Yoongi’s way. “Walking is too much work?”

Yoongi grins up at him. “Exactly.”

Taehyung shakes his head as if he’s judging him and Yoongi only laughs, not at all bothered
by his laziness. Taehyung knows Yoongi works hard despite his apparent inactivity in certain
situations. Hoseok has told him many times that Yoongi works too much and doesn’t take
enough breaks. He was probably working before he was called to help.

Taehyung observes the other’s back and the sudden urge to embrace him has his fingers
tingling. He wants to thank him but the simple words aren’t nearly enough to describe how
grateful he is. He has never hugged him and he’s certain it’ll never happen if he’s not the one
to initiate it. In this regard, Namjoon and Yoongi are quite similar.

Yoongi turns around when he taps his shoulder and blinks in surprise when he spreads his
arms out wide. With a little shake of his head, he leans in and wraps his arms around
Taehyung’s waist. Taehyung does the same, the tightness of his embrace showing his delight.
Yoongi is warm and compact in his arms.

“You spend way too much time with him,” Yoongi says with a sigh as he pats Taehyung’s
back.

Taehyung smiles once they pull away from each other. “Thank you and sorry for today and
all those other times you’ve helped me out.”

Yoongi squeezes the bone of his shoulder before turning around and heading for what
Taehyung assumes is his room. “That’s what friends are for, Tae.”

Taehyung brings a hand to his warming chest; Hoseok has truly brought amazing people into
his dismal life.

He sits on the couch by the outermost wall which gives him a good view of the space around
him. Unlike Namjoon and Seokjin’s apartment, Yoongi’s home is almost plain with minimal
decorations and furniture yet this fits him perfectly. From the door left open, he sees monitors
and speakers in a small room across Yoongi’s bedroom. He’s reminded of the videos he saw
on his youtube channel and his respect for him only grows. He briefly wonders if he’s had
noise complaints but he believes Yoongi is considerate enough not to bother his neighbors.

The person occupying his thoughts emerges from his room with clothes in his hands and a
dog at his feet. He follows his gaze and smiles when he turns to the studio. “I think my
neighbors secretly hate me even though I did everything in my power to minimize noise.
They’re still pretty nice to me though.”

Taehyung chuckles, amused to have his question answered without having to ask it. Yoongi
picks up the TV’s remote and throws it in Taehyung’s direction. The latter skillfully grabs it
in midair.
“You’re free to take advantage of my Netflix subscription and get yourself something to eat,”
Yoongi says with a flick of his head toward the kitchen. He parts his lips to say something
else but he hesitates. He observes his guest for a moment, his eyes contemplative. “I’ll go
take my shower and we can watch something after, okay?”

It takes a moment for Taehyung to understand the significance of his words and soft tone.
Yoongi’s understated care and concern for him makes him wonder how someone can be so
kind, especially to someone who he has known for only a couple of months.

“Thank you, hyung,” he replies, unable to hold back the curl of his lips. “You don’t have to
worry.”

Yoongi visibly relaxes in response. He silently nods at him before disappearing into the
bathroom to shower. Taehyung makes himself at home and Mickey does the same. He’s
beyond comfortable in Yoongi’s company and home. He feels safe and welcomed in his
presence and it’s honestly all he needs to keep unpleasant thoughts at bay. He’s happy to see
him come sit by his side shoulder to shoulder when he’s fresh and clean. He smiles when he
sees the anime playing on the large screen and shakes his head when Taehyung holds out the
remote for him to take.

“Did you get something to eat?” he asks after a handful of minutes of tranquility. He gets to
his feet when Taehyung shakes his head. “Hoseok-ah will kill me if I don’t feed you.”

Taehyung watches him head for the kitchen and surveys the contents of his fridge. He shrugs
when Yoongi asks what he wants to eat and smiles when he announces that it’ll be instant
noodles. Mickey joins him as soon as it hears the crackling of the packaging.

His phone buzzes on the cushion by his thigh and he glances at the caller. He stares at
Hoseok’s name, debating whether he should answer or not. He doesn’t want to worry him
when he’s in a good mood and enjoying his time with his friend. He could lie, of course, but
it never seems to work with Hoseok. He’s much too observant when it involves him. He lets
it buzz, the noise from the television drowning out the sound.

He’s not surprised when he sees the pork belly, soft-boiled egg, and various green vegetables
in his bowl. He can add Yoongi to the list of those who insist on ensuring he gets all of his
nutrients. He always feels guilty when he can’t finish the food so carefully prepared for him
but just like Seokjin and Hoseok, Yoongi simply assures him it’s fine and takes the bowl
away from him. He returns to the living room yawning with enough intensity to have his eyes
tearing up.

“You can go to sleep if you want, hyung,” he says as Yoongi plops down next to him.

Yoongi turns to him, the fatigue perceivable in his features. “I usually sleep way later but I
stayed up all night yesterday so I admit I’m about to pass out.” He halts, hesitant to utter the
words in his mind. “Do you want to sleep with me?”

Taehyung smiles before he can stop himself. He’s almost in disbelief that Yoongi is still
worried about him. It’s no wonder he and Hoseok are such good friends. They are born out of
the same benevolent star.
“Hoseok-hyung told me you were adorable,” he comments, his lips still stretched. “I didn’t
imagine you to be as cute as he seemed to believe but I see it now.”

Yoongi averts his gaze and shushes him again, making him laugh into his crossed arms. They
head for his room once the screen is black and the lights are off. They make themselves
comfortable, including Mickey who curls up at their feet. Unlike nearly everyone else at the
coffee shop, Yoongi keeps his hands to himself. If this was Jimin or Jieun, he would already
be firmly pressed against their body and enveloped in warmth. He doesn’t mind it all that
much. Yoongi is consistent and he likes it that way.

He looks at the head full of hair for a second longer before closing his eyes. He has slept
plenty today but his body rarely refuses the opportunity to rest. It only takes a handful of
minutes for sleep to claim him.

---

His brain is slow to explain why Yoongi’s serene face is in front of him instead of Hoseok.
It’s a strange feeling but he’s comfortable sharing a bed with him. He’s not quite sure why he
brings him so much comfort. It’s distinct from how Hoseok, Seokjin, and the others make
him feel. Yoongi is a mink blanket that keeps the chilly air out during cold winter nights. He
expects absolutely nothing from him and this lifts the burden off his shoulders. He simply
takes care of him and lets him do things at his own pace. He’s understanding and infinitely
patient with him and Taehyung is eternally grateful for this.

He quietly climbs off the bed, careful not to wake him up. He realizes he has done a poor job
when he gets out of the bathroom and he hears movement in the kitchen. Yoongi greets him
with a nod of his head when he joins him in the kitchen. Taehyung is amused by the sight of
his messy hair and Yoongi smiles in return.

“You can go sit down,” he tells him. “Jin-hyung already told me you suck at cooking so I
won’t ask for your help.”

Taehyung titters as he makes his way toward the table and sits down on a seat facing the
kitchen. “I’ve gotten better, I promise.”

Yoongi simply hums at this. Watching his friends cook for him always appeases him. It
reminds him he’s cared for and it helps him cleanse his thoughts. After a few minutes, his
phone buzzes where he left it on the table and a single glimpse at the caller ID has him
sucking on his lower lip. He stops the buzzing but he doesn’t answer it. Yoongi brings no
attention to this and continues making their breakfast.

He barely notices the ten minutes that have passed when Yoongi sets a plate full of egg rolls
in front of him. He thanks him when he hands him chopsticks and a cup of milk. Taehyung is
not hungry at this time of the day but the egg rolls are light and easy on his stomach. They eat
in silence until the distinct buzz of a phone disturbs it. It’s not Taehyung’s phone this time.
Yoongi answers it after looking at the caller for a fraction of a second, his eyes directed to the
person eating with him. Taehyung knows immediately who it is from the way Yoongi is
speaking. He listens as Yoongi talks of their mutual friend, not once bringing up the person
home with him.
Taehyung looks up from the table’s smooth surface when pale fingers come into view. Yoongi
is looking at him, a question in his eyes. Taehyung takes in a fortifying breath before nodding
to him.

“Taehyung-ah is with me.”

The words alone have Taehyung’s heart increasing its pace. He doesn’t want to diminish
Hoseok’s spirits nor does he want to recall yesterday’s events and emotions, but he has to.

Yoongi places the phone between them and presses the speaker button. He calmly tells
Hoseok he can speak.

“How are you, Tae?"

Hearing his angel’s voice is both soothing and stressful.

"I'm fine," he answers, his voice slightly less animated than usual.

Nothing escapes the other’s keen ears. This is usually his answer to the question but his tone
of voice is enough to alert him.

"Fine and not good instead?"

"I never say good."

"What happened, Tae?"

Taehyung can’t quite speak up immediately. He has no idea how to tell him he almost lost his
mind to fear, panic and guilt and that Yoongi had come to save him. How does he tell him
that he was distressed enough to have Yoongi fear he would take his own life?

He’s silent long enough for anyone other than Hoseok to think they’ve lost reception. When
he finally parts his lips to speak, Hoseok listens attentively without interrupting him,
something Yoongi mirrors. Even when Taehyung is done, he doesn’t reply immediately and
takes a moment to take in what he has been told.

“Answer me truthfully, Tae,” he says at last. “How are you feeling right now?”

Taehyung’s eyes automatically rise to Yoongi who is regarding him, his eyes devoid of
pressure. “Better,” he replies softly, “thanks to Yoongi-hyung.”

Yoongi smiles at this. Taehyung imagines Hoseok is also smiling, wherever he is.

“That’s good. I’m sorry I wasn’t there but at least Yoongi-hyung could help you. I’ll hurry
home, I promise. You better give me Tae back, hyung.”

Yoongi snorts out a laugh. “I think the distance is good. He’s starting to become like you. I
never thought I’d get asked for a hug.”
Taehyung drinks in the cheerful sound of Hoseok’s laughter and lets it calm his heart. Hoseok
soon wishes them goodbye so he can drive home. He’s a little more than an hour away so
Taehyung won’t have to wait too long to see him.

“We can go once you’re done eating,” Yoongi tells him. “I have school soon so it’s now or in
seven hours.”

Taehyung swallows the final drops of milk in his cup, his smile making it difficult. His
choice is clear to them both.

It takes ten minutes in total to get back to the coffee shop. Yoongi is underdressed for the
chilly autumn morning but he doesn’t seem to mind as he rolls down the window.

“Don’t forget to kick Hoseok’s shin,” he reminds him, his teeth and gum in full exposure. “If
you don’t, Mickey will do it for me.”

Mickey tilts its head at the sound of its name, making them both smile wider. Taehyung
assures him he will before saying his goodbyes and stepping into the cafe. He’s relieved to
see Namjoon and Jieun preparing the coffee shop for the day. Jieun promptly abandons her
task to meet him and Mickey at the door. She showers its furry face with kisses and the Shih
Tzu returns her affection with long swipes of its tongue. Namjoon also approaches him, a hint
of concern in his eyes as he asks if he’s okay. Taehyung assumes that as the manager, he was
told Yoongi replaced him. He reassures him with a smile and a wordless nod. Jieun seems
confused but she doesn’t say anything as she resumes her job.

He leaves the two to go upstairs and crash on the couch, Mickey’s bag left by the coffee
table. Despite his full stomach and the numerous hours of sleep, he feels fatigued. This lack
of energy is not unfamiliar to him but he’s usually fine after a good night of sleep. He barely
worked yesterday thanks to Yoongi so he has no reason to be so tired.

He sighs loudly and Mickey is the only one to hear him. He lazily scratches it behind the ears
as he waits for time to pass. He doesn’t realize he has fallen asleep until the door on his right
clicks open and it startles him awake. He sits up just in time to see Hoseok come in with a
backpack over his shoulder. He notices him immediately.

“It’s nice to see you, Tae,” he greets, smiling.

Taehyung greets him with a wave of his hand and a smile of his own. Hoseok is visibly
pleased to see his lips curled toward the ceiling. He wastes no time embracing and kissing
him as if his life depends on it and Taehyung can only chuckle in amusement.

“I owe Yoongi-hyung so much,” Hoseok says once he pulls away to sit in front of Taehyung.
“But don’t tell him that.”

Taehyung readily agrees. “I owe him a lot too.”

Hoseok’s smile is warm as he looks at him. It always feels like they haven’t seen each other
for weeks whenever Hoseok leaves for more than a day. It’s almost scary how dependent
Taehyung is on his angel’s smiles and laughter. He’s not sure he’d manage without Hoseok
there to encourage him to live on every day.

“I trust he gave you something to eat before bringing you home,” Hoseok lets out as he gets
to his feet to discard his bag and coat. He hadn’t removed them in his hurry to have his lover
in his arms.

“Of course he did,” Taehyung answers as he follows Hoseok’s movements with his eyes.
“There’s a long list of people making sure I keep the fat I’ve gained.”

Taehyung expects the radiant smile Hoseok sends his way but it doesn’t lessen the impact of
it at all. His heart flutters in his chest and his cheeks heat up without his permission. Hoseok
is too far to notice and he would certainly tease him if he could see him. Taehyung releases a
calming breath and lies back down, his energy deficiency making him idle. Hoseok soon
appears in his field of view and Taehyung deliberately sighs, making the other raise an
eyebrow in question.

“I messed up, hyung,” he says quietly, his guilt creeping back up. He has been unable to get
his friends out of his mind despite all the time that has passed since. “Jungkookie and Jimin-
ah are probably mad at me.”

Hoseok sits by his side, not unlike what Yoongi did hours before. He urges him to elaborate
and Taehyung does so with regret in his heart. He had no reason to chase them away,
especially when they were only trying to help him.

A hand on his cheek comes to soothe him. “Just apologize to them,” Hoseok says as if it’s the
simplest of tasks. “They’ll readily forgive you.”

Taehyung stares up at the almond-shaped eyes and tries to draw the certainty from them into
himself but to no avail. “I don’t like apologizing,” he admits, his tone subdued. “I’ve never
made them upset so I don’t know what to expect.”

He knows how his family members react to him admitting his faults. His mother only got
angrier while his father used the moment of vulnerability to further hurt him. In contrast, his
friends are a mysterious case to him. He doesn’t know how they’ll retaliate. He finds the
unknown terrifying and no matter how much he tries to overcome this fear, it still returns to
torment him.

Hoseok taps his cheek, effectively pulling him out of his thoughts. “This is Jungkookie and
Jiminie we’re talking about,” he reminds him. “None of us wish to hurt you. I’m sure they
understand that it was a stressful moment for you. Have faith in them, Tae.”

Taehyung doesn’t know what to say to this so he remains silent. Hoseok gives him a
sympathetic squeeze on the shoulder before pushing himself up. Taehyung grabs his forearm
before he can walk away and pulls him back down.

Ever since Yoongi asked him not to try anything, he has wondered how Hoseok would react
in his place. It’s pointless curiosity but seeing Yoongi being so careful with him made him
feel worth something. He needs to confirm he means something to the person he loves more
than anything else in the world. More importantly, he doesn’t trust himself to stay strong his
entire life so he hopes his angel would be able to handle his departure.

“Hyung,” he begins, his tone hushed. “Would you be sad if I died?”

Hoseok’s face is instantly animated with fear. He wordlessly stares down at him, his eyes
wide and his mouth left open. “What..?” he lets out, his words not immediately coming to
him. “Why would you ask something like that?” Taehyung doesn’t answer him and simply
waits for a reply. Hoseok swiftly smacks his shoulder in response, the strike painless. “Of
course I would, Taehyung. Why would you think otherwise?”

Taehyung smiles up at him, relieved and satisfied by Hoseok’s answer. “That’s nice of you,”
he murmurs, more to himself than to the person above him. “Thank you.”

Hoseok is rendered speechless by both his question and reply. It takes him nearly five
seconds to respond. “I’m not being nice,” he says in a breath. “I care about you.”

Taehyung gazes back at him, nodding after a moment. “I’m sorry.” Hoseok’s frown only
deepens in reaction to his apology. “I needed confirmation,” he continues, not missing the
slight shake of Hoseok’s head. “I know it’s dumb, I’m sorry.”

Taehyung shrinks under the intense gaze on him, unsure whether Hoseok wants to take him
into his arms or slap him across the face. He tenses up when he instead brings a hand to his
own face to rub at the bridge of his nose.

“Taehyung,” he says in a heavy breath. “I swear you’ll be paying for my hospital bills if you
don’t stop making my heart go out of line.”

Taehyung tentatively smiles at him and he’s relieved to hear Hoseok sigh lightheartedly in
response. The latter presses his face against his chest and groans deeply into it. Taehyung
finds the vibration that accompanies it pleasant.

“Do me a favor and stop thinking for a moment, okay?” Hoseok says, his words muffled by
the fabric of Taehyung’s clothes.

Taehyung brings a hand to fluffy black strands in an attempt to comfort him.

“I’ll try.”

---

He holds his pillow tightly against his chest at the sound of familiar voices. He drops his
phone and throws the sheets over his head as he listens to the various sounds in the house. He
has no idea why Jimin and Jungkook are here but he’s not ready to see the anger and
judgment in their eyes. Quick footsteps head in his direction and he stays still despite
knowing their owner. He doesn’t move a muscle, even as the door opens and a hand is placed
on his covered shoulder.

“Tae, come on,” Hoseok says above him, knowing he’s awake. “They’re here to see how
you’re doing. Go and meet them.”
Taehyung shakes his head and the cover is pulled away from his face in response. Hoseok
giggles when he sees him childishly squeezing his pillow. He caresses his head before
showering his forehead with tender pecks. The soft lips draw his anxiety away one kiss at a
time.

“Tae,” he coos once he has pulled away, forcing Taehyung to meet his eyes. “They’re not
mad at you. I bet Jiminie will jump into your arms as soon as you show up.”

Taehyung believes him but his heart refuses to calm down. “Even if Jimin isn't, Jungkook
probably is,” he murmurs against the cushion in his arms. “I chased him away when he was
only trying to appease me.”

He feels unworthy to be his friend, but he knows Hoseok will chide him for thinking this way
if he says this out loud .

Hoseok takes his hand and pulls him up gently enough for Taehyung to resist but he decides
to do as he wishes. Nothing good will come out of avoiding his friends. He knows they won’t
hurt him and he’s certain he won’t lose their friendship over something like this but he’s
scared regardless. It’s silly but he’s powerless against his emotions and thoughts. He forces
himself to walk when Hoseok pushes him forward from behind, his arms secured around his
waist.

He expected Jimin to throw himself at him but he didn’t predict Jungkook would do the
same. He hesitates for a fraction of a second before embracing them in return. Hoseok laughs
behind him, his chest rumbling against his back.

“Did I not ask you to stop thinking?” he lets out as he stretches his arms forward until he can
envelop all three men. “No one is angry with you.”

Jimin lifts his head to send him a toothy smile. “Why would we be?” he asks, genuinely
intrigued.

Jungkook also looks up and Taehyung is pleased to see his round eyes don’t hold a trace of
irritation. “We’re just happy to see you cheered up.”

He’s incapable of saying anything else other than an apology in response. They pat his back
before detaching themselves from his body. Jimin leads him to the living room, dragging
Hoseok and Jungkook along with him.

“Alright, time to benefit from Hoseok-hyung’s flat-screen TV and well-stocked pantry,” he

announces, his grin so broad it shines in the dim lighting of the room.

Taehyung can’t help but smile at his same-aged friend and an excited Jungkook. Neither
asked him to explain what happened nor have they demanded an apology from him.
Everything he believed would happen didn’t. Hoseok was right, as always.

He really should stop thinking for a while.

 Childhood Memories
Chapter Notes

I find this one cute and healing. It's a contrast to the last chapter's mood.

Taehyung doesn’t usually plan ahead but he’s not quite adjusted to Hoseok’s spontaneity just
yet. He has just packed his backpack for two days in Gwangju, Hoseok’s home city. He
suspects Hoseok wanted to cheer him up after Jongho’s unexpected appearance. He had
offered to bring him to his old home to see his parents but he hadn’t put a date to it until
yesterday. Taehyung has known about this trip for exactly ten hours and twenty-two minutes.
He’s convinced Hoseok used some type of magic to ensure that Taehyung had a day off from
his job at the grocery store tomorrow. Exchanging shifts at the coffee shop is an easy task in
comparison.

“Yoongi-hyung says he’ll leave in ten minutes.”

Taehyung lifts his head at the sound of Hoseok’s voice only to silently gasp at the sight of
him. He has thought this countless times before but Jung Hoseok is a stunning being. He has
never seen someone filled with so much vigor and charisma. Caramel skin is exposed by the
v-neck of his black shirt and rolled-up sleeves, and the buckle of his belt stands out against
his ripped black jeans and Chelsea boots. Two silver rings, a chain bracelet, and a short
pendant necklace bring a hint of light to the darkness of his outfit.

Hoseok smiles wide as he leans forward until his chest is in full view, the pendant resting
between his collarbones swinging from the movement. Taehyung imagines him wearing his
gray-lined black coat and the image is too much for him. He feels warm liquid trickle out of
his nostrils and it takes him a moment to realize it’s blood. He hurriedly brings a hand to stop
it from dripping on his clothes and Hoseok wastes no time giving him some tissues.

“Did I get your blood pumping too hard?” the latter jokes as he wipes his bloody fingers.

Taehyung chuckles as he presses the saturated paper to his nose with his free hand. “I used to
have these often when I was younger but not so much now,” he tells him, his voice nasally. “I
think you’ve reverted me to my horny teenage self.”

Hoseok shakes his head, his smile radiant as he leads him to the bathroom to wash his hands.
He doesn’t let him go as he leads him back to the living room, a glint in his eyes.

"Let me get a taste of you now that your blood’s already pumping,” he says, his smile ever so
present. “I'll have to be on my best behavior and keep my hands to myself once we're there.
We wouldn't want Yoongi-hyung to feel awkward, after all."
Taehyung is pushed down to the couch below by firm hands on his shoulders. Hoseok climbs
on top of him until his legs are straddling his frame and his weight is supported by his lap.
Taehyung looks up at him with big eyes and faintly parted lips, taken by surprise by the
sudden advance. Hoseok loosely slings his arms around his neck until his hands dangle from
his shoulders.

"And I'm not about to do anything in front of my parents," he continues, "so I say we take
advantage of the opportunity we currently have." Taehyung looks up at him in silence and
Hoseok simply smiles down at him. "They think of you as a friend just like the others," he
informs him, his soft tone sounding almost regretful.

Taehyung doesn't fight the smile crawling to his lips as he lifts his hands to hold onto the
other's hips. "And you're not planning on correcting them, are you?" he asks just as lightly,
his thumbs stroking him through the denim of his jeans.

Hoseok silently shakes his head, his gaze falling to Taehyung's chest.

The contrast between their families is striking. Taehyung's mother purposefully arranged for
him to sleep with men yet Hoseok's parents seemed to be averse to the thought of their son
being in a relationship with another man. It's little details like these that make him realize just
how much the two's lives differ.

Hoseok lifts his gaze when Taehyung leans forward until their faces are only inches apart.
"It's okay," he assures him. "It'll take time but I'm sure they will support you one day."

Hoseok's irises brighten with hope as he looks down at him. "I..." He trails off for a second.
"I don't know if they will but I know they will still love me no matter what."

Taehyung nods in agreement, knowing that the bond that connects him to his family is strong
and enduring. The love with which he speaks of them is endless. He slides his hands up to
Hoseok's waist and pulls him in to leave gentle pecks along the curve of his jaw.

"Then you have nothing to worry about, hyung."

Hoseok sighs contently above him, now appeased by his words.

Taehyung trails down to his throat where he feels the steady beat of Hoseok's heart against
his lips. He lightly laps at the area over his jugular before he presses down and delicately
sucks on the pliant flesh. He lets his hands slip underneath Hoseok's tucked shirt to aimlessly
roam over the muscles of his abdomen. Hoseok's body involuntarily trembles under the long
fingers gliding along the sensitive area between his ribs and hips, their touch featherlight.
Taehyung lets his lips explore the other's throat until he feels his heat linger on the other's
body. He leaves behind prickling warmth along the length of his collarbones and pushes his
necklace away with his lips to plant a smooch over his exposed sternum.

He's not surprised to see Hoseok's cheeks colored a pale shade of pink when he finally pulls
away to observe him. His eyes are completely focused on him and never stray away even as
he inclines forward to seal the pink lips with his. Their movements are leisurely and distinctly
sensual, unlike the passionate kisses they often share. Their tongues intertwine at a relaxed
pace and sluggishly make contact as if they have all the time they wish to finish the kiss.
Hoseok tightens his hold on his neck until his right hand is holding onto Taehyung's shoulder
while the other buries itself in his long hair. Their bodies are pressed closed against one
another, leaving barely any space between them.

Taehyung resists the urge to outright undress him, knowing they have to leave as soon as
Yoongi arrives. He suspects this is also why Hoseok hasn't allowed his hands to wander as
they enjoyed doing. They're both aware that they won't be able to stop if either one of them
crosses the line. Hoseok instead tugs at the brown strands tangled in his fingers and squeezes
the bone of Taehyung's shoulder to occupy his hands. Taehyung, on the other hand, is unable
to contain his desire to explore the other's body and glides up to play with firm nipples.
Hoseok lets out a quiet exclamation of surprise and briefly breaks the kiss until Taehyung
chases after him and resumes it. It doesn't last for long, however.

The chimes downstairs sing, their distinct melody audible in the quiet house. Neither of them
is willing to break the kiss, even as the front door closes and the stairs start creaking. Hoseok
finally sighs into Taehyung's mouth and reluctantly pulls away once the newcomer is halfway
through the narrow staircase, truly stopping their session this time. His eyes are lively as he
looks at Taehyung.

"When we get back, the first thing I'll do is fuck you right here on this couch, I swear it."

Taehyung smiles widely, knowing just how serious Hoseok is. The latter smiles back much
brighter and climbs off his body just as the door behind Taehyung is pushed open.

Yoongi's lips curl as soon he sees Hoseok standing over Taehyung's sitting form, his hands
busy pushing the hem of his shirt into his pants. He examines his friend's flushed complexion
and swollen lips with observant eyes. "Do you want me to come back later?" he asks, his
smile seeping through his tone. "I don't mind waiting a few minutes. Or an hour."

Hoseok snorts out a high-pitched laugh and Taehyung titters against his hand as he turns
around to face the eldest present. Yoongi also observes him for a moment, his smile only
widening.

"No, we were just waiting for you, hyung," Hoseok tells him, a hand deliberately rising to
wipe his mouth.

Taehyung's lips are also slick with saliva. Yoongi briefly looks up at the ceiling in mock
exasperation before holding out his hand. Hoseok reaches into his pocket and sends his set of
car keys flying through the air to lend perfectly into Yoongi's outstretched hand. The latter
doesn't leave immediately, amused by the sight before him. "Don't forget about me. Please.”

He wastes no more time leaving the two alone once more.

Hoseok bends down and reaches for Taehyung's head with both hands to comb his fingers
through the disorderly strands. "Maybe we should put on a show for him," he says, teasing.

Taehyung chuckles as he gets to his feet, bringing Hoseok's hands up with him. "I kind of feel
bad for him."
Hoseok pats his cheek before bending down to pick up their bags. Taehyung takes his
backpack from his hand and swiftly throws it over his shoulder. Hoseok casually points at
Taehyung’s camera as if the latter wouldn’t beat himself up if he forgot it here.

"I don't think he'll mind all that much," he says as he circumvents the couch to reach the
black door. "The guy's much more sexually charged than you'd think."

Taehyung follows closely behind, intrigued by this new information. Yoongi is wearing a
nonchalant expression when they open the car doors but his lively eyes betray him. Hoseok
grins at him but says nothing as he puts on his seatbelt and enters the main road.

They spend the three-hour trip listening to music and chatting about the most random things,
from snacks they used to like when they were young to their favorite season. Nearly thirty
minutes before they reach their destination, Yoongi falls silent in the backseat. Taehyung
turns in his seat to discover that he’s slumped against the window.

“He probably didn’t sleep all that much yesterday night,” Hoseok says, his eyes on the
rearview mirror.

Taehyung observes his serene face before returning to his initial position, a smile stretching
his lips. “He’s a really cute hyung.”

Hoseok releases a puff of laughter. “What about me?”

Taehyung grins as he looks ahead at the mountains surrounding the road. He finds his country
beautiful just like the man driving them to the other end of it. “You’re cute, gorgeous, and
sexy all at once.”

Taehyung turns to the person he’s speaking to when a hand squeezes his knee. Hoseok is
smiling so wide the afternoon sun is reflecting off his pearly whites. “Are you going to argue
with me if I tell you you’re these three things and more?”

Taehyung turns away and rubs his arm as if it can distract him from the other’s words.
“No…”

Hoseok chuckles at him, the sound full of fondness. “Good, because I was ready to start a
debate and include Yoongi-hyung in it just so you would have no chance to win.”

Taehyung shakes his head with a soft huff and Hoseok caresses his knee in response.
Hoseok’s hand stays on him for the next dozen minutes, leaving only during sharp turns only
to return a second later. Taehyung makes no move to push it away from himself. Without
prior thought, he reaches for the crown of Hoseok’s head to play with the soft strands. The
hand on him moves along the length of his thigh, stopping midway and stroking his leg
through the fabric of his pants.

“Are you trying to make me fall asleep?” Hoseok asks, his voice soft. “When I’m on the
wheel?”
Taehyung only smiles as he rubs the pads of his fingers against his scalp. “I c ould easily do a
handful of things to keep you awake.”

He only registers what he has said when Hoseok’s eyes flicker to him, a familiar glimmer in
them. He automatically retracts his hand, earning him a strong squeeze on the flesh of his
thigh.

“I wasn’t serious,” Taehyung clarifies.

Hoseok only hums, his lips stretched to their limits. Taehyung decides he’ll shut up for the
rest of the ride and Hoseok doesn’t ask him to elaborate despite his obvious desire to hear
more. It takes another fifteen minutes before Hoseok parks in an alley beside his old home.
Taehyung examines the two-story house with interest as Hoseok reaches over the armrest to
shake Yoongi awake, finally letting go of Taehyung for good.

Yoongi stirs in his seat before stretching his limbs like an oversized cat and directing his gaze
to his friends. “Did you two do anything fun while I was asleep?”

Hoseok immediately turns to Taehyung, his face as bright as the sun above. “I told you he
was sexually charged.” Yoongi snorts out a laugh. “To answer your question, no we didn’t.”

Yoongi shakes his head at this as he steps out of the car. “Boring.”

Hoseok releases an exaggerated sigh as he also climbs out and Taehyung follows suit,
everyone’s bags on their backs. It’s Hoseok’s turn to stretch once he’s up and standing. With
sure steps, he heads to his home and knocks a rhythm on the door, completely foregoing the
doorbell. It takes no longer than three seconds before the door is thrown open and a
bespectacled woman appears in the doorway. She immediately pulls him in and calls out for
her husband, unbothered by her son’s stumbling. He barely has time to remove his shoes as
he’s ushered farther inside.

Yoongi gestures for Taehyung to go in and they step in together. Hoseok’s old home is not
unlike Taehyung’s childhood home in Daegu. The space is bright and vibrant yet cozy and
soothing, just like Hoseok himself. Taehyung can’t help but smile when Hoseok directs a
look of mock distress to the ceiling when his mother embraces him and gives him
enthusiastic pecks on the cheeks. Taehyung now knows why Hoseok enjoys kissing him any
chance he gets. She finally lets him go when he groans and quickly moves on to Yoongi who
has walked up to their side. She takes him into her arms as if he’s just another one of her
sons.

“I’m back, mom,” Yoongi says against the woman’s short hair.

She gives him a kiss on the forehead in response which has the man smiling despite himself.
She leans to the side to look beyond Hoseok’s and Yoongi’s bodies and instantly smiles when
her eyes settle on Taehyung. Hoseok turns around and places a hand on his back to pull him
forward, his eyes silently asking why he’s hiding. Taehyung hadn’t even realized he was
using his friends to remain undetected.

“Here he is!” she exclaims, her smile contagious. “Finally we get to see him.”
Taehyung bows deep and she reacts to this by spreading her arms wide, dismissing the polite
gesture in favor of a friendly hug. He carefully wraps his arms around her but she compresses
his frame without hesitation or inhibition. She pulls away from him but she doesn’t let him
go, choosing to hold onto his shoulders as she observes his face. Taehyung shyly looks away
and she laughs good-heartedly in response.

“Goodness, my baby wasn’t joking when he said you were a handsome fellow,” she chirps,
her words heavy with her southwestern dialect.

Hoseok chokes on his next breath just as his father appears beside his wife. The two look
exactly like they did in the photo Hoseok showed Taehyung, if not slightly older. Taehyung
also gives him a deep bow, making the man smile.

“So you’re the beloved Tae,” the man says, his dialect just as strong as his wife. “He spoke
about you a lot.”

Hoseok’s cheeks surprisingly take on a light shade of pink, the color not due to the cool
weather. “You weren’t supposed to expose me like that, you two.”

His mother fully releases Taehyung to ruffle her son’s hair. Taehyung smiles at the two,
happy to see Hoseok get along so well with his mother. It’s always odd to see someone’s
parents being so affectionate since his mother and father became everything but.

Movement in his peripheral vision makes him turn back to the man standing so close. He
blinks in surprise when he holds out his arms just like his spouse did. He slowly does the
same and it feels almost surreal when the man’s sturdy chest presses against his and the nape
of his neck is gently patted. He watches with disbelief as the man lets him go and gives
Yoongi a proper hug as well.

Hoseok latches onto his father's waist and smiles at Taehyung who is still looking at the three
incredulously. “They haven’t stopped asking me about you ever since I told them I made a
new friend,” he informs him, his smile seeping through his voice. “You’d think I’m twelve
with the way they act sometimes.”

His mother denies this with a huff as she takes Taehyung and Yoongi’s hands. “Don’t stay at
the entrance, you two,” she tells them as she leads them further inside the house. She directs
her gaze to Taehyung, her smile warm as she looks at him. “Make yourself at home,
sweetheart. Just pretend this is your home and we’re your parents who you haven’t seen in a
long while.”

Taehyung nods in silence, too stunned to say anything. When both she and her husband leave
to get dressed, he turns to Hoseok who is already looking at him. He’s beaming, blinding
Taehyung who has yet to get used to his brilliance.

“They’re…” He trails off, not knowing what to say at once. His hand unconsciously lifts to
his face to cover his reddening cheeks. “I love them.”

Yoongi and Hoseok both laugh at him, endeared by his state of amazement. Hoseok’s parents
are dazzling just like their son. He has never been so at ease in an older man’s arms before
today and it’s the first time in a handful of years he has looked at a middle-aged woman
without thinking she’s hiding a sinister personality. Hoseok’s mother is so pure it almost feels
like an illusion. He was right to think his angel’s parents are also spiritual beings.

“I didn’t think parents could actually be so kind and warm,” he says without thinking, too
awed to be overly careful about what leaves his mouth.

Yoongi blinks, confused, but Hoseok understands him. The curve of his lips takes on a more
sympathetic quality as he brushes his knuckles against his cheekbone. Yoongi doesn’t
question him and Taehyung is thankful for it.

“I’ll share them with you if you want, Tae,” Hoseok offers, surprisingly serious. “They’ve
already adopted everyone else so you’re the only one left.”

Taehyung is unable to hold his smile back. “I’ll take you up on the offer, hyung.”

Hoseok smiles in return and lightly pats his shoulder. “Alright, have fun being nosy and
exploring the rest of the house while I go take a piss. We’re going to eat at our favorite
restaurant in a bit. Knowing my parents, it’ll take a bit of time before they come back down
so I hope you’re not too hungry.”

With a pat on Yoongi's shoulder and a smile for Taehyung, Hoseok walks away and
disappears upstairs, bringing his energy with him.

Yoongi subsequently releases an exhale, his smile audible in the soft breath. “They’re kind of
unbelievable, aren’t they?”

Taehyung nods in agreement without hesitation. He’s convinced they’re not fully human. He
hasn’t met Hoseok’s sister but he’s certain she’s just like them.

He examines his surroundings and is immediately drawn to the agglomeration of photographs

by the bookcase taking up most of the wall. He smiles automatically when he finds a picture
of Hoseok as a young boy with his hands in his pockets and an almost forced smile. Even as a
child, Hoseok was stylish. His sister is just as fashionable in her childhood photos with her
colorful dresses and ribboned headbands. At the top of the countless frames is a large
photograph of Hoseok’s parents in traditional wedding attire. They are both serious and
subdued in the still image, a complete contrast to their current selves.

“He was a cute kid.”

Taehyung turns to Yoongi, having forgotten he was here. He takes a good look at the older
man, smiling at the thought of a younger Yoongi. “I hope you show me some of your photos
too.”

Yoongi’s brow lowers as if he’s planning to refuse but he shrugs after a brief moment. “Sure,
but I’m not nearly as cute.”

Taehyung snorts at him. “You’re cute now so I don’t see why you wouldn’t be adorable as a
child.”
Yoongi’s eyebrows rise like he didn’t expect these words from him. “I’m not cute.”

“You’re very cute,” Taehyung replies without delay, fully meaning what he’s saying.

Yoongi looks away, his bottom lip disappearing into his mouth. He shakes his head, his hair
swaying with the movement. “Yeah, you spend too much time with him.”

Taehyung chuckles and finally moves away from the wall of photographs. He surveys the
innumerable books resting on the shelves, most likely belonging to Hoseok’s father, as he
heads for what he assumes is the kitchen. Yoongi follows him around as they tour the first
floor. Taehyung is hesitant to go upstairs but Yoongi assures him it’s alright. He leads him to
what Taehyung instantly identifies as Hoseok’s room. Posters of movies and aged video
games are scattered about on the blue walls and old toys take up the space on the desk on the
far right. By the table is a bookshelf containing novels as well as trophies and medals. Most
seem to be from dance competitions with one medal coming from a tennis championship.
Taehyung isn’t surprised in the least.

“I’m still proud of them, even if they’re not all first place.”

Taehyung’s head shoots up to Hoseok who is now in the doorway, a smile on his lips as
always. Taehyung was so focused on reading everything that he didn’t hear him coming.
Hoseok joins him and Yoongi in front of the shelf and the sight of him surrounded by gold
and silver brings an idea to his mind. He reaches into his bag and pulls out his camera.
Hoseok raises an eyebrow when the lens is suddenly on him but he still smiles for the
camera. He picks up the largest gold trophy and holds it up in front of his face, his crescent
eyes the only part of him visible in the photograph he takes of him. They all huddle together
to see the picture and Hoseok ruffles Taehyung’s hair as soon as he sees it, clearly satisfied by
the close-up shot.

“Ooh, won’t you take a photo of us, Taehyung-ah?”

Everyone’s attention is drawn to the excited voice on their right. Hoseok’s mother is standing
in the doorway, her husband behind her. Taehyung nods without the need for thinking.
Hoseok waves them over and they pose in front of the combination of trophies and books.
Taehyung is almost pressured to take a good photo of them but their weightless gazes put this
worry to rest. The cheerful woman squeals in delight when she sees what’s on the LCD
screen. Hoseok assures her they’ll send it once they’re home.

They’re finally back outside after a minute, this time in Hoseok’s father’s car. The family
converses without problem and Taehyung quietly listens to them with a smile. Even when
they’re out of the car and entering the restaurant, their mouths are still moving. Yoongi and
Taehyung are as silent as a crypt in comparison.

The restaurant is modest but charming with family photographs and written notes on the wall.
They sit at a table not too far from the entrance. He and Yoongi are given the menu to add to
what the Jung family is already ordering. Taehyung reflexively looks for the cheapest items,
knowing with complete certainty that he won’t be paying for his meal.
Hoseok glances his way and smiles knowingly. “Don’t worry about the price,” he says, his
face unconsciously close to Taehyung’s own. “Choose whatever you feel like adding to our
meal. My parents are more than happy to spoil us cute boys.”

His mother laughs into her hand when Taehyung lifts his head to look at them, his eyes big.
Her husband’s smile is amiable as he returns his gaze. “Take advantage of this opportunity,
Taehyung-ah. It’s not every day you meet excessively kind and generous old people like us.”

Taehyung simultaneously wants to cry and kiss Hoseok at his side but he does neither and
instead smiles at the couple, the curve of his lips genuine.

Hoseok’s mother brings a hand to her heart, her attention on Taehyung’s face. “Goodness,
he’s quite the endearing boy, isn’t he?”

Her husband immediately plays along and fans her with the menu. Hoseok’s childish whines
are covered up by his friends’ amused laughter. For once, Taehyung lets himself bother others
and picks something he feels like eating that the rest haven’t ordered. Hoseok squeezes his
knee under the table once they’re done ordering everything, proud to see him letting go of his
inhibitions even if just a little.

Hoseok’s parents have no problems exposing their son in front of his friends. They recount
various stories from his childhood, most of them humiliating and unflattering, and this makes
Hoseok hide behind his cup of tea. Taehyung finds these stories adorable so Hoseok has no
reason to be embarrassed. Yoongi seems to share his opinion. He’s smiling wide but it’s not
malicious or mocking but rather amused. Hoseok is finally spared when they get up to leave.

“I swear their life goal is to embarrass me in front of as many people as possible,” Hoseok
grumbles as they walk ahead of the older couple.

“Well, I think you were cute,” Taehyung says to appease him.

Hoseok gives him a tender smile in response.

“I have plenty of stories to tell if you’re up for secondhand embarrassment, Tae,” Yoongi
chimes in.

Hoseok turns to grab onto his shoulders, making Yoongi grin wide, pink gums in full view.
“Don’t, hyung!” he almost whines. “I don’t care what you think of me but I care about Tae.
He won’t look at me the same way again.”

Taehyung is now curious but he doesn’t ask Yoongi to speak, for Hoseok’s sake. He instead
gives his lover a supportive pat on the back. “It’s okay, hyung. Nothing can change the fact
that you’re the sun personified, I promise.”

Hoseok practically throws himself at him, making him stumble. Yoongi grins at them and
Taehyung mirrors his expression. He’s finally released when lively voices approach them.

“I’m glad you found a good friend, even at your age.”

Hoseok turns to his father and briefly glances at Taehyung before smiling at the man, the curl
of his lips a little strained. Taehyung has the sudden urge to tell his parents exactly who he is
to their son but he would never put his angel on the spot like that. He knows the day will
come when Hoseok will have a serious talk with them but for the moment, he’s content to be
accepted as a friend.

Taehyung doesn’t question where they’re going once they’re in the car. They’re going in the
opposite direction they came from so he knows they’re not returning home.

“I hope you’re all ready to digest our meal,” Hoseok’s mother says from the passenger seat.

Hoseok smiles at his friends on his left. “We’re going on a little walk,” he finishes for her.

His father smiles at the two while Taehyung and Yoongi exchange a look.

“Mudeungsan National Park, right?” Yoongi asks the car’s occupants. The smiling man gives
him a thumbs up in response and Yoongi huffs out a laugh. He turns to Taehyung and lightly
taps his knee. “You’re going to have a field day there, I know it.”

Taehyung raises an eyebrow but he doesn’t question him. He will just have to wait to find
out.

He realizes Yoongi was spot on when he steps out of the car and sees the mountains in the
distance. His fingers itch for his camera but he decides to wait until they’re walking down the
gravel path. Leaves of all colors surround him and he’s reminded of the walk he took with
Namjoon back in Seoul. He wishes the nature-loving man could be here with them but he
enjoys the company he’s with. As expected, Hoseok is smiling brightly at him as he
permanently commits the beauty around him to memory. The traditional architecture is
striking against the red leaves and blue sky, and the peaceful sound of streaming water
completes the picture.

The older couple walks ahead of them, talking amongst each other and looking back at their
son and his friends on occasions. They walk with a bounce to their steps and this reminds him
of the person on his left. It’s uncanny how much Hoseok resembles his parents, both in
physical appearance and personality. He’s eternally grateful to them for bringing Hoseok into
this world. His hands impulsively lift the viewfinder to his eye as he takes a shot of the
couple. The still image showing them calmly walking among the colorful trees has him
feeling emotional.

“Why are you so adorable?”

He tears his eyes away from the LCD screen to look at Hoseok who is smiling toothily. He
lifts his head towards his parents and smiles, a feeling in his heart he can’t quite place. “I
think I’m envious of you,” he says once it clicks in his mind.

“So am I,” Yoongi adds on Hoseok’s left.

Hoseok wraps his arms around their shoulders and pulls them in close. “I told you I don’t
mind sharing. They are yours just as much as they are mine.” He squeezes Taehyung’s neck
with his bicep and forearm. “Don’t be shy to call them mom and dad. Yoongi-hyung already
got adopted and they’ll love having yet another son.”

It does feel like he has another set of parents when they tell them to be careful on a bridge
they pass and they offer to buy them something sweet to drink. They ask if they’re tired from
time to time as if they’re the ones with the youthful bodies. Taehyung is reminded of Hoseok
telling him his parents were crazy about health. He sees it now. It’s not often that people their
age have such vigor in their steps and movements.

They leave after two hours of walking up toward the top. Taehyung would love to come back
and reach the top one day even though he knows he’ll be exhausted if he ever does. Even
now, his legs are sore and his breathing is faster than it should be for the calm pace they
maintained throughout their walk. He’s also slightly lightheaded but it’s not something he
worries about since it’s almost a daily occurrence, especially in the past when he didn’t eat
regularly.

Everyone is visibly refreshed when they arrive home, even Yoongi who had sighed heavily
before entering the park. With their bellies full and their hearts pumping, they settle on the
couches in the living room and watch comedy shows on TV. The sweet woman laughs easily
and loudly, similarly to her husband who seems to find absolutely everything funny. Hoseok
shrugs when Yoongi sends him an amused grin.

“Alright,” the man announces a little under an hour later as he stands up. His wife follows
him up. “It’s time for us to leave you three alone. Your grandmother was delighted to hear we
would spend the night at her house.”

Hoseok frowns up at his parents, his head tilted. “What do you mean ‘leave us alone’? We
came here to see you.”

Hoseok blinks when his hair is swept away from his face by faintly wrinkled fingers. “I think
you’ve seen enough of us,” his mother replies, entertained by her son’s confused expression.
“We’ll see you tomorrow, boys.”

With these words, the couple disappears upstairs. Hoseok sends Taehyung and Yoongi a look,
his head tilted to the side like Mickey often does. Unlike when they left to go to the
restaurant, his parents are back downstairs in one minute, two bags on the man’s shoulders.
They cheerfully wish them goodbye and Hoseok returns it more by reflex than voluntarily.

Hoseok speaks once the door slams shut. “I have no clue why they just hauled ass like that,”
he begins, “but I think I get what they have planned.”

Yoongi’s lips gradually curl toward the ceiling and Hoseok mimics the expression. Taehyung
only realizes they’re planning an evening of drinking and meaningless chatter when he finds
himself stepping out of a convenience store with a collection of snacks in his hands and beer
in his friends’ arms. Hoseok loudly announces that he’s ordering fried chicken and this
finally makes it sink in for Taehyung. It will be his first time drinking with people he
genuinely considers friends and it’s mildly thrilling.
He’s smiling into his arms when they’re sitting in the living room, with two boxes of chicken,
a variety of snacks, and bottles of beer on the coffee table. With the walk and the five hours
that have passed since they ate, they have already digested their lunch except for Taehyung
who still feels full as if it’s only been an hour.

“Alright, let’s dig in,” Hoseok says as he leans forward to grab the three pairs of chopsticks
and passes them around. “Would you guys believe me if I told you I’m starving?”

Taehyung isn’t surprised and Yoongi doesn’t seem to be either. “I don’t know if it’s because
of the amazing smell, but I could eat a full meal too.”

Even without an appetite, the chicken looks delicious so he doesn’t hesitate to pop a piece
into his mouth. Hoseok watches him chew with delight before digging in himself, followed
by Yoongi who is perched on the armrest of the sofa they dragged close.

Taehyung listens quietly as the two talk about anything and everything as their bottles get
emptier and their stomachs fuller. It’s both entertaining and worrying to see them get
increasingly drunk as Yoongi goes for one bottle after another and Hoseok finishes his second
one. In contrast, he has just finished his first drink and he’s munching on some shrimp chips.
He had unpleasant experiences with drunk people in the past, hence why he doesn’t ever
mess with alcohol, but he trusts his angel and Yoongi so he sets aside his worry in favor of
enjoying his time with them.

He can’t help but smile at their rosy faces, especially Hoseok whose cheeks and ears are
almost glowing. The flushed man glances his way when he reaches out to play with his
earlobe and automatically mimics his smile.

“Do you think your parents somehow have a bottle of makgeolli lying around, Seok-ah?”

Hoseok leaps to his feet instantly and holds up his index finger, making Yoongi titter. He
disappears into the kitchen only to return with a milky white bottle in his hand and three
glasses in the other.

“Never doubt how prepared they can be,” he says as he sets everything down, the cups
clattering against the table.

Hoseok pours it for them and they plunge in to take their glasses. Taehyung swallows a
mouthful of alcohol, all etiquette and drinking culture thrown out the window. They don’t
seem to mind as they continue their earlier conversation about K-pop idols and who they find
talented. While Yoongi focuses on rapping ability, Hoseok’s attention is centered around
dancing.

“You would both make really good idols,” Taehyung chimes in, completely sincere.

Hoseok throws an arm around his shoulders almost by instinct and Taehyung snuggles up to
him automatically. “I think all of us at the cafe would make pretty cool idols. Co-ed groups
aren’t all that popular but I think it’d work out. We can all dance and sing to some extent so if
we practiced hard we could be pretty decent.”
Taehyung thinks it over a bit, trying to imagine himself dancing in front of thousands of fans.
The thought alone brings him anxiety. “I don’t think I’m made for idol life.”

“Me neither,” Yoongi adds. “But on the other hand, you’d be perfect for the job, Seok-ah. Do
you remember all the dance covers you used to do at our apartment? I know talent when I see
it. It honestly felt like you were part of those groups. Your stage name could be hope or
something like your channel.”

Hoseok dismisses him with a huff, a sheepish smile on his lips. The arm on Taehyung’s
shoulder falls to his waist and before he knows it, he’s sitting on Hoseok’s lap, his back
pressed against Hoseok’s chest. Yoongi’s attention switches to him instantly and Taehyung
figures out that this was exactly what Hoseok aimed for. Taehyung is almost embarrassed by
the new position he’s in and Yoongi’s playful, almost teasing smirk only adds to the feeling.
He doesn’t attempt to get back down nor does he complain when his body bounces up and
down without rest.

“Now that the three of us are here, you’re obligated to tell me how you two met,” he says,
ignoring Yoongi’s widening grin and Hoseok tightening hold. “I want to know everything.”

He knows Jieun and Hoseok are childhood friends, and the rest have met because of the
coffee shop, but Yoongi’s past with Hoseok is a complete mystery. Yoongi knows he’s trying
to shift his attention away from their new position but he answers his question without issue.

Taehyung is surprised to discover the two met online through their interest in music. While
Yoongi was concerned about the production of music, Hoseok was focused on perceiving it
since it’s indispensable to dancing. As technology advanced and it became easier and easier
to chat live online, the two became best friends without having seen each other in person.
They were so close that they decided to rent an apartment together when Hoseok moved to
Seoul to open his cafe. Taehyung has nothing but respect for the two men who have remained
friends for over twelve years, a good part of that time without physically being in each
other’s presence. They were meant to be together.

“I’ve never said this but I’m drunk so fuck it,” Yoongi lets out, sparking interest in his
drinking buddies. “I don’t know if you remember Chuseok four years ago.” Hoseok’s brow
furrows as he tries to remember which one was four years ago. He lets out a drawn-out “ah”
when he works out where this is going. Yoongi doesn’t let him interject. “So back then I
didn’t really get along with my parents so I didn’t go home for Chuseok that year,” Taehyung
remembers he has mentioned this in his songs. They weren’t too happy to hear he wanted to
pursue a career in music. “The few friends I had were back home for the holidays so I was
left alone in our apartment. I was pretty bummed out so I just spent my evening drinking and
watching random shit on my computer. Then, like a fucking divine being, this man texts me
asking what I’d like to eat.”

Hoseok chuckles into Taehyung’s back as the night’s events return to the forefront of his
mind.

“Of course I ask why he’s asking, then he’s just like ‘answer me’ so I tell him I’m craving
fried chicken.” Yoongi pauses to bring a hand to the bridge of his nose. “Lo and behold, the
guy comes in with two boxes of fried chicken from our favorite place and enough snacks to
last us a month. I swear I almost cried when I saw him come in like he wasn’t supposed to be
on the other side of the country.”

Taehyung feels every vibration and movement of Hoseok’s body as he laughs goodheartedly
at Yoongi’s tale. Taehyung is simply awed by Hoseok’s kindness. His heart is so pure that
he’s almost in disbelief.

“You know what he told me?” Yoongi asks him. Taehyung shrugs but he has an inkling of
what Yoongi will say. “He said he knew I’d be lonely so he decided not to go home as
planned.” Yoongi shakes his head, flattered beyond words. “The next day, he told me to go to
his home city with him, the one I had always seen glimpses of whenever he would send
pictures or we video-chatted. I honestly fell for him then.”

Hoseok’s laughter holds so much joy that Taehyung feels the emotion flow into his heart
through their touching bodies.

“You’ll have to get in line, hyung,” Hoseok tells him, his arms unconsciously squeezing
Taehyung’s frame. “You won’t make it at the very top but you might end up in the top five.”

Taehyung is unable to hold his smile back and Yoongi laughs in turn, his body slumping with
the weight of it. With this confession, the two’s tongues loosen and they talk of the many
times they’ve appreciated each other’s help and friendship. Taehyung is certain they wouldn’t
be so at ease with the subject without alcohol’s effects on their brain. He doesn’t bring them
back to their senses and instead enjoys listening to their deep fondness for one another.

It’s two hours past midnight when Yoongi stands up, drumming his sore butt with his hands.
Hoseok stretches his legs as soon as Taehyung climbs off. The latter massages the flesh of his
thighs with an apologetic smile.

“The guest room is mine,” Yoongi says once they’ve cleaned their mess.

Hoseok shrugs at this and leads the two upstairs with a hand on their backs. Yoongi gives
them a lazy wave of his hand before disappearing into one of the many rooms. Hoseok enters
his room first and holds out the door for him to come in, a glimmer in his eyes as he observes
him.

The door behind him clicks when Hoseok reaches over his shoulder to push it close. This
simple movement leads to a shift in the air around them. Hoseok leans into his space, close
enough for his hot breath to wash over his cheeks. Taehyung stares unwaveringly into the
subtly drooping eyes, the smell of alcohol pervading his senses.

"We're finally alone," Hoseok says, his words leaving his lips too close to another. "I said I
would have to keep my hands to myself but I never expected my parents to leave us alone."

Taehyung doesn't say a word, the anxiety slowly creeping into his heart keeping him silent.
Hoseok takes his wrist and leads him away from the door and toward the bed by the window,
completely oblivious to Taehyung's apparent hesitance to follow him.
One of the most important lessons he has learned in the twenty-three years of his life is that
he shouldn't mess with intoxicated people. Just like with anger, alcohol causes people to act
unpredictably and carelessly. They lose their inhibitions and are more likely to go through
with what they desire. At the moment, the drunk man holding onto him is a stranger.

He bites his lower lip with strength when they stop at the foot of the bed and his other wrist is
seized. Hoseok smiles widely at him, his lips pulling back to show his teeth in the dim
lighting of the room. "I think they did this on purpose."

In one unexpected movement, his arms are pressed against his body and he’s pushed down
until his back is making contact with the soft sheets. A body soon climbs on top of him,
enveloping him in shadows. He parts his lips to voice his unease but not a single word has the
opportunity to leave him before his lips are sealed with warmth.

The ghost of a yelp escapes his throat before a hot tongue is introduced into his mouth. He
brings his released hands to firm shoulders and applies light pressure on the bones by reflex.
He doesn't push him away immediately, his inexperience with his drunk lover making him
reluctant to do anything for fear that it will lead to unforeseen results. He instead half-
heartedly returns the kiss because it's the only thing he knows will lead to an acceptable
outcome.

Hoseok takes this as a sign to continue and lets his hands slip underneath the hem of
Taehyung's shirt. The latter is soon exposed to the slightly cool ambient air and he shivers
uncontrollably in response. The hands gliding over his skin are warm but at the moment, they
bring him no comfort. Panic floods his chest when fingers hook into the waistband of his
sweatpants and pull down with intent.

He can't hold back the whine insistently fleeing him when he finally acts on his fears and
pushes the other man away from himself, just enough to separate them. Hoseok's tongue slips
out of his mouth and the pulling on the elastic band of his pants subsequently ceases. Hoseok
stares down at him in silence, confusion and surprise coloring his features. Taehyung is
relieved to find no irritation in his lowered brow.

"I don't think we should be doing anything here," he almost whispers, his voice no louder
than a breath.

"And why is that?" Hoseok asks loudly in contrast.

Taehyung looks up at him wordlessly, his mind conjuring as many replies as he can in hopes
of finding the optimal answer.

"Yoongi-hyung is here," he says quietly, hoping that his words will bring some sense into
him.

"Yoongi-hyung is two rooms away from here," Hoseok retorts without pause.

Taehyung swallows hard, not expecting him to have a response prepared so swiftly. Hoseok
stares down at him in silence, waiting for him to speak once more. Taehyung briefly wonders
why he hasn't continued what he started. When he does move, it is to lower himself until their
bodies are flushed against one another. Taehyung instinctively turns his head to the side when
Hoseok leans in close, thinking he will kiss him again, but he instead nuzzles his throat and
smiles down at him once he lifts his head.

"How do you expect me to resist when you're laying so prettily under me?"

Taehyung's eyes latch onto the familiar smile and the sight of it lessens the agitation in his
heart enough for him to speak again. "You're drunk..."

Hoseok tilts his head to the side, bewildered by the observation. "Yes..?" He pauses for a
moment to think, unaware of how worried the eyes on him are. "I'm all here if that's what
you're talking about." Taehyung blinks when a fingertip lands on the tip of his nose. "That's
your pretty not-so-little nose." His finger glides down until it can trace the curve of his lower
lip. "Those are your delicious lips..." Taehyung shifts when a hand suddenly encloses his
crotch and gently squeezes him through his pants. "And that's your wonderful, wonderful
dick. I'm doing alright, don't you agree?"

Taehyung is speechless once more. He was right to think Hoseok would be unpredictable but
this isn't how he envisioned him to be.

"I like you when you're sober," he tells him carefully.

"I'm not any different," Hoseok protests, pouting childishly.

A sober Hoseok would have sensed his discomfort and noticed that he's not fully into it. He
wouldn't have questioned why he wanted his advance to cease and he would have agreed to
stop just to appease him. Alcohol made him different, just not exactly as Taehyung imagined.

Hoseok's lips elongate even further when Taehyung doesn't readily agree with him. The sight
of the childish pout appeases Taehyung enough for him to smile, even if it's minimal.

"Drunk people don't act like they usually do when sober, you know?" he begins, speaking up
when he senses Hoseok is about to interject. "They are loud and lose their judgment. Some of
them are so out of their mind that they decide to do whatever they want even when the other
person tells them to stop."

The understanding slowly appears in Hoseok's features as he grasps the unspoken yet clear
meaning behind his words. He gapes down at him when his words fully settle into his slowed
mind.

"Taehyung..." he breathes out, his shock and guilt audible in the lowered tone.

Taehyung correctly predicts that he will climb off him and holds him down by the arms
before he can fully straighten up. Hoseok blinks down at him, his eyes wide as he stares at
him.

"It's okay, hyung, you're not like them. You just proved it,” he assures him. “I was an awful
judge of character back in high school and those were the consequences of being so blind."
Hoseok shakes his head as he’s pulled down until their abdomens are glued together. "I'm
sorry," he whispers, the breath ladened with remorse. "I didn't mean to make you
uncomfortable. That wasn't my intention at all, believe me."

Taehyung can't help but smile up at him now that his heart is now free of any alarm or fear. "I
know," he says doubtlessly. "It's my mind. It's good at reminding me of unpleasant things."

The worry and shame in Hoseok's eyes refuse to fade and this fills Taehyung with joy.
Hoseok won't hurt him, he's certain of it. What his body thinks is another issue altogether but
there is nothing he can do to change how his body reacts when alarmed.

Hoseok doesn't resist when Taehyung wraps his arms around him and rolls them to the side.
He returns the embrace and ducks his head until his forehead is making contact with
Taehyung’s sternum. "Why didn't you stop me earlier?" he murmurs against his skin, a hint of
apprehension in his low voice. “I would have stopped right away.”

Taehyung stares off into the darkness, certain that his following words will hurt his angel. "I
was scared you would get annoyed with me."

Hoseok lets out a brief, forceful breath in response. "I'm so sorry," he repeats, his voice no
louder than a whisper.

Taehyung smiles against the head full of soft hair below him and takes in the scent that has
never failed to remind him of peace and home. "Thank you for not meeting my expectations.
If you had, I would have been so lost."

Hoseok doesn't answer verbally, choosing instead to squeeze his frame tighter. Taehyung
draws soothing circles into his back as if he had been the one to go through so much. Right
now, Hoseok shares his troubles and suffering, making the weight on his shoulders lighter,
even if just a little.
 What If
Chapter Notes

Sorry for taking so long. School's a bitch.

This one is painful.

Taehyung isn’t surprised to see Hoseok is still in deep sleep when he pushes himself to his
feet. He hasn’t finished sleeping the alcohol out of his system. One look at the clock shows
it’s a handful of minutes past noon. He grabs everything he needs for his shower and heads
for the bathroom.

He’s lightheaded and dizzy when he returns to Hoseok’s old room to put away his things. He
sits by his angel’s side and watches the regular movements of his chest as he waits for his
head to stop spinning. He softly brushes the black strands away from his serene face before
quietly leaving the room.

Hoseok’s mother is moving around in the kitchen when Taehyung walks in, lured in by the
appetizing aroma of rice and savory meat. With a deep inhale, Taehyung parts his lips to
speak.

“Good morning, mom.”

The woman looks over her shoulder before smiling at the person now in her company. “Good
morning, Taehyung-ah,” she replies, her voice lightweight. “Go ahead and sit down. Lunch
will be ready in a few minutes.”

With a small smile, he sits down where he usually sits back at the coffee shop. The woman
hums a song as she chops something to put into a pan on the stove. He rests his chin on his
crossed arms as he looks out of the window, watching orange leaves sway in the wind. He’s
reminded of Hoseok’s kitchen and smiles to himself.

“Here you are.” Taehyung blinks when a cup of tea is suddenly placed by his hand.
“Seokseok told me you don’t like coffee so I made you some tea.”

He wonders just how much Hoseok has talked of him to his parents. He thanks her with a
short bow and she simply smiles in return before walking back to the stove. He carefully
takes his first sip and is subsequently attacked by the mild spice of ginger. The tea warms him
up and soothes his aching muscles. He’s halfway through his cup when he hears footsteps
heading their way. Hoseok’s father walks in with an open book in his hand and glasses firmly
planted in front of his eyes. He gives a brief kiss to his wife before sitting down on
Taehyung’s left at the end of the table.
“I hope you don’t mind me reading at the table, Taehyung-ah,” the man says, his smile
cordial. “This is a very good book so I have a hard time putting it down.”

While Taehyung assures him he doesn’t mind, his spouse sighs loudly, making the two smile.
He sips on his tea in silence, his eyes going to the man sitting next to him from time to time.
His focused expression mirrors the one he wore in the photo Hoseok showed him during their
dinner out. It’s easy to see that he’s a literature teacher. His attention moves back to him
when he feels the weight of a gaze on him.

“I’m glad you turned out to be a sweet boy, Taehyung-ah.” Taehyung faintly frowns at the
man, not grasping the context of this statement. The man only smiles. “We scolded him
through the phone when he told us he brought a stranger home with him for the night. He told
us you needed it and that everything would be alright, but there was no way to know for
certain.”

“We were quite worried, to tell you the truth,” Hoseok’s mother adds, turning around to face
them. “Since he called us when you left, we didn’t have the chance to convince him to kick
you out.” She chuckles into her hand. “Our boy can be a little careless sometimes. I’m sure
you’ve noticed.”

Taehyung smiles as he’s reminded of the way he judged him when they first met. There could
have been terrible consequences if instead of Taehyung, it was someone who intended to hurt
him.

“I also thought he was reckless but I’m thankful he came to talk to me that night,” he admits,
his gaze unconsciously falling to the tabletop. “I really did need it.”

He looks back up when he’s met with silence. They’re both smiling broadly at him, their eyes
shining.

“We were blessed with two precious children,” the woman says, her tone soft and content. “I
wouldn’t replace them for anyone else.”

Taehyung smiles at them just as wide and silently thanks them for giving birth to the angel.

“He’s too good for his own good, mom.”

Three pairs of eyes turn to a sleepy Yoongi at the doorway. He walks in, his movements
sluggish and his eyes almost squinted closed. He sits next to the empty seat across from
Taehyung and gives him a brief look before turning around to face Hoseok’s mother. “We
always have to check on him and remind him that not everyone in this world is good.”

The woman laughs goodheartedly at her adopted son. “I like to think we raised him too well.”

Her husband agrees with a quick nod of his head.

“You make me sound like a saint,” a light voice says from the hallway. “I’m nothing like
that.”
Taehyung huffs out a laugh at the familiar sight of Hoseok’s messy hair and puffy face. The
latter lightheartedly shushes him before walking to his mother to give her a light squeeze and
a peck on the cheek. He does the same with his father who pats his arm in response.
Taehyung is still unfamiliar with their familial affection and from the way Yoongi is looking
at his old friend, he isn’t quite used to it either even after all these years.

It takes a minute before their lunch is set on the table and everyone is digging in. As usual,
the Jung family is talkative and energetic, filling the kitchen with lively voices. In contrast,
Yoongi and Taehyung are mute and lethargic.

By the time Taehyung is outside with Yoongi and Hoseok, he has absorbed some of their
vigor. He’s ready to walk for hours on end and explore the city of Gwangju. Hoseok is eager
to show them his home city and spends nearly half the day showing them, more specifically
Taehyung, hidden gems of the city as well as more touristic spots. When they’re finally
entering Hoseok’s car after giving his parents warm goodbyes, Taehyung feels fulfilled by all
the photographs he took. Hoseok and Yoongi smiled at him the entire day, pleased to see him
enjoying himself.

All the excitement and activity of the day leaves him spent and satisfied. He surveys the
many photos he took as the car starts moving. He lifts his head to wave at Hoseok’s parents
before diving back into the screen.

“We’ll have to go and print them so we can hang them at the cafe.”

Taehyung detaches his eyes from the LCD screen again to smile up at Hoseok. The latter isn’t
looking at him but he’s smiling just as wide as he is.

“Jungkookie said he took some pics too so you could go together,” Yoongi says in the
backseat. Taehyung turns to look at him and smiles wider when he sees him making himself
comfortable to sleep for the rest of the trip. The corner of Yoongi’s lips lifts as he looks back
at Taehyung. “I’ll take a nice, long nap so you two should have fun.”

Taehyung titters in response and Hoseok shakes his head. “Just go to sleep.”

Yoongi does as his friend says and closes his eyes, his smile still clinging to his lips.

The sun gradually sets until the moon is overhead and the car’s headlights are the only
sources of light illuminating their surroundings. Taehyung has his legs crossed under him and
his eyes are directed up at the sky. He’d like to take a nap as well but he fights his fatigue to
keep their driver company. Hoseok is humming along with the radio which is set to a low
volume so Yoongi in the back isn’t disturbed. They’re not far from Seoul, the route between
the two cities no longer than three hours and a half.

Taehyung looks at his angel from time to time for no reason other than the fact that he’s
beautiful in the darkness of the night with the outside lights reflecting off his serene face. He
might be the sun to him but he’s still a sight to behold in the dim lighting.

“Are you afraid I’ll fall asleep?” Hoseok asks after a moment. “I’m wide awake so don’t
worry. You still have time to sleep a little.”
Taehyung hums in response. He hadn’t even thought of that. “You’re just pretty to look at.”

A puff of laughter escapes Hoseok in his surprise. He shakes his head, his smile timid. “So
what you’re saying is, I only look good when you can barely see me?”

Taehyung chuckles, endeared by his shyness. He knew he wouldn’t have simply taken the
compliment. “You always look good, hyung, even in the morning with your hair sticking up
like antennas and your squinting eyes. I like you best when you’re all sweaty.”

This time, Hoseok giggles into his hand. “I’ll keep that in mind.” His eyes briefly move to
Taehyung’s face before returning to the road. “Well, I think you look superb all flushed and
glowing after a good fuck.”

Taehyung snorts before he can stop himself. He turns around in his seat to find Yoongi
sleeping just as calmly as he was over two hours ago. “I’m sorry to tell you,” he begins as he
turns back to face the windshield, “but Yoongi-hyung is still sleeping like a baby back there.”

Hoseok smiles broadly, his eyes creasing at the corners. “That’s a shame.”

Taehyung just shakes his head, his lips curled high. He looks back out of the window, feeling
weightless. It’s like what happened just three days ago was just an unpleasant dream. He feels
safe and cared for and it makes him feel as light as the clouds above.

“Thank you, hyung,” he says, his voice soft. “You brought us here because of me, right? You
wanted to cheer me up.”

Hoseok’s smile is warm as Taehyung takes his hand and squeezes it to further support his
words. It takes a second for their fingers to intertwine. “Did it work?”

Taehyung doesn’t think as he sets aside his seatbelt and leans into Hoseok’s space until he
can place a warm kiss on the bone of his cheek. Hoseok is smiling even wider when he sits
back down. Taehyung brings the hand in his own to his lips to leave gentle pecks over the
other’s knuckles. He spends the rest of the ride home caressing the back of Hoseok’s hand
until they reach the coffee shop. This time, Taehyung is the one to shake Yoongi awake. As
expected, he stretches without restraint before hopping into his car.

Hoseok leans in between the door and Yoongi before the latter can close it. “Take care,
hyung,” he says softly. “Be careful, okay?”

Taehyung can’t hold back his smile when Yoongi pats his friend’s neck, wordlessly telling
him not to worry. With a brief wave, Yoongi leaves to go home.

They enter the cafe with dragging steps and slow movements. They’re both sleepy and ready
to go to bed, especially Hoseok who is rubbing his eyes. Now that he’s not driving, his
fatigue has settled in.

“You can shower first, hyung,” Taehyung tells him before he can ask. “You just might have to
wake me up when you’re done.”
Hoseok walks over to him with a tired smile and drooping eyes. Arms wrap around his waist
and pull him in until his lips are sealed with warmth. Their kiss is chaste and brief but it holds
a promise of something more. “I’m a man of my word but it’s late and we’re both tired so it
will be postponed to tomorrow.”

He raises an eyebrow, asking for his approval, and Taehyung nods in return. He’s certain he’ll
wake up to a pleasant surprise tomorrow. With a final kiss, Hoseok leaves him to shower.
Taehyung sits down on the familiar coffee-colored couch and closes his eyes as he waits for
his angel to come back to him fresh and clean.

---

The expected morning sex effectively robs him of all his energy. He doesn’t even get up to
shower and falls asleep as soon as Hoseok leaves the room to get prepared for his shift.

When he wakes up to the sound of his ringtone and affectionate laps of Mickey’s tongue, he
finds himself not nearly as messy as he expected, making him realize Hoseok took the time to
clean him as best as he could without waking him up. Taehyung smiles into his pillow before
pushing himself up with trembling arms. He nearly faints during his scalding hot shower,
forcing him to turn down the temperature and sit at the edge of the tub for a couple of
minutes. He gets dressed with sluggish movements and leaves their room with heavy
footfalls. He heads for the door leading downstairs but he stops in his steps when Hoseok’s
worried voice comes into his mind. He has no appetite whatsoever but he walks into the
kitchen regardless.

He regrets swallowing his third bite of buttered toast when he feels the food fighting to come
back up. He manages not to make a mess in their kitchen and finally makes his way
downstairs when he feels decent enough. He knows immediately he looks as bad as he feels
when both Jimin and Hoseok gape at him like they’ve seen a ghost. Hoseok immediately
waves him over to the bar and he obliges with dragging feet. His angel doesn’t say a word as
he places a hand on his neck to check his temperature. He takes his hand away with slumping
shoulders when he finds him cool enough.

“Did you get something to eat?”

Taehyung nods just to have the concern on the other’s face vanish. He did try to eat and he
assumes this is why Hoseok falls for his lie for once.

“Are you sure you don’t want to call in sick?” Jimin asks, just as worried as Hoseok is.

Taehyung shakes his head and smiles at them both, content to see their features slowly
relaxing in response. “It’s too short a notice. Besides this is a four-hour shift so I won’t be
there long. I’ll be fine, you two.”

They don’t seem convinced but they do let him go when he wishes them goodbye and walks
away. Hyo mirrors their earlier expressions when he walks past her but he smiles to appease
her. He leaves the cafe with a genuine smile on his lips. He’s cared for and it shows.

---
He doesn’t expect the familiar face when he walks past the automatic doors. He can
recognize his angel from the way he stands alone. He’s happy to see Hoseok’s lips aren’t
angled downward when he joins him by a pillar, huffing from the short flight of stairs he had
to descend to return to the first floor.

“You came to pick me up?” he asks as Hoseok starts walking as soon as he stops beside him.

“You didn’t look too good earlier so I had to come and get you,” he says as he watches him
catch up. “If it wasn’t me, it would have been Jiminie.”

Taehyung smiles at this. He doesn’t need to be accompanied home even with the setting sun,
his fear a thing of the past, but he’s still grateful the two cared enough to be willing to walk
the five minutes it takes to come here.

“I’m glad you’re okay enough to walk,” Hoseok mentions after a moment. “I was debating
whether to take the car or not.”

Taehyung honestly feels like his legs could give up on him any second now but he doesn’t
disclose this. Working today was torture but he was comfortable in its familiarity. His
coworkers sent him worried glances when he first got here but he survived the four hours just
fine even though he wants nothing more than to collapse into bed right now.

Hoseok chats with him as they walk but Taehyung tunes out the other’s voice involuntarily.
He lets his feet take him forward even as his mind is far away from the present. He’s jarred
back to reality when he’s tugged backward with enough strength to have him stumbling. A
car speeds past close enough that he’s able to feel the air it displaces. He blinks in confusion
before turning to Hoseok who he realizes is the one gripping his coat. A bucket of cold water
is dumped down his back when he recognizes the terror in Hoseok’s face, mirrored by a man
and two girls behind him. What just happened abruptly dawns on him but all he feels is guilt
for scaring his angel.

“I’m sorry,” he breathes out, the multiple pairs of eyes on him making him uneasy. “I wasn’t
paying attention.”

Hoseok doesn’t answer and instead stares at him unwaveringly, his skin ghostly white. He
finally turns away when the people around them start walking once the light turns green.
Taehyung is practically dragged the rest of the way home and he can’t help but feel like a
child who has done something wrong and knows a scolding is coming. Hoseok’s muteness
does nothing to dispel this feeling. He doesn’t protest when he’s led upstairs and guided
toward the couch.

“Lay down for a bit.”

He has never heard this low and terse tone of voice from Hoseok before and being unable to
detect the feelings behind it scares him. He keeps his silence, choosing to instead nod
obediently. Hoseok gives him no reaction to his response and walks away from him, heading
toward the kitchen. Taehyung watches him leave, torn between asking him if he’s okay and
apologizing again. He takes a step forward and another but he’s stopped by a sudden wave of
heat bursting inside him. His breathing turns heavy and beads of sweat instantly form on his
forehead and back. He has no time to sit before he’s dragged down to the floor like he weighs
a ton.

He blinks once and twice, surprised to see the legs of the coffee table. It takes him a second
to get his bearings and realize he has fainted again, something he promised Yoongi he would
prevent. With a silent gasp, he props himself up to a sitting position, his ears gradually
picking up the hurried footsteps heading in his direction. He doesn't turn toward the sound,
not wanting to see the worry most likely marring Hoseok's face. The sudden grip on his
shoulders is far from gentle when Hoseok drops beside him so heavily that his knees thud
against the hard floor.

"Taehyung," he breathes out, the concern audible in the shakiness of his exhale.

Hoseok observes him for three excruciatingly long seconds and Taehyung stubbornly avoids
his gaze, knowing how agitated he will become if he sees his face.

"You told me you ate, you bastard," Hoseok hisses sharply.

Taehyung unwittingly looks up at the sound of the hissed curse but Hoseok is already on his
feet and walking away before he can catch a glimpse of him. Taehyung brings his head down
to his folded legs and rests it against his knees as he listens to the clinking of glasses in the
kitchen. He pays no mind to the pain blossoming in his shoulder, elbow, and hip which he
assumes took most of the impact of his fall. The footsteps returning to him are much more
deserving of his attention at the moment.

Hoseok kneels at his side once more, much more softly now that he’s holding onto something
unsteady. A hand squeezes his shoulder, urging him to uncurl himself. He does so hesitantly,
his head low enough for his bangs to cover part of his face. He still keeps his eyes away from
Hoseok's own, choosing to instead stare at the floor. He smells the apple juice without the
need to see it and it gives him the strange urge to laugh.

"Here," Hoseok says, the urgency audible in his voice. "You'll feel better."

His stomach twists at the prospect of ingesting anything, even something as light and
harmless as fruit juice. A ghost of a whine leaves his parted lips as he shakes his head, the
bile rising to his throat making him even more reluctant to swallow anything. Hoseok doesn't
say anything or move a muscle in response and Taehyung holds his breath, now too anxious
to look up. He involuntarily releases it when his hand is suddenly grabbed and brought to the
cup in Hoseok's hand. His knuckles audibly tap against the glass as they make contact with it
and Taehyung lifts his gaze just high enough to see the hand over his. He soon yields to
Hoseok's wish and takes the cup from him to bring it to his lips. His first sip is minuscule,
barely containing enough liquid to do anything to improve his sorry state. He takes another
sip, the unusual pressure of the gaze on him forcing him to comply.

Hoseok finally shows a sign of life after he swallows his third sip. "Why do you think I asked
if you ate, Taehyung?" he asks, his voice low and heavy. "What's the point of lying to me
about that?"
His fingers tighten around the cup in his hands, Hoseok's stern tone unfamiliar to him. "I
couldn't bring myself to eat so I said I ate so you wouldn't worry," he murmurs, knowing that
it's not what the other wants to hear.

Hoseok exhales in response, the shaky breath clearly showing his frustration. "And what am I
doing right now?" Hoseok huffs sharply when Taehyung remains silent. "At this point, you're
just trying to have my heart stop."

Taehyung frowns down at the cup which is taken out of his hands as soon as he looks away
from it. The people he met in this little coffee shop, his little siblings, and his grandmother
are the only people who have shown genuine worry for him throughout his life. They are the
exception, not the norm. He honestly wonders why they worry so much when he thinks so
little of his health. It's as if they want to make up for what he's lacking.

"You choose to worry," he mutters, faintly shaking his head. "I don't know why you're always
so scared when you're not even the one in pain. Fainting isn’t even life-threatening."

The silence that follows is so heavy and dense that Taehyung finds it difficult to draw
breaths. He stares down at his knees, waiting for Hoseok to break the suffocating silence. It
takes far longer than he wishes for.

"That's the dumbest shit I've heard you say yet," Hoseok finally replies, his tone monotone
and flat. Taehyung stays as still as he can in his curled form, his inexperience with this side of
Hoseok filling him with anxiety. "I'm worried because I care, Tae," he says after a moment of
silence. "I don't want to see you in any kind of pain nor do I want to lose you. Is that so hard
to understand?"

Taehyung picks up on the note of desperation in his voice and bites his lower lip with
strength, guilt gnawing at his heart. He doesn't know what to do with someone who cares so
much. Even his sister doesn't have this level of concern for him because of how desensitized
she is to their parents’ violence. His brother has long since stopped contacting him to know
how he's doing. He does understand that all of this isn't ordinary but this knowledge doesn't
help him deal with the affection his angel and the rest of his friends show him daily.

"Maybe it’s better to just stop caring," he murmurs, more to himself than to the person so
close to him.

Hoseok shifts ever so slightly at the sound of his words and Taehyung turns his head until
he's practically facing the other way.

"Look at me."

Taehyung swallows nervously, the sudden command taking him off guard. Now more
agitated than before, he’s even less willing to see the solemn expression on Hoseok's face. He
doesn't want to see the irritation and disappointment he knows is there.

His shoulders jerk involuntarily when long fingers curl around his chin and force him to look
at what he has been dreading ever since he found himself on the floor. His breath hitches in
his lungs when his eyes finally meet the ones so close to him.
Hoseok's gaze is somber as he looks at him, a vivid contrast to how vibrant it usually is. His
eyebrows are low above his eyes and the muscles of his jaw are tense and stiff. As he
expected, the pink lips he’s so familiar with are sharply curved downward, completely
contrary to their habitual inclination.

"Not caring about yourself is not normal," he begins, his voice hard and dry. "You're
supposed to do everything in your power to lessen your pain yet you're doing the exact
opposite. Don't you think the others and I have a right to worry about your well-being when
you care so little about it?"

Taehyung stares wordlessly into the intense eyes delving into his own, unable to look away
now that he has been forced to look at him. Affront and shame cut through his anxiety and
guilt when Hoseok's words are repeated again and again in his mind.

So what if he doesn't care for himself as most people do? He knows he’s not normal.
Everyone keeps trying to change him and it just puts undue pressure on him. He just ends up
feeling terrible when he’s unable to become the person they want him to be. He has earned
the pain in his life and he'll deal with it until his heart stops beating.

"That's not your problem," he lets out, tired of having people decide how he should think and
feel. "It's my life and my body so I decide what I do with them. If I don't care then that's on
me."

Hoseok's eyes grow more intense still, the rudeness of his words only fueling his vexation.
Taehyung rarely uses such a tone but the older man has made him feel comfortable despite
their age difference.

Hoseok's fingers momentarily tighten around his jaw but he soon releases him. Taehyung
doesn't look away despite being free to move as he wishes. Hoseok holds his gaze, the
intensity of his glare slowly chipping at whatever courage that kept Taehyung's anxiety and
panic at bay.

"What happens if you and I both stop caring about you?" he asks through a tense jaw. "What
happens if no one looks after you and tells you what you're doing is harming you? Will you
keep being so neglectful and indifferent about it all?"

Tears rise to Taehyung's eyes, uninvited and unwelcome. He knows how much of a menace
he is to himself yet he can't help thinking that he deserves to suffer for being such a failure
and disgrace of a human being. He knows he's messed up but he can't fix it and this only
makes him hate himself even more.

"I’ll die, simple as that!" he throws back, his voice just short of being too loud for safety.

His head bobs back and forth with the strength with which Hoseok takes hold of his
shoulders.

"Don't say that!"

Taehyung stares up at him, his lips parted in shock. Hoseok doesn't hold him longer than two
seconds and lets him go to stand up, the movement so quick and sudden that he wavers on his
feet. He brings an agitated hand to his hair to roughly pull the strands back as he turns around
and takes a handful of aimless steps. Taehyung remains curled up on the floor, his muscles
refusing to let him move following Hoseok's outburst. The latter whirls around and Taehyung
brings his arms and legs closer to his torso by instinct.

"Why?" he cries, barely any quieter than his previous words. "Why the hell do you think your
life means nothing? Why do you think it’s worth any less than ours?"

"I'm worth so much less than you," Taehyung says in return, his voice much lower. "How
could you think any differently?"

What appears to be physical pain passes through Hoseok's face before he shakes his head
vigorously, his hair flying from the motion. "What the hell are you saying?" he lets out, his
voice losing some of its strength. “You can’t be serious.”

Taehyung slowly gets to his feet, his eyes never leaving the other human being for a second.
He doesn't stray from where he stands, clueless as to where he should go now that he's up. He
keeps his hand together over his chest, both to ground himself and act as a protective barrier
between them.

"I'm not like any of you," he tells him, his voice just shy of a whisper. "I have no talents, no
redeeming qualities, just flaws." He swipes the lone tear that falls from his left eye with an
almost aggressive motion. "I'm just a whore, nothing more, and you don't know how much I
hate myself because of it."

Hoseok takes a step toward him and Taehyung reflexively steps back to recover the distance
between them. "What?" he hollers, louder than ever before in incredulity. “And that makes
you think you deserve to die?"

Taehyung freezes on the spot, his lungs barely moving to provide him with the oxygen he
needs to remain standing. His hands prickle with the need to rise to his ears to block the
yelling, something he would do when his mother's voice would resonate inside his skull.
Hoseok bites his lip hard when Taehyung doesn't show any intent to speak.

"What if that car hit you, Taehyung?" he says in a hushed tone, his voice low and shaky with
fear as if speaking it any louder would make it become reality. "How do you think I would
have felt?" He strides towards him, making Taehyung hurry to back away. "How do you think
we would all have felt? Do you think we would just shrug it off like you?” The fear building
in Taehyung’s belly is so familiar that it almost physically hurts. “Do you think I would ever
get over losing you because you think you're worth nothing?" Hoseok violently shakes his
head, black strands flying. "Well, you're fucking wrong!"

As soon as Hoseok's arms rise to his hair in his distress and exasperation, Taehyung's body
moves under its own will. He squeezes his eyes shut and recoils with so much force that his
shoulder blades slam into the door behind him with an audible thump . He holds his breath,
waiting for the blow his body has been conditioned to expect, but nothing so much as touches
him. Not a firm palm, rough leather, cool metal, or smooth wood; nothing . He doesn't release
the breath he's holding until he opens his eyes and directs them to the person he believed
intended to hit him.

Hoseok is staring at him unblinkingly, his mouth left open in shock. His skin has never been
this pale before, the rich caramel tone of it now absent like his blood has been completely
drained from his body. Both of his arms are stiff at his sides and his body is completely
immobile, as still as a stone statue. Even his chest appears to have ceased its essential
motions.

The sight is enough to make Taehyung lose all semblance of control he had over his
emotions. His breathing slips out of him as heavy quivering breaths as the sobs deep within
crawl out and escape him. The first sound that leaves him is shrill and loud, the combination
of a wail and a sob. It pierces through Hoseok's state of stupor and animates him all at once.
A lungful of air enters him as he takes a step back and that breath gets back out of him with
force. His expression morphs into one of pity and bottomless shame as he realizes how he
appeared to him. His hands twitch with his urge to extend his arms and touch him.

"Taehyung," he breathes out, his voice overpowered by the sobs permeating the open space.
"I'm so sorry."

Taehyung shakes his head, pushing away the frail voice calling his name. His sobs and the
voice inside of him screaming for him to flee are too loud and overwhelming to endure. He
plasters a palm over his mouth in an attempt to silence the only thing he can control, even if
partially. The voice in his head just howls louder in response and his hand suffocates him.
Fingers gingerly enclose his wrist but he slaps them away with enough strength to have
Hoseok gasping in both surprise and pain.

"Don't touch me," he moans, the sound of it airy and distressed. He curls back onto himself,
his arms pressed close to his body for protection. "Don't fucking touch me."

Hoseok is speechless, a contrast to Taehyung's disorderly breaths that fill the silent living
room. It takes a handful of seconds for him to part his lips. "I-I wasn't going to hit you," he
stammers, his voice crumbling under his torment and desperation. “How could I ever..?” His
face contorts with pain at the thought alone. “Please, Taehyung, I'm so sorry."

Taehyung opens his eyes and watches through the veil of tears nearly blinding him as Hoseok
approaches him, his hands grabbing at his hair again. Before he can think of what he's doing,
he's lunging at his angel and roughly shoving him away from his person. Hoseok stumbles
back, nearly losing his balance in reaction to the sudden strike. He wordlessly stares back at
Taehyung, his own wide eyes filling with fresh tears.

With a swift inhale of air, Taehyung spins on his feet and grabs the first coat his hand latches
onto before pulling the door open and sprinting down the stairs. He nearly falls over his own
feet in his hurry to descend the stairs and bumps into the empty tables in the dim lighting of
the coffee shop. He swallows hard to keep from vomiting the bile in his throat as he pushes
the glass door with his body and feels the bite of the cold on the wet skin of his cheeks and
exposed arms. He pulls the coat on, not instantly realizing it isn't his, as he runs despite his
lightheadedness threatening to have him meet the ground face-first. He has to get away fast
even if he knows deep down there is no threat to run from.
He doesn't have to think to know where he's headed. The one person who is guaranteed to
comfort him instantly is his friend who shares his age. He soon stops his sprint, the feeling of
nausea in the pit of his stomach and rising to his throat too insistent to ignore. He leans
against a light post, trying his best to catch his breath even as he feels the world spinning
underneath him. It feels like he'll cough up his internal organs along with the gastric acid in
his stomach. He lifts his head high, refusing to have the familiar sour taste in his mouth.

It takes him a full minute and a half before he can continue his walk. Running is no longer an
option unless he wants to find himself in the hospital the next time he wakes up. He knows
the apple juice he was forced to drink is the only thing keeping him from passing out again
and this thought brings fresh tears to his eyes as he crosses an intersection on unsteady legs.

He hates himself so much that it's almost impossible to bear existing. The Han River flashes
past in his mind as he hurries down the street, the image unusually crisp. He physically
shakes his head but the image doesn't vanish and instead further invades his skull. He halts in
his steps, the thought of turning around where the cold water is waiting for him too intrusive
to simply ignore. He looks off toward the horizon as if he can see the Mapo bridge
illuminated in orange lights.

A familiar face unexpectedly catches his attention and he closes his eyes for a moment,
focusing on the person he loves to mask his grim thoughts. He brings the collar of Hoseok's
coat up to cover his nose and breathes in deeply. The faint scent of his angel is enough to
organize his disorderly thoughts and calm the frantic voices inside of him. He turns back
around and heads for Jimin's apartment once more, no more hesitation present in him. The
thought of sneaking off into an alley and smoking until he passes out doesn't even cross his
mind, the coat over his body preventing the thought from even materializing as he breaks into
a risky jog.

It’s clear Jimin is surprised to see him at his doorstep with disheveled clothes, red eyes, and
heaving shoulders. He doesn't utter a single word as he pulls him into his home and closes the
door behind them. Taehyung is promptly seated and given a cup of water. He tries his best to
drink as much as possible, his queasy stomach and heavy breaths not aiding him in the least.
Jimin sits at his side and gently caresses his back as his body settles into a calmer state. Only
when his breathing evens out does Jimin remove his hand and shift in his seat to better face
him.

"What happened, Tae?" he asks, his voice gentle as always.

Taehyung looks down at his knobby fingers, completely at a loss for words. He doesn't even
know what he’s willing to tell him and what he should tell him. He decides to keep what he
believes to be shameful out. He isn't ready to see the judgment in Jimin's eyes when he tells
him the very reason Hoseok offered him a roof that rainy day.

"Hoseok-hyung and I fought," he finally whispers.

Jimin slowly nods at this and gestures for him to elaborate.

He tells him about the condition his body is in and how his fainting led to an argument
between him and Hoseok which escalated and escalated until he believed he was about to be
hit. He doesn’t tell him about the car that had almost hit him, too ashamed to say it out loud.
However difficult it is for him to share, he tells him how he had pushed Hoseok away without
listening to him and ran away, leaving him alone with his thoughts. As he recounts the earlier
events, it becomes clear to him that he's fully responsible for the turn the evening took. Once
he has nothing more to divulge, he silently stares at Jimin who listened to him without
interrupting once, reacting only at the notion that Hoseok would strike the person he adores.
He doesn't speak up right away and instead returns Taehyung's anxious gaze with one filled
with calm.

"How do you feel, Tae?"

Taehyung is taken aback by the question, not expecting it to be asked at all. He stares down at
his lap, unsure of what to say. "Awful," he breathes out after a moment of silence. "This is all
my fault. He had the right to hit me."

"He did not ." Taehyung looks up at Jimin who is frowning, his eyebrows deeply knitted
together as he looks at him. "You don't mean that, do you?"

Taehyung doesn't answer him and Jimin shakes his head before leaning forward to take him
into his arms. Taehyung's arms automatically move to return the gesture despite his
tumultuous state of mind.

"Of course you don't deserve to be hit, Tae,” Jimin tells him softly. “Hoseok-hyung would
never harm you, no matter how much you think you've earned it."

Jimin sounds so certain and deep down, Taehyung knows this is the truth. He buries his face
into the nook of Jimin's neck, content to smell the fresh scent of soap on him.

"I...." He pauses as something agonizing dawns on him. "I never thought I could be scared of
him ," he admits in a whisper, hot tears spilling out of his eyes at the realization.

Jimin draws circles into his back, the movement of his hand showing his unlimited calm.
"You have no reason to be," he says, his tone gentle. "And you have no reason to think
everything is your fault either. You both yelled at each other so you’re both responsible, not
just you."

He curses himself internally where no one but himself can hear. He hates himself for being so
frightened of everything and for having such a past. He hates how much he believes he
should be punished for existing when he knows deep down that it's only his parents talking.
He hates being the broken puppet he has turned into since he was eight.

Without warning, harsh sobs are wracking his body, fuelled by the self-loathing Hoseok has
yet to successfully suck out of him. Jimin doesn't question why he's suddenly crying so much
harder and simply holds onto him until his tears run dry.

The arms around his shoulders soon coax him into standing up and he does so without
protest. Jimin only lets him go once they've reached his kitchen. Taehyung slumps in his seat
at the small dining table, barely an ounce of energy keeping him upright.
"What do you want to eat?” Jimin asks, his voice barely disrupting the silence. “I have ramen
if you want."

Taehyung shakes his head without hesitation.

He hasn't earned his meal.

He looks up when Jimin doesn't speak and watches as he picks up a packet of noodles from
his pantry. Taehyung's gaze falls back to his lap, his eyes and nasal cavities burning without
any tears coming to the surface of his eyes. He keeps his head down the entire five minutes it
takes his friend to cook and only raises his head once a steaming bowl is placed in front of
him. He looks at the red broth and unbroken egg yolk with dread. He truly doesn't want to
eat, his guilt and nausea keeping him from mustering the appetite to swallow anything, but he
knows he'll have to fight his friend if he refuses to. One look into Jimin's eyes confirms his
thoughts.

"Please, Tae," he pleads, a hint of desperation in his voice.

Taehyung bites his lips hard but obeys nonetheless and picks up the chopsticks Jimin
provides him. His stomach protests the first four bites but it finally stops hurting once he
drinks a bit of soup. Jimin watches him eat with relief in his slumped shoulders. He doesn’t
put away the bowl right away when Taehyung tells him he can’t eat anymore and instead
leads him to his bathroom with a smile and a firm pat on his shoulder. Taehyung is soon left
alone and this makes him feel a little disoriented.

He doesn’t bother looking at himself as he closes the glass door and turns the water on. The
door opens when he’s nearly done and he sets the hand covering his face aside to see Jimin
come in. Their eyes meet almost immediately and Jimin simply smiles, the curve of it kind
and sympathetic. For one reason or another, Taehyung doesn’t feel exposed in front of him
despite the door being made of clear glass. The scars on his skin weigh nothing under Jimin’s
gentle gaze that never strays from his face.

“Here are some clothes for you to wear,” Jimin tells him as he sets them down on the counter.
He looks back up at him, his eyes delving into Taehyung’s own. “I’m happy you came to me,
Tae. I hope you’re feeling better, at least a little.”

Taehyung smiles and it’s not as strained as he expected. “I do,” he says truthfully. His heart is
much calmer now. “Thank you, Jimin-ah.”

His friend’s smile is radiant as he nods in reply and leaves the room. Taehyung sighs heavily
before turning off the water and drying himself. He leaves the bathroom and heads for
Jimin’s room without hesitation. He has been there on a handful of occasions. Jimin is
already in bed with his phone in hand when he comes in. He gestures for him to come over as
soon as he hears the door open and brings him close once he’s within reach. Taehyung is
reminded of the night he spent with Yoongi and realizes how different the two men are. Jimin
has no qualms about the lack of space between them.

“Goodnight, Tae.”
Taehyung quietly returns the wish and he feels Jimin smile against the skin of his throat. He
falls asleep almost instantly, the exhaustion of the day and the warmth of his friend’s body
robbing him of his consciousness before his thoughts can overwhelm him.
 Trust

He bites his lip as he stops in front of the familiar glass door. He had honestly wanted to stay
with Jimin for much longer, but his friend pleaded for him to return home. He told him just
how worried the text he received back from Hoseok was and that he had to go back as soon
as possible. He’s now back home but he doesn’t feel at ease like usual. With a heavy sigh, he
steps into the coffee shop.

When he reaches the door at the top of the stairs, he stops in his tracks to calm his shallow
breathing before stepping into the living space. It's unimaginably quiet despite it being a
couple of minutes past seven, the time Hoseok would already be up and about. The only
sound to be heard is the clattering of something hard tapping against the wooden floor.
Mickey trots over to greet him and laps at his cheeks once he kneels to its level. He holds his
furry son tightly against his chest, glad to see that at least Mickey isn't angry at him. It soon
struggles in his arms and he puts it back down. It runs back toward where it had first come
from and Taehyung reluctantly follows after it once he has removed his coat, knowing that
it's where he'll find Hoseok.

Taehyung comes to a stop when he finally spots him. He’s curled up on a chair by the empty
dining table, his face hidden by his crossed arms over his knees. His phone is loosely held in
his right hand and the earphones connected to it dangle around his folded legs. Never before
has Taehyung seen him appear so small and dejected. A wave of guilt immediately washes
over him when he reminds himself that the other’s state is his fault.

He looks over his shoulder, the urge to run back out of the coffee shop extremely tempting,
but Mickey's high-pitched barks force him to face forward once more. The small dog is
scratching the chair's leg and bouncing on its feet to get its owner's attention. Hoseok slowly
unfurls himself to look down at his pet and as if he sensed another presence, he looks up in
Taehyung's direction.

His eyes widen instantly in surprise followed by overwhelming relief. He parts his lips as if
there are words on his tongue waiting to be released but he says nothing and instead removes
the earphones in his ears.

Taehyung examines the face he is so familiar with. There are prominent eye bags under his
drooping eyes and the sclera of his eyes is red with fatigue and what Taehyung knows deep
down was a long period of crying. The skin of his face is missing its usual shine and glow as
if he has lost his vigor over the night. Taehyung knows without a doubt that he hasn't had a
wink of sleep ever since he left. Hoseok needs his sleep more than most and to see him
without his usual energy brings a deep feeling of unease into Taehyung's heart.

Neither utter a word, both at a loss for what to say. Hoseok soon drops his gaze to the ground,
shame now easily perceivable in the brown irises. The movement is enough to have
Taehyung speak up.

"I'm sorry," he whispers, not wanting to raise his voice as he did the previous day.
Hoseok slowly shakes his head and lifts his head back up to look at him. He fixes him for a
long moment and his eyebrows fall the longer he observes him. "You don't even have to
apologize," he finally says, his voice uncharacteristically low and muted. " I'm sorry,
Taehyung, truly."

Taehyung swallows hard, the remorse in the other's voice feeling misplaced. While he thinks
everything is his fault, Hoseok feels just as responsible for how their argument escalated. He
takes another invigorating breath before taking a step forward and another until he's a foot or
two away from the curled-up man. Hoseok watches him in disbelief, almost as if he can't
believe Taehyung is the one to approach him first. He barely reacts when a hand settles on his
forearm and caresses the smooth skin.

"I'm sorry for disappointing you, hyung," Taehyung says softly, shaking his head to stop his
angel from protesting his words. "I'm sorry that I always let both of us down and I let things
like this happen. I don't try to make you worry but it's all I end up doing.” He swallows, the
brief pause giving him a moment to attempt to calm his heart. “I'll listen to you and stop all
the stupid things I've been doing all my life. I'll get better, I swear."

His voice cracks on his very last word and this simple sign of weakness is enough to have hot
tears pushing their way to the surface of his eyes. He ignores them even as the arms
underneath his hand move with the intent to reach for him but stop their motion in doubt.

"I'm sorry for being scared all the time and I'm sorry you had to feel guilt for something that
isn't your fault,” he continues despite his throat closing up. “It's not your fault I'm a coward
and I immediately think people will hurt me. That's all on me." He places a finger on
Hoseok's parting lips, effectively silencing him as he confesses his sins. "I'm sorry I had so
little faith in you that I actually believed you would hurt me. Jimin-ah, he..." He swallows
again, his friend's touch still lingering on his skin. "He was so sure you would never do such
a thing yet I'm the one who doubted you."

Saying this out loud pains him to the core and he chokes on his next breath. He lets Hoseok
go to bring a hand to his mouth to muffle the gasps escaping him. He doesn't miss how
Hoseok's hands rise toward him once more only to retreat to his knees. It only makes him
close his eyes and cry with added intensity. He had told him not to touch him and the words
have yet to leave the other’s mind.

"I'm so stupid," he hisses sharply as the weight of everything he has done to hurt his angel
slams into him. Hate flares up in his heart, directed at no one but himself. "You should have
just hit me after all!" He’s too frustrated with himself to pay the gasp that leaves Hoseok any
mind. "Idiots like me deserve to have some sense beaten into them."

He only has time to open his eyes before his face is enveloped by warm hands. Hoseok is
looking at him with glistening eyes so full of sorrow that Taehyung's tears momentarily cease
to fall. "No, Taehyung," he says, his voice so weak it quivers. "You deserve the world, not
pain. What your parents have made you believe is wrong , you hear me? A sweet soul like
you deserves nothing more than happiness."

Taehyung shakes his head so aggressively that the hands over his face forcefully slip away.
He’s lying, he knows it. "No, I don't!"
He backs away instinctively from the being so close to him. It never ends well for him when
he loses control and begins to yell at others.

"Yes, you do," Hoseok replies, his voice so much softer in comparison.

Taehyung raises his hand to point an accusatory finger Hoseok's way, ignoring how the
other's hands are trembling at his sides. "You're blind!” he lets out, his tears making his voice
hoarse. “You don't even know what kind of person I was before we met. You weren't there to
see me at my worst."

Hoseok stares at him unblinkingly, the tears in his eyes threatening to overflow. "Have you
ever stopped to think that maybe you're the one who's blind?"

Taehyung's breathing hitches in his throat and he freezes on the spot, wide eyes on the person
he shouldn't love so much. He reminds himself of all those years he spent without Hoseok in
his life and how awful he has been to himself and others. He has the right to know who he
truly is.

"I've slept around with men decades older than me and I've bribed my classmates into doing
my bidding in exchange for sex," he spits, the disgust in his words aimed at himself. "Do you
know how terrible of a human being you need to be to trick a teenage girl into thinking you
love her just so you can get closer to her married dad because he's the one that rakes in the
money?"

Hoseok's eyes widen but Taehyung continues because he should tell him exactly what he
doesn't know.

"In middle school, I was known by the adults as the kid that slept around with both the
students and the teachers. I had poor grades in pretty much every subject and slept in class
because I spent my nights being fucked by men who were old enough to be my grandfathers.
Those bastards paid the most and my mom would spoil me rotten when I managed to have
them interested enough that they were willing to break the law just to get a taste of me."

Hoseok barely breathes as he listens to him confess his deepest sins.

"I've sent countless kids with broken bones to the hospital and I would sometimes beat my
little siblings because they were the easiest targets. Worst of all, I thought all of this was
okay!” He shakes his head, feeling monstrous for ever thinking that way. “I thought that
spending my days sleeping in class, beating up kids to let out pent-up frustration, and having
sex with people so much older than me was fine. I always knew it wasn't normal but I
thought it was fine, that it was just how my life was. I-" His voice catches in his throat and he
swallows hard despite how dry his mouth is. "I don't know how I haven't seriously hurt any
of you yet."

The thought of causing his friends any type of harm fills him with so much fear that his
airways constrict and he finds it difficult to breathe.

"I'm so sorry, hyung," he lets out, his voice breathy and thin. "I'm sorry you had to get
involved with someone as revolting and pathetic as me."
It's as if a dam broke just then. The tears in Hoseok's eyes spill out without resistance. He
slumps under the intensity of his sobs and gasps loudly and harshly as if he can't draw
fulfilling breaths. He falls back down to his chair and buries his face in his hands as he weeps
with enough force to have his body shaking and his shoulders heaving.

Taehyung swiftly loses all the energy he has left, the sight of Hoseok breaking down sucking
whatever life animated his body. His legs give out underneath him and he collapses to the
floor, the wall behind him the only thing keeping him from crashing to the ground. He folds
his legs to his chest and lets his head fall to his knees, wishing for nothing more than to
disappear right here and there. He absently lifts his arms until he can grab handfuls of his hair
and pull at the long strands. His scalp wails in pain but he can barely feel it.

In a couple of seconds, he has lost his angel, his sun, and his will to live.

Hoseok will never treat him so sweetly and delicately anymore. He will no longer see the
endearment and reverence in the almond-shaped eyes he finds so beautiful. He will never feel
his inexhaustible warmth against his skin again nor will he ever be close enough to bask in
the soothing scent he has come to yearn for. He has just lost the drug that kept him going and
he doesn't know how to go on anymore.

Long strands fall to the floor as he props himself up using the wall he's leaning on and the
cool floor. He heads for the black door he came in through just minutes ago without a
destination in mind but he knows his feet will lead him somewhere he needs just like they
had that day his glass was too full. They had led him here, to this little cafe where comfort
and peace were guaranteed. Now, being here brings him nothing but torment.

He only makes it to the couch before lean arms latch onto his waist and keep him from taking
another step. His body and the one clinging to him collapse to the floor in their state of
weakness, their collective weight too heavy to bear. Taehyung reluctantly looks down at the
man clutching his torso. All he manages to see is a head full of messy hair until Hoseok lifts
his face from where he had it pressed against Taehyung's abdomen. He observes the flushed
and humid face, easily recognizing the fear and pain in the other’s eyes.

"Don't go," Hoseok whimpers, his voice frailer than ever before. "Please. I can't lose you
too."

He pushes himself up until he can properly embrace him despite their awkward position on
the floor. Taehyung blinks up at the ceiling blankly when he feels moisture in the nook
between his neck and shoulder. He has no idea why Hoseok has stopped him from leaving
even after he told him all these things he has kept to himself his entire life. Why hasn't he just
let him go?

"I'm so sorry you had to go through all that," Hoseok tells him breathily. "None of it is your
fault, none of it . You're not revolting, you're not pathetic, you're not stupid, you're none of
these things. You're gorgeous. S o, so gorgeous.” Taehyung’s breath hitches in his lungs and
heat rises to his cheeks. “Deciding to talk to you that day we met was the best decision I've
ever made. You're such a big part of my life now that I don't know how I will live if you were
to leave me behind.” A sob forcefully stops him but he soon continues. “I'm sorry we weren't
together from the very first day your hell started and I'm sorry I scared you when it's the exact
opposite I wanted to do." His voice falters and he takes a breath before speaking again. "I'm
so glad I fell in love with you, Taehyung. It’s something I will never regret."

Taehyung takes in shallow breaths as he processes the other's words. Everything he believed
Hoseok thought of him was false? Everything he believed himself to be wasn't true?

"You don't think I'm a terrible person?" he asks, needing confirmation more than oxygen.

Hoseok instantly shakes his head against the skin of his throat. "Of course not, sweetheart.”

His tone is so sincere that even Taehyung can't doubt that he's telling the truth. The ceiling
overhead blurs as insistent tears fill his eyes.

"I'm not disgusting?" he lets out, his voice quivering with relief.

"No, Taehyung," comes the gentle answer.

A sob flees from his throat but he doesn't attempt to hold it back even as more follow and
threaten to suffocate him. He chokes on every gasp but he can't prevent all of his relief and
joy from escaping him. Hoseok loosens his hold on him and draws circles into his back just
like he had done when he first cried in front of him. Taehyung takes a breath to tell him just
how sorry he is for doubting him all this time but all that comes out is a feeble cry. He
chooses to wordlessly return the embrace instead.

He presses his temple against the floorboard in an attempt to ground himself even as it seems
like his soul is parting from him. He’s fatigued and his tears only serve to deprive him of the
energy he doesn't have. It takes a handful of minutes before they finally cease and he can
breathe normally.

Hoseok's endless stroking lulls him into a state of tranquility and calm. Neither of them
attempts to move despite being on the floor for so long, too exhausted to try. Even their lips
remain unmoving despite the countless words they wish to let the other hear. For the moment,
they will rest until they have the strength to get up.

It isn't long until he feels sleep pull at his consciousness but he doesn't fight it. The caress on
his back finally ceased, indicating that Hoseok has already been taken away. Taehyung smiles
to himself as his eyes close out of his control, the first genuine one since yesterday morning.

For once, his thoughts are completely free of darkness.

---

When he wakes up next, the sun is low in the sky and the house is quiet. Hoseok is pressed
close just as he was when he fell asleep but Taehyung is unusually hot and whatever is under
his cheek is soft and warm. He forces himself to sit up, the sudden ache in his muscles
making itself known as he does so. He quickly realizes that they're now in bed. He frowns in
the dim light, his tired mind trying its best to explain how they got here. Hoseok could have
brought them here but he highly doubts he would have woken up with how exhausted he
looked. He glances down at his sleeping angel, content to see how serene his expression is,
and leans down to place an impulsive kiss on his forehead.

He gets to his feet and sways slightly, his pounding headache affecting his balance. He
ignores the familiar feeling and walks away from the bed despite the weariness weighing
down his body. He's certain that someone else kindly put them to bed, his guess supported by
the line of light under the door. He hears the television when he closes the door behind him
once he's out of the room. He doesn't have to search far to find who most likely picked their
unconscious bodies off the floor.

Namjoon notices him first, followed by Seokjin who is comfortably resting his head on his
boyfriend's legs. Mickey is at Namjoon's feet in a deep slumber like his human father.
Taehyung stares at them wordlessly, surprised to see the concern in both pairs of eyes.

"Did you sleep well?" Seokjin asks him as he pulls himself upright.

Taehyung slowly nods at this and walks toward them when Seokjin gestures for him to sit at
his side. Taehyung obliges despite the space between the eldest and the armrest barely fitting
him. Namjoon scoots aside to give him more space, bringing Seokjin along with him.

"Is everything okay?" Namjoon asks, his voice calm as usual.

Taehyung smiles at him and this seems to appease whatever worry he has. "Did you pick us
off the floor?"

Namjoon snorts at this and Seokjin giggles, the two of them amused by his choice of words.

"We did," Seokjin answers him. "We came in for our morning shift and went up to say hi to
you two like usual but instead of being in your room or the kitchen, you two were passed out
on the floor, all tangled up. We were pretty shocked honestly so we decided to check up on
you two once we were done with work but you never woke up so we decided to stay until
you showed a sign of life."

Taehyung stares at them in surprise, earning wide smiles from them.

"Don't fret about anything, Taehyungie," Seokjin says before he can utter a single word. "All
you have to think about is filling your belly and getting enough rest." He flicks his chin
toward the kitchen. "There's food on the table and you will eat. You have no choice."

Without any warning, Taehyung's eyes fill with hot tears and they slip out so fast he barely
has time to process the fact that he’s crying. Both pairs of eyes on him widen but he shakes
his head at them. "Sorry, I'm okay," he reassures them as he uses his sleeve to wipe the
moisture off his cheeks. "Thank you, for everything."

They don't react immediately, his tears taking their focus away. Their collective attention
turns toward the dragging footsteps coming from the short hallway. Hoseok soon appears in
the light of the living room, a hand in his disorderly strands. He lifts his eyes toward them
and stares at Namjoon and Seokjin for a moment before lowering them to Taehyung's wet
face. His gaze is kind and warm as he makes his way toward him. Taehyung expects the hand
that lands on his head and smiles automatically as soon as he feels the weight of it.

"Why are you crying?"

Taehyung turns back to the duo sitting with him on the couch, their faces filled with
confusion and concern. He's truly cared for. They may not know of his past like Hoseok but
he dares to believe they would still accept him and love him if they did.

"I'm slowly realizing just how wrong I've been all this time,” he answers softly.

Seokjin’s and Namjoon's eyebrows lower further but Hoseok simply wipes his wet cheeks
with his thumbs, a wide smile on his lips.

"About time."

Taehyung chuckles and this is enough to have Namjoon and Seokjin easing out of their
tension. Hoseok brings his attention to his friends.

"Thank you for bringing us to our room,” he says with a smile. “The cold floor probably
would have made us sick."

Namjoon clearly would like to ask why they were on the floor in the first place but Seokjin
speaks before he can. "No problem. Like I said to Taehyungie, there's food on the table."

Hoseok smiles at him gratefully before taking Taehyung's hand and pulling him up. "Come,
you need to eat something. I'm sure Jiminie had you eat but it's been a while since then."

Taehyung doesn't protest despite not having any appetite. He doesn’t feel good at all but he'll
eat if only to please his angel. They head to the kitchen, leaving the perplexed duo alone.

The first bite of the japchae has Taehyung fighting back tears. Hoseok notices immediately
and caresses his knee under the table. He can practically taste the love with which Seokjin
cooked it and it's almost overwhelming. He sets his chopsticks down and covers his face with
his hands before taking a deep breath in an attempt to calm down. Hoseok chuckles at him.

"You..." Taehyung begins, trying to organize his thoughts. "You've brought such amazing
people into my life. I don't know how I got the privilege to meet you."

Taehyung lets his hands fall when he hears a chair scrape against the floor. Hoseok takes a
seat at his right and scoots closer until he can wrap his arms around his trembling shoulders.
He places a soft kiss over his temple before lowering his lips to his ear to whisper in it.

"Like the angel I am, I decided that a sweetheart like you should be blessed by receiving
abundant love every day."

Taehyung snorts and smacks the other's thigh despite the stray tears spilling out of his eyes.
He has cried so much in the past two days that it feels like he shouldn't have any water left to
release. Hoseok leaves a peck on his cheek, right over the salty droplet, and Taehyung can’t
hold back his smile. He’s overjoyed to know he isn't tired of seeing him cry.
"Come on, eat,” Hoseok says, smiling. “You can cry later."

Taehyung releases a wet gasp of a laugh and Hoseok giggles right along with him.

He eats slowly, the queasiness of his stomach and his sore throat preventing him from fully
enjoying his meal. He frowns down at his plate, his unwell state puzzling him. He looks up
when he feels a gaze on him and notices Hoseok is attentively staring at him.

"You're okay?" he asks as he places a hand on his knee once more.

Taehyung automatically nods despite the contrary being true. Hoseok doesn't respond in
words and instead presses his palm against his throat. His touch is incredibly cool against his
skin and Taehyung keeps himself from shivering, not wanting to worry him further.

"Once you're done eating, you can go back to sleep," Hoseok says as he removes his hand.

Despite his fatigue, the last thing Taehyung wants to do is sleep. He has done enough of that
in the past hours. Hoseok smiles as if he can feel his stubbornness and squeezes his thigh,
urging him to finish his dinner. Taehyung takes three more bites before he's stopped by his
upset stomach. He swallows his final bite with difficulty and pushes his bowl aside,
wordlessly showing that he can't eat more than he already has.

As soon as he sets down his chopsticks, a wave of heat envelops and suffocates him. His head
seemingly detaches itself from his body, leaving him feeling lightheaded and dazed. He
slumps to the table below in his weakness, his forehead falling to his crossed arms. His back
heaves and trembles underneath the hand now caressing him.

Hoseok's cheek bumps against his temple. "Can you walk?" he whispers close to his ear,
wishing to cause him as little pain as possible. "Do you want me to carry you back to our
room?"

Taehyung lifts his head to deny the offer but it's dragged back down by gravity almost
immediately, making him whine involuntarily. Hoseok's hand rises to his shoulder where it
squeezes, the pressure comforting. Taehyung barely processes the footsteps heading their way
until another hand lands on his back, one he can distinctly tell doesn't belong to Hoseok.

"Taehyungie, I need you to get up for me," comes Seokjin's soft voice. "We'll get you back to
bed."

He's pulled up by firm hands on his shoulders and arms. His legs quiver underneath him and
his first step would have led him to the floor if he wasn't held so tightly. He barely registers
they're moving until he's set down on smooth sheets and his head digs into his pillow. He
realizes his eyes have been closed for the previous minute when a gentle tap on his cheek
urges him to open them. Hoseok and Seokjin are crouched in front of him, their expressions
full of concern. He smiles at them almost automatically.

“I’ll be fine,” he assures them, his airy and frail voice betraying him. “Don’t worry.”
Seokjin returns his smile and places a hand on the crown of his head to ruffle the hair there.
Hoseok’s hand settles on his cheek and he smiles wider at the physical contact.

“Sleep is the best medicine so we’ll let you rest for the day,” Seokjin says as he removes his
hand. “Are you thirsty?”

Taehyung gives him a little nod and Seokjin stands up to get him water to drink. Hoseok
remains crouched in front of him, making Taehyung release a breathy chuckle. He runs his
fingers through the other’s smooth hair until he finally relaxes. “I’m sorry, hyung. You
probably caught whatever I have.”

Taehyung is relieved when Hoseok finally smiles, the curl of it warm. “Don’t worry about
me, Tae.”

Seokjin returns with a cup of water and Namjoon at his side, a bowl in his hand and a towel
hanging from his forearm. It has been forever since someone has done this for Taehyung. He
thinks back to his childhood when his mother was still the sweet woman he adored. She
diligently took care of him then in contrast to her final years of life. Taehyung pushes the
memory aside, choosing to leave the past where it belongs.

The first couple of sips are hard to swallow with his queasy stomach but he soon empties the
cup. He watches as Namjoon dips the towel into the small body of water and wrings it, the
muscles of his arms popping from the movement. His shoulders jerk when the towel turns out
to be much colder than he expected and Namjoon apologizes with a squeeze on his shoulder.

Taehyung meets the three pairs of eyes on him, his smile gradually broadening as he travels
from one pair to another. “You’re all so cute,” he says without much thought. “You’d think
I’m five years old.” He waves a trembling hand in front of his smiling friends, playfully
dismissing them. “I’ll be fine so let me sleep unless you all want to join me.”

Hoseok snorts at this, something Namjoon mimics. Seokjin crouches back down by Hoseok’s
side to lower his eye level to Taehyung’s own. “That sounds great but I don’t feel like
sniffling for the rest of the week so Namjoon-ah and I will take our leave.”

With these words, he straightens back up and takes Namjoon’s hand to lead him out of the
room. Taehyung waves them goodbye, his attention on Namjoon’s dimples and the creases at
the corners of Seokjin’s eyes. The house falls silent as soon as they leave, the television now
turned off.

Taehyung sniffles and the soft sound makes Hoseok turn back to him, his expression
unreadable as he looks at him. Taehyung stares back, patiently waiting for him to speak.
Hoseok doesn’t say a word as he sits down on the floor and rests his chin on his crossed
arms. He runs his fingers through Taehyung’s hair and the latter lets him do this, knowing
deep down that Hoseok needs this, whatever this is.

He dives into the brown irises, searching for a way into the other’s soul, but for once, he can’t
read him, not even a little. Taehyung gives up and closes his eyes, letting the weightless
caress lull him into a tranquil state disturbed only by his unwell state. He shivers under the
covers despite the sweat pouring out of him and his muscles ache as if he has spent the day
standing. It honestly feels like his soul will depart from his body.

He opens his eyes when the hand on his head slides down to his cheek. His palm is incredibly
hot against his skin and he chases after its warmth almost unconsciously. Hoseok’s eyes
lower from his eyes to his lips and linger there for a couple of seconds before sinking to the
sheets below. He’s much more transparent now, his face filled with both longing and relief.

Taehyung leans in, smiling wide, and seals the other’s lips with his. He leaves himself open
and vulnerable to him and Hoseok responds to this trust with tenderness. Their breathy kiss is
leisurely and gentle at first but it’s soon filled with passion, fueled by all the emotions of the
past hours. Taehyung quickly finds it overwhelming and pulls away when he feels like his
head is up in the clouds. Hoseok’s smile is apologetic as he wipes both saliva and sweat from
his face.

Taehyung lets his head collapse on top of his pillow, all of his energy spent and his breathing
labored. He observes his angel’s face in silence, not missing how his smile slowly falls. He
recognizes the anxiety and fear in the other’s eyes and it feels out of place. Fingers slide
between his own and he squeezes them automatically.

“I was so scared when I saw you walking into traffic without hesitation,” he confesses, his
voice quivering. “I was terrified but you just looked so detached from it all that it made me
angry.” Hoseok pauses and Taehyung detects the agitation in his eyes. “You don’t fear death
and that scares me more than anything.”

His final words bring tears to his eyes, catching Taehyung off guard. He reaches for him with
his unoccupied hand and cups his cheek, his arm shaking from having to hold its weight.
“I’m here, hyung.”

“But for how long?”

Taehyung retracts his hand by reflex, the other’s words scorching him. Hoseok squeezes the
hand he’s holding and brings it to his forehead, subconsciously hiding his face behind their
arms.

“You scare me, Taehyung,” he breathes out, his distress evident. “When you asked me if I’d
be sad if you died, I thought…” He swallows hard, the words catching in his throat. “I
thought it was your way of saying goodbye," he lets out in a whisper. "Every smile feels like
the last and it’s unbearable.”

Hoseok lowers their hands and Taehyung’s eyes widen at the sight of him. He has seen him
cry before but it has never been so painful to witness. These aren’t tears of relief or sympathy.
The emotion in his eyes is fear, raw and fierce.

“When I saw you get up and walk away from me this morning, I thought I would never see
you again.” A wet gasp flees him, harsh and sudden, but he troops on. “Both times you left
me, I thought I would lose you forever.”
It hurts so much. It feels like someone has impaled Taehyung’s heart and is twisting the blade
to maximize his suffering. It’s his fault his angel feels this way. It’s all his fault.

He pulls his hand out of Hoseok’s tight grasp to wrap his arms around his heaving shoulders.
“I’m so sorry,” he says breathily, his voice unsteady. “I never meant to hurt you. I didn’t…”
He cuts himself off, nothing he wishes to say enough to appease him. He instead brings a
hand to the back of Hoseok’s head to bring him even closer. “I’m so sorry, hyung.”

They stay like this until Hoseok’s frame stops trembling and his sobs quiet to faint sniffles.
Taehyung’s neck is soaked with both sweat and tears but he pays this no mind as he pulls on
Hoseok’s body, gently coaxing him into joining him in bed. Hoseok doesn’t detach himself
from Taehyung even as the latter leans over his body to turn off the lamp.

As if encouraged by the darkness, Hoseok finally lifts his head to face him. Taehyung can’t
see him but he can easily imagine the desperation in his eyes.

“I know it’s selfish,” he begins, his voice frail and rough, “but please stay by my side. For my
sake, if not your own.”

Taehyung bites his lip hard. He knows what he has to say to bring him comfort, however
little. “Okay, hyung.”

He can’t bring himself to make a promise and lie so boldly to his face. It’s clear Hoseok
understands this when he hides in the nook of his neck and squeezes him even tighter.
Taehyung holds back the tears threatening to slip out of his eyes.

He internally apologizes once more, his guilt-ridden words heard by no one but himself.
 Under the Rain
Chapter Notes

Just... ouch. I'm sorry for this.

The following days pass by in a haze, his fever leaving him weak and shivering most of the
time. He’s reminded of the time he caught the flu at the age of twelve. His father had taken
care of him instead of his mother for the first time since he was born. It wasn’t unconditional
love that made him change his warming towel and feed him porridge, it was duty. It was his
job as a parent to take care of him so he did it when his wife chose not to. When he looks
back at that memory, he can recognize just how much he’s currently cared for in comparison.
He has seen everyone at least once since he fell ill and they have been nothing but kind to
him. It feels strange to be doted on like this but he truly appreciates it.

Seokjin took it upon himself to cook for them when Hoseok’s fever started two days later,
telling them that they should reserve all of their energy for healing. Everyone else at the cafe
also helped them by covering their shifts and working with fewer people than they are used
to. He’ll have to make it up to them one day.

They’re now heading to Seokjin’s and Namjoon’s apartment for a Halloween gathering.
Taehyung has no energy to speak of and it feels like his fever is slowly creeping up on him
but he doesn’t tell his angel anything, not wanting to ruin their evening. He has no appetite
but he hopes the smell of Seokjin’s cooking will have his stomach growling.

He absently scratches the area around the plaster on his arm and Hoseok clicks his tongue as
soon as he sees him do so. Taehyung removes his hand with an apologetic smile.

It has been two weeks since the flu assaulted him but he’s almost just as weak and sickly as
he was then, worrying practically everyone. This led to Hoseok taking him to a walk-in clinic
this morning after Taehyung finally agreed to go after some resistance. He doesn’t appreciate
doctors. They don’t say their thoughts out loud but he can always see them in their eyes. He
had his body examined and his blood drawn before being sent on his way. The physician
suspected anemia but Taehyung has been anemic many times throughout his life and it has
never weakened him like this. He’s used to being dizzy and breathless from time to time, but
this deeply rooted exhaustion is new to him.

The bruises and frequent nosebleeds are what worry Hoseok the most. Bruises and red spots
appeared on Taehyung’s body without his knowledge until Hoseok noticed one morning. The
nosebleeds are just as random and sudden with no apparent source. He suspects these odd
manifestations are partly due to him eating much less these past days. He doesn’t usually
have a large appetite but it has come to a point that he never feels hungry. No matter how
much Hoseok pleads with him, he can’t swallow more than three bites of anything he makes
for him. He has been surviving on rice porridge and kimchi stew, to the dismay of both
Hoseok and Seokjin. It’s no surprise that he has lost the pounds they have encouraged him to
gain and more. He has never looked this ghastly before and his clothes barely fit him
anymore. He would reassure his friends he’s fine but he can’t even convince himself. He’s
not okay and he has no idea why.

“Hopefully we’ll figure out what’s going on with you,” Hoseok comments, seemingly
knowing what’s on Taehyung’s mind. “It’s honestly scaring me.”

“I’m sorry, hyung,” Taehyung replies, almost by reflex.

Hoseok shakes his head as he enters the underground parking lot. “It’s not your fault so just
focus on getting better.”

Taehyung silently agrees with him but it feels like even his healing process is beyond his
control.

Jimin greets them at the door as soon as Hoseok knocks. He wastes no time embracing his
same-aged friend, uncaring of the bones digging into the flesh of his arms. He pulls them
both in by the shoulders as if it’s his home before slinking away toward Jungkook. Everyone
greets them with smiles and friendly waves of the hand. Receiving such a warm greeting isn’t
a first for Taehyung anymore but it feels unfamiliar regardless.

He doesn't remember the last time he has been around this much food and such liveliness.
The dining table is packed with the employees of their little coffee shop except for the chef
brothers who are spending their Halloween evening with their children and wives. The
apartment feels too little to contain all the beings present, their vitality pervading the space.
His friends' chirpy chatter is almost foreign to his ears as he stares at the scene in front of him
in amazement. He shifts his attention to the stove where vapor rises from a pot beside
Seokjin.

"Why do I have to cook for hungry people even after I'm done with work?" Seokjin
complains to no one in particular, his shoulders slumping and his head raised high to further
express his words. “I’m being worked to the bone.”

Yoongi grins behind him, his chin resting on his hand. A carved pumpkin is sitting on the
countertop at an arm's length from him, the only Halloween decoration in the apartment. "I
thought you liked filling empty bellies, hyung," he replies, his voice light and free of its usual
rumble.

Seokjin looks over his shoulder, his hand at his hip. "Yeah, when I get paid for it. That's when
I get the most pleasure out of slaving away in a kitchen for hours on end." Yoongi shakes his
head at him, his smile only widening. “But,” Seokjin adds, “it feels a little less like a chore if
it’s for you guys.”

Yoongi silently smiles up at him and Seokjin easily returns it. Taehyung watches their
exchange with a strange feeling in his heart. He can't quite place what the emotions swirling
in him are, but he knows they fill him with warmth.
He blinks when a hand is placed between his shoulder blades, its weight bringing him
comfort like no other. Hoseok tilts his head forward, his lips curled high as he leads them to
the couch the others have abandoned for card games. "What are you thinking?"

Taehyung delves into the brown eyes so attentively observing him. He misses how carefree
and content he was during family dinners back when it was something ordinary to do. To
have various relatives over for dinner and passing countless hours talking about trivial things
is something he never even knew yearned for. Here, in the presence of people he holds dear
and abundant food, it feels like he has traveled to another world altogether. The person
responsible for bringing him here is looking at him with affection in his eyes and a promise
of even better days in the soft curve of his smile.

"This is... nice," he answers after a moment, a smile naturally forming on his face. "I can't
even remember the last time I've had a family dinner."

Hoseok’s smile broadens considerably at the suggestion that Taehyung considers everyone
here family. "It is, isn't it?" he agrees as he pulls him in until their cheeks are pressing
together. "And this won't be your last. We still have plenty of holidays to go through and lots
of good food to devour."

Taehyung gives him a toothy smile and Hoseok returns it tenfold, his expression so bright it
almost hurts to look at him.

Seokjin instructs everyone to take a seat as he places a scalding hot pot at the center of the
brimming dining table. Hoseok gestures for them to join the others but Taehyung holds up a
hand toward the table, wordlessly telling him to go on without him. Hoseok raises an
eyebrow but he complies without question. Taehyung hurries to take his camera out of his
bag before standing by the balcony’s sliding door where the view of the table and his friends
is unobscured. He snaps a couple of photographs without preparation, wishing to capture the
present moment in all of its candid splendor. He takes his seat by Hoseok's side without a
single glance at the image.

As expected, everyone talks just as much as they eat. They talk of nothing important and
Taehyung likes it that way. He drinks up the cheerful laughs and enjoys what little food he
manages to eat, knowing that despite his complaints, Seokjin has poured endless amounts of
love into their meal.

What should have taken thirty minutes at most to eat takes them nearly thrice that time. He’s
more than happy to help Jimin and Jungkook with the dishes as their older friends play a
board game in the living room. Jungkook joins the agglomeration of people on the floor as
soon as he’s done bringing the pile of dirty dishes to the kitchen counter.

“I knew I’d be the one doing the dishes,” Jimin mutters as he takes a dripping plate from
Taehyung’s hand to wipe dry. “We didn’t even settle it fair and square with rock paper
scissors.” Taehyung laughs at him and this is enough to have his friend’s pout disappear in a
flash. “It’s okay,” he adds. “That means next time we’ll be exempt.”

Taehyung shrugs, the movement making his aching muscles known. “I don’t mind doing the
dishes. They always cook for us after all.”
“Oh?” Jimin lets out, his smile mischievous. “Then you’re more than welcome to enjoy
yourself here while I go and mess up their game.” Taehyung humors him by letting him take
a handful of steps before dragging him back giggling and stumbling. “Alright, let’s be quick
then,” he says with a huff. “They’re almost finished with this round.”

They subsequently speed up the movements of their hands enough to be part of the next
round. With seven of them playing at once, Yoongi and Hoseok sitting out of the game, it
takes time for the game to end. They’re all tired of playing when Hyo finally wins. They
decide to watch something since it’s supposed to be their movie night anyway.

Unlike Taehyung’s first experience, the film has all of them laughing and shaking their heads
at how ridiculous it is. Even with their sizable dinner, mostly everyone has enough space to
munch on snacks during the movie. Once the credits roll, they scatter around the apartment to
talk and play mobile games. Taehyung takes this time to peer at the photo he took earlier.

A wave of emotions washes over him at the sight of his friend's untroubled smiles and the
cozy atmosphere he can feel through the small screen. He bites his lower lip with strength
when his nasal cavities begin to burn and prickle, the first sign of impending tears. He sets
his camera aside on the coffee table and instinctively heads for the balcony where the
darkness of the night is illuminated with artificial lighting. He crosses his arms over the
railing and rests his chin on them as he listens to the evening bustle of the city. He watches
the cars passing by below and the intrusive thought of sending himself tumbling down the
dozens of stories slips into his mind. He breathes in the cool breeze in an attempt to distract
himself, not caring for the weak bite of the wind against his hot skin.

He's not alone with his thoughts for long. Footsteps alert him of someone approaching, soon
accompanied by the familiar feeling of fingers burying themselves through his long strands.
He turns his head to look up at Hoseok and he’s surprised to find his vision blurring beyond
his control. His angel looks down at him, his calm smile contrasting with the concern in his
eyes.

"How are you feeling, Tae?" he asks, his tone as gentle as the breeze cooling their cheeks.

Taehyung lowers his gaze back to the road, the unwanted thoughts in his mind refusing to
leave despite the source of his happiness standing right by his side. He hates that he can't
chase away these images no matter how hard he tries. Living as long as he did despite
wishing his life could be as brief as possible makes changing how he thinks beyond difficult.
Shame keeps him from looking up again when his name is softly called.

"I'm okay," he answers, at last, unsure if it's a lie or the truth. "I'm not used to all this so I'm
not sure how to feel."

With a soft exhale, Hoseok bends down until their temples are touching and Taehyung
squeezes his eyes shut, another wave of fresh tears fighting to be released. "It's alright,"
Hoseok whispers close. "You don't have to be sure of anything. If you're telling me you're
okay and you mean it, then that's fine by me."

Hoseok straightens back up and Taehyung follows after him until only his hands are gripping
the railing. He ignores the worry with which Hoseok is looking at them and instead focuses
on the other apartment buildings surrounding them. The small glimpse of the park he had
visited with Namjoon brings the memory of their walk to mind and it makes him smile
despite himself.

"I'm happy," he says, the hesitance in his tone involuntary. "Well, I'm pretty sure I am but my
mind keeps telling me the opposite."

He finally turns to look at Hoseok whose smile has vanished to be replaced by a faint frown.
Taehyung offers him a smile of his own, wishing to appease him, but he knows it's not
reaching his eyes.

"I think something is wrong with me," he confesses, his voice nearly drowned out by the
noise of the city below. He looks off toward the pool of light at his side and watches his
friends converse among themselves, their relaxed expressions free of worry unlike the one
Hoseok is wearing when he turns back to him. "Even though I have absolutely nothing to
worry about and I'm surrounded by people I love, I still thought about jumping off this
balcony."

Hoseok takes in a sharp breath, alarmed to hear such words from him. Taehyung isn't
surprised when he hurriedly reaches out to take his hands as if he fears he will act on his
words now that he has uttered them for him to hear. He gives his angel an apologetic smile.

"I'm sorry," he says, just as quietly as his previous words. "You picked a horrible person to
get involved with."

Hoseok promptly shakes his head at him and Taehyung's smile unwittingly widens in
expectation of his following words. "I think I picked the perfect person, actually." Taehyung
looks away in shyness, his bashful smile refusing to vanish, and Hoseok lets him go, all of his
tension leaving with an audible exhale. "Are your life goals to scare me shitless and make me
worry all the time?"

Taehyung chuckles, simultaneously amused and ridden with guilt. "I'm sorry," he repeats.
"It's not, I promise."

Hoseok sighs again, his previous smile reappearing despite the dejected gesture. “Let’s go
back inside before you get sick again.”

Taehyung is led inside with a gentle hand on his back. Seokjin leaves with Hyo as they come
in, containers of food in his arms. Taehyung sits by Yoongi’s side who scoots over to leave
space for Hoseok to sit too.

They spent the rest of the evening watching dramas and eating the cinnamon buns the chef
brothers made for everyone. By the time he’s back home, Taehyung is ready to collapse into
bed. Hoseok amusedly pushes him to the bathroom for him to shower. Taehyung tries to stay
awake but he loses the battle as soon as his head makes contact with his pillow.

When he wakes up the next morning, Hoseok is clinging to him and their legs are a tangled
mess. Taehyung releases a breathy laugh and this effectively wakes the other up. He laughs
harder when he’s stared at with squinted eyes and Hoseok smiles in return despite his drowsy
state. He soon gets to his feet to wash away the sweat clinging to his body and dress.

He goes through the day with his brain working at low power, just like the previous week. He
barely remembers his days since his mind is fuzzy most of the time. He doesn’t eat enough to
give his brain the nutrients it needs and it feels like he’s not getting enough oxygen either. He
managed to finish his breakfast this morning, much to Hoseok’s delight, so his mind is a little
clearer today. He’s still devoid of energy despite the early meal so he lies down on the couch,
waiting for Hoseok to come back from his dance lesson. The sun has long since set so the
darkness tempts him to sleep like he hasn’t done enough of that in the past weeks. He easily
falls asleep despite his pounding headache trying its best to keep him awake.

His vibrating phone has him opening his eyes. He notices immediately how hot and dizzy he
is as he reaches for his phone. An unfamiliar voice answers the greeting he croaks out and he
frowns at the ceiling as he listens to the man introduce himself. It all falls into place when the
man says his full name and tells him he’s a hematologist-oncologist. He listens in a daze as
the specialist tells him he found an abnormality in his blood and that, combined with the rest
of his symptoms, he’s quite certain he has leukemia. Taehyung’s breath leaves him as a long,
forceful exhale when his sleepy brain registers what the man has said.

He has cancer.

The man doesn’t speak again right away, leaving him a couple of seconds to let the news sink
in before telling him he needs to go to his hospital tomorrow morning for a blood transfusion
and a bone marrow aspiration and biopsy. When Taehyung finally speaks, his voice is hushed
with disbelief and shock. The doctor tells him goodbye with a gentle voice and hangs up,
leaving suffocating silence behind.

He slowly pushes himself up, his core trembling now that the low-grade fever that had been
brewing before he fell asleep has now fully settled into his body. He stares off blankly at the
drooping leaves across from him, unblinking. He finally moves when a concerned Mickey
rubs against his calf as if it has sensed the change in his emotions. Taehyung reaches down to
run his hand over its back, the action automatic, before getting to his feet and heading for the
black door behind him. He needs fresh air.

He leaves the cafe with his coat on his back and his phone in his hand, the thought of taking
an umbrella all but nonexistent. The drizzle cools his sweaty skin, making him shiver
uncontrollably. He lets his feet take him where they wish as the man’s words loop in his head
like a broken record.

How can he tell Hoseok he now has a time limit attached to his life?

His feet abruptly stop at the thought of his angel. He brings his phone up and scrolls through
his contacts but his thumb hovers over his number. He can’t tell him yet, too ashamed of his
own body to tell Hoseok what it has done to him. He scrolls to the name of the next person he
thinks should be made aware of the sudden turn his life has taken. He sighs when his sister
doesn’t answer and hesitantly presses on a number he knows very well.

“So you finally decided to call your father months later, you little shit.”
The familiarity of his father’s abrasive tone is surprisingly comforting. This encourages him
to tell him what he has known for no longer than five minutes. He stops talking when he has
told him the news, nervous and disoriented all at once, and the man doesn’t immediately
disturb the silence. Without warning, his father bursts into laughter at the end of the invisible
line, the sound breathy and unsteady.

“I always knew you were next in line, I just didn't know how it would happen. I was betting
on you killing yourself but it seems even God doesn't want your pathetic self alive.”

A high-pitched whimper leaves Taehyung’s throat as his eyes water, blurring the somber
world around him. He believed that when faced with his son’s death, his father would shed
his harshness, but he sees now that this was wishful thinking.

“Do you have no heart?” he whispers, beaten down too much to have the strength to speak
any louder. “Do you hate me that much?”

“You know the answer to that question very well, Taehyung.”

Taehyung chokes on a sob and plasters a hand over his mouth so he doesn’t give his father a
reason to further hurt him.

"I've hated you since you came out of that woman’s cunt. I just knew you wouldn’t amount to
anything. When you get to hell, say fuck you to your mother and that guy you were both
fucking, li-"

Taehyung hangs up and lets his arm fall limply to his side, all of his strength sapped out of
him. His phone immediately vibrates in his hand, his father calling to reprimand him, but he
doesn’t answer.

Maybe he should meet his father’s expectations after all. They were his in the first place. He
had planned to die on his own terms and with the promise of slow and painful death, it
sounds appealing again. He doesn’t ponder his thoughtless decision longer than necessary
and steps forward onto the white lines despite the red glow tainting his vision in crimson.

As he takes another step forward, he thinks of Hoseok; of his tear-stricken face as he

confessed he was terrified of losing him. He wonders if he will ever forgive him for choosing
to leave his side. Hoseok has called him strong but he’s everything but.

He looks up toward the sky, cold droplets rolling off his cheeks and falling into his eyes. He
is meant to die in the rain after all.

The shrill sound of tires screeching as they struggle to find purchase on the slick asphalt jars
him out of his stupor. He reflexively recoils as the car’s bumper jolts him back with enough
force to have him stumbling back and slipping on the wet pavement. He immediately feels a
dull ache settle in his thigh when the car’s door is thrown open and the driver emerges, his
furious expression clear in the lamppost’s yellow light.

“You want to die, moron?” he screams so loud that even the honks behind him aren’t enough
to overpower his voice. “The fuck’s your problem?”
Taehyung reflexively holds his arms out in a placating gesture and quickly backs away, the
muscles of his thigh protesting the movement. “I’m sorry, sir,” he hurries to say when the
man takes a step towards him, his shoulders squared and his stance firm. “I wasn’t paying
attention. I’m really sorry.”

The man shakes his head and turns back around, his stride harsh and stiff as he circumvents
his door. “Get your head out of your ass if you don’t want to die, stupid kid.”

With these final words, the man gets back into his vehicle and promptly rushes past his body.
The car in the next lane doesn’t move and Taehyung takes this opportunity to flee the scene.
He only stops running when he realizes where his legs have taken him. He’s back at Hangang
Park, the Han river stretching out before him. He laughs, the sound devoid of any humor, and
shuffles to the spot where he sat six months ago, the storm in his mind just as dense and
unruly as it was that day. He lets his head fall to his knees as he tries to catch his breath. He
can barely breathe and he’s at a loss for what to do.

Now that his attempt at taking his own life didn't work, he's drowning in shame. He’s unable
to even think of Hoseok without resenting himself. He fleetingly thinks of hiding this from
him but he knows there’s no way Hoseok won't notice something is wrong as soon as he gets
home looking like a mess and freshly bruised. Why isn’t anything easy in his life? Why is
everything always so difficult?

The vibration of his phone startles him out of his curled position. His arm is stiff as he lifts it
to see who is calling him. His stomach drops to his intestines when he sees Hoseok’s name on
the small screen. He’s truly an idiot. People care about him and he disregarded their love as if
it doesn’t mean everything to him. With the urge to have Hoseok punish him, he swipes his
thumb across the screen and brings the slippery device to his ear.

"What had you in such a hurry? You didn't even lock the door."

Taehyung feels the hand holding the phone shaking and he grabs onto it with his other in an
attempt to steady the trembling limb. His angel’s voice is always so weightless, so soothing.
“I’m sorry,” he replies, his shaky voice betraying him. “I completely forgot.”

Hoseok is silent for a moment and Taehyung knows the other’s sharp ears picked up on his
distress.

“What’s wrong?”

Taehyung sighs and it leaves him quivering. “Can you pick me up?” he lets out, his voice a
pitch away from being a whine. “Please, hyung.”

Hoseok hangs up as soon as he tells him where he is and Taehyung’s body subsequently
deflates. He slouches forward, his arms limp at his sides. It feels like he has waited both too
long and too little when he hears footsteps stop two feet away from him. He hears the large
droplets falling from the sky splatter over a familiar umbrella over his head. He looks up but
his gaze sinks to the ground as soon as he meets the other’s worried eyes. He almost regrets
calling him here.
“Tae,” comes the soft voice, “What happened?”

Taehyung bites down on his lower lip and ducks his head low, wanting nothing more than to
disappear into thin air. He sucks in a breath when Hoseok sits by his side on the wet tread,
close enough to have their thighs and shoulders touching. The umbrella is perched overhead,
shielding them both from the rainfall. Taehyung doesn’t notice he’s trembling until Hoseok’s
shoulder brushes his as he leans forward, trying in vain to have him look at him.

"Talk to me," he coos, his voice much too gentle for what Taehyung has done. "Please, Tae."

Now that he's here, Taehyung can't bring himself to admit his deeds. He's terrified of
Hoseok’s imminent reaction. He got angry the previous time his life was in danger and now
will be no different. He can’t bear to see the vexation he knows will be there when he tells
him what he has done. He has failed him and saying it out loud is too much for him.

He jumps when a hand lands on his shoulder, the unreasonable belief that his thoughts are
loud enough to hear making him jerky. Hoseok retracts his hand in surprise and remains
silent for a handful of seconds as he regards him.

"Why won't you look at me?"

Taehyung hears the apprehension in the other’s voice and bites his lip even harder, drawing
blood. "I'm so sorry hyung,” he finally breathes out. “I'm always letting people down,
especially you.”

“What?” Hoseok lets out, confused and anxious. “Look at me.”

A hand carefully cups Taehyung’s chin and turns his head until he’s facing the man at his
side. A spark of regret ignites in Taehyung’s belly when he meets the concerned eyes and the
rush of emotions that quickly floods him becomes too much. He pulls out of his grip and
Hoseok freezes for a beat before letting his hand fall to his lap with no intention to move
again for now.

Taehyung stares down at his scarred hands, too anxious to tell him he willingly walked in
front of a car when he could have simply spoken to him about his father’s lack of care. It was
such an impulsive reaction, as always when his thoughts are tar-black. He can’t believe he
was willing to abandon the person he loves more than he feels capable of, especially after
explicitly telling him that he's the reason he's still alive. He doesn’t want to disappoint him
anymore; doesn’t want to feel his anger once more. He fears what he’ll see in the other’s eyes
and the grim thoughts that will surely fill his mind afterward.

His body quivers under the force of the sob that tears out of him as he bursts into tears,
overwhelmed by the darkness suffocating him. Hoseok shifts next to him, clearly wanting to
comfort him with his touch, but he holds himself back, unsure if he will be rejected again.

“I’m sorry, hyung,” Taehyung whispers airily.

Hoseok frowns, unease mingling with his confusion. "Sorry for what, Taehyung?"
Taehyung doesn't know what to do right now and it’s tearing him apart. "I'm so sorry,” he
cries again. “I tried to do the one thing you didn't want me to. I'm not strong like you seem to
think."

Hoseok is scared now and this has him forgetting he shouldn't touch Taehyung whose fingers
curl as soon as they make contact. Hoseok’s touch is unimaginably hot against his wet skin
and it makes Taehyung slump forward, feeling undeserving of the sun’s warmth. He takes a
shuddering breath and steels himself, deciding that he deserves Hoseok’s wrath for falling
short of his expectations yet again.

"I walked in front of a car with the intent of dying on my own terms just like my dad
expected me to but I guess fate wants cancer to be the thing that does me in instead."

He shakes his head at the ridiculousness of it all. Rainwater suddenly slams into his head and
neck and he looks up in time to see the transparent umbrella fly away in a gust of wind.
Hoseok looks at him with wide eyes and blanching skin, large droplets of rain soaking his
hair and dripping down his chin. Taehyung belatedly realizes the bomb he just dropped and
wonders if Hoseok is too shocked to be angry. He averts his gaze as he feels the hand over his
getting heavier.

"W-What?" Taehyung’s head shoots back up to him, the shaky voice alarming him. Hoseok's
eyes fill with tears as he slowly processes his words. "You what?"

Hoseok lets him go to grab at his hair but he doesn't yank on the wet strands and instead lets
his hands fall to his soaked jeans. Taehyung waits for anger to rear its ugly head, loud and
imposing, but it cruelly makes him wait.

"You've lost me there,” Hoseok continues, his lips quivering beyond his control. “Tell me I
didn't hear you right.”

Taehyung looks back down at the wet cement, his tears steadily running down his cheeks to
blend with the rain. At the sight of this, Hoseok mewls behind his hand and squeezes his eyes
shut as tears insistently slip out of his eyes. His shoulders heave with every wet gasp and low
whimper that leaves him and Taehyung wants to cover his ears so he doesn’t have to listen.

"W-What the hell is this?" Hoseok lets out, uncharacteristically stuttering. "Tell me you're
lying.” A moan escapes him then and there’s so much pain in it that Taehyung feels his heart
give a start in his chest. “Tell me I'm not going to lose you.”

Taehyung can't assure him of anything so he says nothing. He inhales sharply when Hoseok
embraces him and buries his face in the nook of his neck. Taehyung doesn’t move a muscle,
not even to breathe.

"And you wanted to leave me behind earlier?" He shakes his head against the ball of
Taehyung’s shoulder. "How could you?"

It's not the anger Taehyung was expecting so his fear and anxiety leave him like a retreating
wave, leaving nothing but shame behind. "I'm so sorry,” he murmurs, his guilt keeping his
voice low. “I just thought about myself. I don't even know what you find good in me."
“You fucking idiot,” Hoseok snaps, making Taehyung tense in his arms. "Why do you
always..?"

Why do you always doubt my love for you?

He trails off, not wanting to hear the answer, and reaches out to envelop Taehyung’s face in
slender fingers. This time Taehyung doesn't pull away. "All I wanted was for you to live
happily. Why is it so difficult? Why?" Taehyung feels the unreasonable urge to apologize and
Hoseok immediately shakes his head, wet strands spraying water over Taehyung’s pale
cheeks. "None of this is your fault, sweetheart."

Taehyung’s tension leaves him as soon as Hoseok’s lips press against his, tasting of salt and
rain. When he pulls away, he appears to have aged a few years.

"I'm sorry we didn't meet sooner,” he says quietly as if he lost all of his energy. “I'm sorry
we've had so little time together. I wish there was a way to fix all of this. We need a miracle."

Taehyung doesn’t believe in miracles and Hoseok seems to understand this because he ducks
his head and heaves a shaky sigh. “What’s happening now?” he asks, the defeat in his tone
mirroring how Taehyung feels. “When do I take you to the hospital?”

Taehyung calmly tells him what the doctor told him, watching attentively as Hoseok’s eyes
dim just a little more. He slowly nods, at a loss for words for a moment.

“Let’s just go home.”

Taehyung is reminded of an earlier time when Hoseok uttered these words with so much
more ease; so much less pain. It held a promise of a better life then but now, in his lifeless
voice, there is no reassurance to be found. To see the ever positive and bright Hoseok so worn
down disturbs him.

How is he supposed to troop on when his angel has lost all hope?

They return home with sluggish movements and downcast eyes, the lone umbrella abandoned
and forgotten.
 False Smiles
Chapter Notes

This absolutely my favorite chapter. Let me know if you enjoy it too.

Hoseok kisses him to awareness with a smile on his lips and a soft gaze, the darkened skin
under his eyes the only feature tainting the sun’s brightness. He barely slept and Taehyung
stayed awake with him as long as he could despite the exhaustion rooted deep into his very
core. They’re both tired and Taehyung is still a mess of mingling emotions but he asks him to
make love to him, certain that this is his final opportunity. Hoseok doesn’t question him nor
does he respond to the despondent look in Taehyung’s eyes. He only kisses him with the
same warmth he always gives him without respite.

The rising sun accompanies them as they head for the hospital and Taehyung absently smiles
up at it. Even in times of despair and gloom, it still rises to provide the world with its warmth.
Hoseok sits quietly at his side as they wait for him to be called for his blood transfusion.
Taehyung selfishly wishes his angel could smile as radiantly as always but that’s too much to
ask when he knows Taehyung won’t be at his side as long as he had hoped. He constantly
makes him worry yet it’s never his intention.

“It’ll be alright, Tae.”

Taehyung slowly turns to Hoseok at his side, his heart getting just a little calmer in his chest
at the sight of his heart-shaped smile. It’s a little subdued, strained even, but it’s the same
smile Hoseok gave him when he held that umbrella over his head that fateful day. Taehyung
returns it, knowing he needs it.

“We’ll be alright, hyung.”

Hoseok nods at him, wordlessly agreeing with him. They’re getting through this together.

Despite the different types of pain he has experienced in his life, the apprehension and tinge
that accompany needles send it to the top of the pyramid of agony. It’s an unfamiliar pain to
him when he’s used to the sting of belts and the blunt force of unyielding solid objects. It’s
sharp and localized yet relatively harmless. He will most likely get pricked regularly now that
he needs treatment for his newly-discovered cancer.

The nurse that hooks him up to the IV is quiet yet cordial. Her smile is reassuring and
Taehyung doesn’t even know how much he needs to see it until he’s left alone and the
comfort she provided fades. He closes his eyes and subsequently shuts off his mind, choosing
to relax instead of thinking as he does so much. He doesn’t want to contemplate the near
future. For the moment, he will rest.
The nurse returns twice. The first time she checks on his vital signs and asks him if he’s cold,
promptly bringing him a blanket to keep him warm when he admits he is. The second time
she comes, Taehyung is in a drowsy state, not quite awake but not quite asleep. She tells him
he’s done, her smile still as pleasant, and leads him out of the room. He follows her without a
problem, his limbs a little less heavy and his steps much steadier. It feels like he has been
released from a chokehold and he can finally breathe properly again.

He is left to sit in a room he realizes is a doctor’s office. The paper underneath him crinkles
as he shifts to a more comfortable position. He knows he’ll be here for a while. He surveys
the tools hung on the wall and the counter where a small sink is attached before looking out
of the window. Gray clouds are now covering the sky, the trees across from him contrasting
with the thick mass. The sun’s radiant rays need to return to him.

The door clicks open and he turns to look at the man entering the office. He sits down across
from him on a desk chair, his white coat wrinkling underneath him.

“Good morning, Taehyung-ssi.”

Taehyung quickly realizes this is the hematologist-oncologist, Dr. Lee, whom he spoke with
over the phone, when the man apologizes for the shocking call. He explains how the bone
marrow aspiration and biopsy will help them determine exactly what type of leukemia he has
so they can tailor treatment to better fight it. He tells him how the next few weeks are likely
to be, but without all the knowledge they need on what’s happening in Taehyung’s body, he
doesn’t go into extreme detail. Taehyung only listens, feeling nothing while the man talks of
hospitalization and chemotherapy with a soft voice and an even gentler gaze.

He’s almost irritated when a needle is inserted into him again and he gets even angrier when
it turns out it stings and burns even with the local anesthetic. He’s left alone again and he
uses this time to finally text Hoseok since he left him. He uses one hand to tap away at his
phone while the other applies pressure where the needle pierced him.

“It doesn’t matter how big the hospital is, the coffee will always be shit.”

Taehyung quietly laughs, the movement reminding him of the pain in his hip. He quickly tells
him he’ll be done in a couple of minutes and Hoseok sends him a smiling emoji, effectively
appeasing Taehyung of all worries.

Ten minutes later, a nurse comes in, different from the previous one, and hands him medicine
to take home for his persistent flu. The doctor decided to wait for his flu to heal before
starting chemotherapy and Taehyung is thankful for it. He doesn’t want to be in more pain
than he needs to be.

Hoseok is smiling when he finds him in a lounge area a floor below. It’s as if he came to a
resolution to be happy, or at least look the part, when Taehyung was away from him. He
hands him the paper cup in his hand and Taehyung takes a sip, ever wanting to please him.
As expected, the bitter taste has him grimacing, earning fond laughter from Hoseok. They
waste no time leaving the hospital, the implications of the place not seating well for either of
them. The look Hoseok gives him once they’re in the car has Taehyung bracing himself for
something he won’t be pleased to hear.
“Don’t worry about money, okay?” Taehyung parts his lips to tell him he doesn’t want to
place another burden on his shoulders but Hoseok holds up a finger, effectively shutting him
up. “Let me take care of you.”

Taehyung slowly nods, rendered momentarily speechless by the softly-spoken words. He

only speaks when they’re onto the main road and heading home. “I think all the work I’ve
done until now and all the money I’ve gathered have been for this particular moment.”
Hoseok’s lips curl down in displeasure but he ignores it. “I’ll pay whatever my money can
cover, okay?”

Hoseok doesn’t appreciate the subtle mention of his imminent death; that he has no use for
his money anymore because he’ll be gone in the coming years. He despises it but he doesn’t
argue nor does he silence him. He gives a hushed “okay” and Taehyung smiles sadly at him.
He will learn to cope with all this, he has to.

He’s almost surprised to see movement beyond the glass door despite it being a quarter of
minutes before the coffee shop’s opening hour. He absently takes Hoseok’s hand and the
latter smiles at him reassuringly, understanding him without the need for words.

“Do you want me to tell them?” he offers, ever so ready to ease his beloved's worries.

Taehyung shakes his head as he forces himself to take a step forward and open the door. The
chimes overhead alert Jimin and Jungkook of their presence and they look up in one
synchronized motion. The two’s eyes are keen as they observe them both, most likely
latching onto the bags under their eyes and their slumped shoulders. Jimin smiles softly at
them, wishing to bring them comfort, and Jungkook follows suit, his smile broad but closed.

Taehyung hesitantly returns their smiles, knowing that they will fall as soon as he tells them
the news. He’s certain they will be sad and deep down, he’s glad. It means he’s not just
anyone to them and that’s more than he can wish for.

Neither waste a second to get in between his outstretched arms. He squeezes their robust
bodies with much more force than he usually has, his recent blood transfusion giving him the
strength to show them just how much he loves them. He takes in the smell of oat soap and
fruity shampoo and smiles at how familiar their scents are.

“I have something to tell you and I’m sorry in advance,” he begins, his voice low and
subdued. He falters when he sees their smiles have already faded when he pulls away. Jimin’s
eyes flicker behind him where Hoseok is standing, uncharacteristically mute. Taehyung
troops on, for his sake. “I…” He involuntarily pauses and sighs at his reluctance to speak. “I
just found out I have leukemia and I will start treatment once my flu finally heals. I’ll
probably be at the hospital for a while after that.”

His lack of eloquence makes his words unintentionally frank. He’s almost surprised to see
both pairs of eyes widen in shock and instantly fill with tears. He also finds the pain that
explodes in his heart unexpected and he’s ill-prepared for it. Jungkook stares unblinkingly at
him, round eyes glassy and so full of sadness that Taehyung finds it hard to breathe again.
Jimin turns away from him and brings a hand to his face to cover his quivering lips. He stares
down at the floor, wide-eyed, as Taehyung’s words fully sink in. The latter has no idea what
to do with his friends’ unforeseen yet reasonable reactions. He had predicted their shock and
sadness but not their immediate tears.

Hoseok, accustomed to various displays of emotion, steps out from behind Taehyung to
envelop their trembling shoulders in warmth. They automatically cuddle up against him
before looking up, one after the other. As soon as they meet Hoseok’s eyes, their tears spill
out of them, their wet gasps quiet in contrast to the unrestrained distress on their faces.

Taehyung takes a step back, tears gliding over his cheeks before he can stop them, brought on
by his friends’ affliction. Hoseok looks directly into his eyes, his own dry, before moving
forward and pulling Taehyung in until all four of them are pressed close, not a breadth of
space between their bodies. The eldest of them all lets them cry, reigning in his emotions for
their sake. Taehyung dislikes seeing him taking on this role for them but he’s too dazed by
the two weeping men to say anything.

“It’s alright, you three,” Hoseok reassures them, his voice breaking through their sniffles and
whimpers. “We’ll just have to enjoy the next few years to the fullest.”

Taehyung hates it so much. He can’t stand the mask Hoseok decides to wear for them. He
briefly wonders if he hid his feelings like this when his dear friend died and the more he
observes him, the more he’s certain he did.

Taehyung backs away from the circle of bodies and takes a breath to calm himself before
requesting something of them he knows will only burden them. “I know it’s selfish but…” He
hesitates but their eyes are attentive and willing. “Can you tell the others for me? I-I can’t…
It’s just…I...” He shakes his head, stopping himself from sputtering. “It hurts so much.”

His hand is taken immediately, soft skin brushing against his. “Jungkook-ah and I will do it,”
Jimin answers airily.

He forces himself to smile at Taehyung and Hoseok even as a lone tear falls from his eye.
Jungkook nods in agreement, smiling to appease the ones he believes to be the most affected.
Taehyung thanks them, content to have their lips curving even with their damp cheeks.

Jimin gently pushes Taehyung and Hoseok toward the stairs, telling them they need to sleep.
They don’t protest this and slowly make their way up to the second floor where Mickey is
waiting for them, its head tilted and tail wagging. Taehyung leans forward to pick the Shih
Tzu up and smiles when a rough tongue laps at the trails of tears on his cheeks. Even Mickey
wishes to cheer him up.

“Do you want to go shower first?”

Taehyung detaches his attention from the dog in his hands to look at Hoseok whose
expression is unreadable. Taehyung sets the Shih Tzu down, using the movement as an
excuse to look away. “I can’t wet the bandage for twenty-four hours so I’ll just wipe myself
down a bit.”

Hoseok’s eyelashes flutter for a second and he parts his lips to say something but he closes
them and instead nods before wordlessly taking his hand and leading him into the bathroom.
He’s handed a washcloth as well as his soap and shampoo before Hoseok disappears behind
the shower curtains. Taehyung silently wipes himself down, careful not to wet the plaster on
the inside of his elbow and the bandage at his hip which he’s surprised to find only faintly
bloodied. He makes a mess of the counter as he washes his hair over the sink but he quickly
wipes everything down before leaving Hoseok alone.

He returns to their room to lie down, momentarily getting up to take the medicine the nurse
gave him and get his phone. He calls his manager at the grocery store and is surprised by the
sympathy with which he’s answered when he tells her he’s too sick to continue working. It
leaves Taehyung feeling odd but he ignores the feeling, focusing instead on the sound of
water flowing in the next room. He isn’t as tired as he has been for the past weeks but he’s
still sleepy after barely catching any rest last night.

Hoseok comes into the room with a blank expression and flushed cheeks from the long
shower but his lips curl crookedly as soon as he notices Taehyung looking at him. Taehyung
absently watches him move around the room and get dressed, suddenly realizing that Hoseok
is working today.

“You don’t want to call someone to replace you?” he asks after a moment.

Hoseok lifts his head toward him, the odd smile still plastered to his lips. “Worry about
yourself, Tae.”

It’s said gently but Taehyung still frowns, making Hoseok’s lips twitch. “I worry about you
just like you worry about me.”

Hoseok blinks once and twice, the rest of his body immobile, before nodding, the movement
sluggish. “I don’t like you using my words against me but they’re true so I concede.”

Taehyung holds out an arm and is pleased to see it’s much steadier than he expected. Hoseok
slowly makes his way to him to press his palm against his and intertwine their fingers. “I’m
sorry for making you so tired today.” Hoseok’s jaw clenches around the words he wishes to
say but he says nothing, much to Taehyung’s surprise. He almost wants him to reprimand
him. “I’ll wait until you come back to sleep.”

He suspects Hoseok will deliberately stay away from him and he doesn’t think this is how it
should be. He’ll force him to return to him on time, however egocentric it makes him feel.
He’s overjoyed to see Hoseok frown, something different from his expressionless face and
that smile .

“Why?” he asks, blinking. “Feel free to sleep all day. You don’t have to wait for me.”

Taehyung just shakes his head and releases his hold on the other’s hand which falls limply to
his side. Hoseok observes him for a moment before silently nodding and turning around to go
downstairs. Taehyung is certain his shift doesn’t start this early, hence why Jimin told them to
sleep, but he lets him leave regardless.

Perhaps, he’ll return to him a little brighter.

---

A knock on the door has him lazily groaning for whoever it is to enter. He smiles
automatically when Seokjin walks in, broad shoulders slumped and straight eyebrows
lowered. The older man smiles in return, the dejection in his posture receding just a little. He
sits crossed-legged on the floor in front of him, filling Taehyung’s vision with Seokjin and
Seokjin only. His eyelashes flutter in surprise when his bangs are pushed aside so Seokjin can
place a gentle kiss on his forehead. He pulls away just enough that they can look into each
other’s eyes.

“You know I love you, right, Taehyungie?”

The breath he takes is shaky and sharp, making Seokjin smile wide enough to have his eyes
creasing at the corners. Taehyung nods in return, his cheek rubbing against the soft sheets. “I
love you too, hyung.”

He closes his eyes when their foreheads make contact, Seokjin’s heat seeping through his
skull and into his body. “We all love you very much, even if some of us don’t say it out
loud.”

Taehyung sniffs, pushing away the burn he’s accustomed to. “Thank you.”

Seokjin chuckles, his breath tickling the skin of Taehyung’s cheeks. “You’re welcome, I
guess.” Taehyung huffs and Seokjin rubs his forehead in response. “I always knew you’d find
your place here. I knew us older ones would dote on you in all our different ways and I knew
you’d become inseparable from the younger ones.” He pauses and Taehyung imagines his
smile growing. “And I always knew you’d fall in love with the ball of sunshine that is Jung
Hoseok.”

Taehyung doesn’t think as he unfolds his arms from under his torso and wraps them around
the other’s firm shoulders. Arms soon cling onto his thin frame, enveloping him in the scent
of spices and sugar. They stay like that for a handful of minutes, the murmur of chatter
downstairs the only sound filling their ears.

“I shouldn’t take all your break time away,” Taehyung finally says against the other’s neck.
He detaches himself with great difficulty, wanting nothing more than to guzzle even more of
his heat. “Go back downstairs, hyung.”

Seokjin is smiling at him and it’s the same smile he always gives him, warm, pleasant, and
tender, but the emotions swirling in his eyes give it a tragic quality. “Go to sleep,
Taehyungie,” he tells him, his tone kind yet unusually heavy. “You don’t have to wait for
Hoseokie to come back.”

Taehyung simply shakes his head just like he had done with Hoseok. The other releases a
little sigh and nods before pushing himself to his feet with a groan. With a brief caress to his
head, the other leaves the room, the flooring creaking under his weight.

Taehyung carefully rolls to his other side and stares ahead at the window as he waits for his
angel to return. By the time he hears footsteps, his head is buzzing with how drowsy he is and
how motionless he has been for the past hours. Surprisingly, his mind was devoid of both
negative and positive thoughts. He just stared at the gray clouds drifting by, their pillowy
bodies moving without stress or purpose.

“Taehyung…”

He doesn’t bother to move, knowing Hoseok will be in his field of view any second now. He
smiles when Hoseok’s almond-shaped eyes fill his vision. “I thought you’d still sleep.”

He smiles even wider, making Hoseok frown ever so slightly. “If you feel bad, hurry and join
me so we can go to sleep.”

Taehyung is certain no one will come upstairs to bother them so they can go to sleep right
away. Hoseok’s lips are tightly pressed together as he looks at him and Taehyung almost
thinks he’s upset but he just nods and gets to his feet. It takes him five minutes to slip into
bed with him, bringing with him the scent of coffee beans.

“Did you eat anything?” Hoseok asks behind him, his voice faint.

Taehyung smiles into his pillow. No matter what happens, his angel will never stop making
his heart flutter with how benevolent he is. What has he done to deserve him?

“I love you a lot, you know that?”

Hoseok stays silent behind him but Taehyung only smiles, waiting for the words he knows
are coming. He feels the other’s forehead bump against his bent spine and he holds back the
giggles wishing to escape him.

“I love you too, Tae.”

---

He always finds it strange when he wakes up before Hoseok since he’s such an early riser. It
seems the news has worn him down more than anyone, even Taehyung himself. He carefully
slides away from the sleeping man, an easy feat since Hoseok has kept his hands to himself
this time because of the fresh bandage on his hip. One glance at the darkening sky and his
phone tell him he still has a chance to test his luck at getting a hot chocolate. He makes his
way downstairs with his sweatpants and hoodie, knowing the cafe has been closed for a
dozen minutes now.

The ones who worked in the morning are long gone. Yoongi is standing by a table next to the
front windows, his eyes pensive as he wipes the tabletop mechanically. Taehyung walks over
to him, his silent steps keeping him undetected in the man’s distracted state. He leans forward
into his personal space, ignoring the pain it causes him, and Yoongi finally jerks back, his
eyes wide as he notices the person suddenly right next to him. Taehyung giggles like a child
and Yoongi immediately eases out of his tension.

“Can you make me some hot chocolate, hyung?” he asks, his hands clasped together in front
of him. “Please. You steam the milk the best plus Hoseok-hyung will be sad if I don’t eat
anything.”

Yoongi appears disoriented by Taehyung’s sudden request but there’s no hesitance in the little
nod he gives him. He can never say no to the youngest ones here. He disappears into the
kitchen to wash his hands as Taehyung takes a seat on one of the stools behind the bar only
the employees use. Yoongi returns after a minute and passes by him to get to the espresso
machine. They’re both silent as Yoongi steams the milk and prepares the chocolate base.

Taehyung takes a sip once he’s handed his drink and sighs contentedly when the hot cocoa
slides down his esophagus, filling him with heat. Yoongi is looking at him, the concern in
them all too familiar as he observes his protruding collarbones visible because of how loose
his hoodie is on him.

“Are you sure you don't want a croissant or something to munch on?”

Taehyung’s smile is apologetic as he shakes his head and Yoongi only nods, never pushing
him to do things unless his life is in immediate danger. The older man isn’t usually bold with
eye contact but it feels like his small eyes are trying to pierce and sneak inside Taehyung’s
mind.

“You haven’t given up, have you?”

The cup in Taehyung’s hands absently lowers to his lap, inches away from the bruise on his
thigh. “What do you..?”

Yoongi’s gaze is intense and it’s most likely involuntary, but it has Taehyung’s eyes falling to
follow his cup’s path. He truly doesn’t know. Has he given up on life? Is he ready to struggle
against a beast he’s unable to see? For the moment, he will let himself get washed away by
the agitated current, not fighting where it intends to take him.

“I don’t know,” he finally says after a few seconds of silence.

A pale hand lands on his knee, coaxing him into lifting his head. The intensity of the other’s
gaze is all but gone now. “It’s okay not to know, especially when everything is so sudden and
new.”

He’s not sure why his words bring him such reassurance but he doesn’t ponder it as he takes
the other’s hand and intertwines their fingers, their knuckles knocking together. Yoongi huffs
but he doesn’t attempt to detach their hands, leaving that decision to Taehyung who soon
releases him to let him work.

Taehyung looks out of the windows until he finishes his drink even if all he sees is the
interior’s reflection. Many of his friends would let him watch them for as long as he wishes
but Yoongi is not one of them so he averts his gaze, only sometimes catching a glimpse of
him when his back is to him.

He soon gets to his feet, heading to the kitchen to wash his cup or more accurately, to argue
with the person already doing the dishes. Namjoon isn’t surprised to see him when he steps
in, Yoongi having most likely told him of Taehyung’s presence. He gives him a relaxed smile
and Taehyung returns it on impulse. He holds out a gloved hand and Taehyung laughs
internally as he hands him his dirty cup.

“How are you, Tae?” Namjoon asks as he scrubs a large tray with a frothy sponge.

Over the six months he has been here, his friends have asked this question in various ways
more times than he can count. While he still hates it, he’s now more equipped to answer it.

“I think I’m okay,” he answers sincerely. “Better than Hoseok-hyung anyway.”

Namjoon’s smile turns sympathetic in an instant. “Of course,” he murmurs. “If you were in
his place, you would have gone adrift.” Taehyung slowly nods in understanding and Namjoon
turns back to face the soapy water. “It always hurts more to see someone you love go rather
than you being the one to leave.”

The faint shake of his voice betrays his light tone. Namjoon doesn’t look back up at him until
Taehyung has his arms wrapped around his shoulders. Taehyung feels him shift under him
before arms enclose his waist, the other’s hands free of suds or moisture. Namjoon is sturdy
and snug against him, making him feel safe and protected from the rest of the world just like
how Seokjin made him feel when they slept together.

“Are you feeling starved for hugs?” Namjoon says playfully, his chest rumbling as he speaks.
“Hoseok-ah’s being petty?

Taehyung laughs into his shoulder and the other chuckles along with him. Namjoon is
smiling when Taehyung pulls away, dimples digging into his cheeks. “Sit him down and
speak to him, okay? If anyone other than Yoongi-hyung and JJ-noona can get through him,
it’s you.” Taehyung sighs, making Namjoon squeeze his bicep encouragingly. “He won’t
respond right away and it might take a while but he’ll come back to us, I promise. He’s
suddenly disoriented and lost, we all are, so don’t blame him too much if he’s acting weird.”

Namjoon looks away again, not wanting to face him in this moment of vulnerability, but he
decides against it and meets his gaze again. The emotions in his eyes have no filter to keep
them from being seen in their raw forms. “We had the ground crumble underneath us so
we’re a little lost in the new place we suddenly found ourselves in.”

Taehyung’s eyes widen and Namjoon reflexively looks off to the side. “You all barely know
me,” he breathes out thoughtlessly. “Six months is a really short time.”

A pit opens up in his stomach when Namjoon’s gaze is back on him, his dark eyes so
regretful that it makes Taehyung uncomfortable. “Exactly, Tae,” he replies softly. “We need
more than a few months to truly and fully know you. We need twenty years; fifty even. You
suddenly appeared one day and you were just a stranger with gloomy eyes and rare smiles
then but you have since nested into our hearts like you were meant to all along. Now, your
time with us is suddenly uncertain and limited.” He shakes his head. “It’s unfair.”

Namjoon stops himself from saying anything else, the sadness he feels now out in the open.
Taehyung stays rooted on the spot, unsure of how he should act with this side of his friend
who is usually so calm and composed; always smiling and at ease.
“Thank you,” he whispers at last.

They need to be aware of how thankful he is for everything they’ve become to him so he says
it out loud.

Namjoon seems taken aback by this and it takes a moment for him to respond. “Thank you ,
Tae,” he says in return. “I don’t think you’ve realized it but you make our lives a lot brighter.
Because you used to be so withdrawn and melancholic, every one of your smiles and laughs
makes us feel so content and relieved. Every time you’re willing to touch us and let go of
your worries, it feels like we’re peeling away the shell hiding the vibrant person you actually
are. You’ve unwillingly and unknowingly changed our lives and for that, I thank you.”

Taehyung feels the heat bloom in his cheeks before tears abruptly pool at his chin. He shakes
his head, denying everything he has heard, but Namjoon squeezes his shoulder, insistent on
making him know that he has said nothing but the truth.

“You think I’m lying?” Namjoon asks him, his voice as gentle as the hand that settles against
his neck. “Have I ever lied to you?”

Taehyung has no choice but to shake his head and Namjoon releases a puff of air, the sound
triumphant. He snivels as sleeved hands wipe the moisture away from his cheeks.

“Don’t cry,” Namjoon says with an audible smile. “Hoseok-ah will tackle my one-eighty
centimeters self to the ground if he finds out I made you cry.”

The bubbly laughter that flees Taehyung is completely unintended but it still succeeds in
appeasing him. He suddenly feels so light and he knows exactly why. He thanks him again
and he’s content to see Namjoon answer him with a smile instead of a protest.

“Now let me finish the dishes,” Namjoon says with a soft breath. “Yoongi-hyung will strand
me here if I don’t finish in the next five minutes and I know Jin-hyung is waiting for me to go
to bed.”

Taehyung laughs again, amused to know Seokjin is doing the very thing he told him not to
do. Namjoon lets him go to put his gloves back on and resume his dishes. Taehyung thanks
him for the washed cup before leaving the kitchen, the weight on his shoulders now bearable.
Yoongi is not alarmed by his rosy cheeks and damp eyes and simply gives him a tender smile.

He knows Hoseok is awake, the smell of rice and pork alerting him. He heads straight for the
kitchen, Namjoon’s words providing him courage. Hoseok is curled up in his seat, the food
on the stove seemingly forgotten as he stares at the tabletop. The sight gives Taehyung a
bitter taste in his mouth but he doesn’t falter. Hoseok’s body helplessly bounces on the
mattress when he’s practically tossed onto their bed. Taehyung is tempted to laugh at his
perplexed expression but he holds it in to instead begin questioning him.

“How are you feeling, hyung?” He’s met with silence but this doesn’t discourage him. He
expected this. “Talk to me.”
Hoseok’s gaze sinks to the sheets below and Taehyung suddenly realizes their roles have
been reversed. Though he feels sorry for his angel, he prefers being the interrogator.

“You already know how I feel,” Hoseok finally answers, his eyes still downcast.

Taehyung shakes his head, making Hoseok lift his gaze back up toward him. “No, hyung, I
don’t know,” he counters, his voice firm. “Explain. Tell me exactly what went through your
mind today.”

Hoseok is surprised to see him so forceful but to Taehyung’s relief, he doesn’t respond to it
with indignation. He sighs, long and heavy. “Does this have to do with why you were
crying?”

Taehyung clicks his tongue at him like he often did with his siblings and Hoseok blinks, the
unexpected behavior disorienting him. “Kind of, and don’t change the subject.”

Hoseok looks down again and the action, combined with his slumped posture, makes him
seem like a child getting scolded. This wasn’t Taehyung’s intention but as long as Hoseok
talks, he’s satisfied.

“I’m scared,” Hoseok murmurs as he unconsciously wrings his fingers. “You’re not, but I am.
We all are, except you.”

Namjoon’s sad eyes appear in a flash in Taehyung’s mind but he ignores it. “What are you
scared of, hyung?”

Hoseok frowns down at his hands, his eyes momentarily rising to look at Taehyung’s face
before sinking back down like an anchor is attached to them. “What do you think?”

Taehyung doesn’t back down even with the hint of annoyance in Hoseok’s voice. He simply
stares down at him, patiently waiting for him to continue. It takes seven long seconds of
silence for Hoseok to crack.

“I… I don’t want you to leave me,” he admits, his voice airy. “I don’t want to lose you.”

Taehyung keeps his silence, knowing the words Hoseok refuses to say out loud will reveal
themselves. The movement of Hoseok’s fingers becomes increasingly frantic and harsh as the
seconds tick by in heavy silence. Taehyung knows he has won when the other’s lower lip
trembles and salty droplets stick onto his fluttering eyelashes. He finally speaks when a tear
slips out of each eye, darkening the forest green sheets below.

“I don’t want you to die.”

The high-pitched whimper has Taehyung’s body moving with a mind of its own. Hoseok
squeezes his eyes shut when bony hands envelop his cheeks. Taehyung patiently waits for
him to open them back up. “I’m here, angel.” A breathy sob leaves the weeping man in
response and Taehyung swallows his pain. “Right now, I’m still breathing and my heart is
still pumping so take advantage of that instead of running away from me.”
Hoseok shakes his head, sending stray tears over Taehyung’s arms. “I’m not running away
from you.”

“Yes, you are,” Taehyung answers without delay, making Hoseok slump further in his hold.
“You’re running away physically and mentally. You don’t have to act strong when you’re the
one hurting the most, hyung.” Hoseok bites down on his lower lip with force. “You don’t
need to be positive when you feel hopeless and you don’t have to hold in your tears when it
feels like they’ll burst out of you. Most of all,” he swipes a thumb over Hoseok’s quivering
lips, “you don’t have to force yourself to smile for me if it means it’ll come out so false.”

Hoseok subsequently collapses onto him and wails into the nook of his shoulder, the
sorrowful sound so loud Taehyung is certain Yoongi and Namjoon still present can hear him.
Taehyung doesn’t quiet him or stifle his cries. He simply holds him until his tears are spent
and the house is silent again, not a sound to be heard downstairs. When Hoseok straightens
his stiff back and looks up at him with puffy eyes, Taehyung knows that whatever he had
tried to do worked. He’s not sure what results he had in mind but the weightlessness of
Hoseok’s gaze on him brings him immeasurable relief.

“Let’s go eat, hyung,” he says softly, smiling when Hoseok releases a weary exhale.

He makes to get up but lean arms latch onto his neck, keeping him put. Hoseok gazes at him,
exposed and raw now that Taehyung has forced him to release what has been brewing inside
of him for weeks now. “I’m sorry you had to do this.”

Taehyung wordlessly shakes his head and pulls on the other’s waist to bring him to his feet,
nearly stepping over a concerned Mickey in the process. Hoseok lets him bring the food to
the table and only nods when Taehyung thanks him for the food. Taehyung watches his angel
come back to him in time with every spoonful of rice and meat he brings to his mouth. By his
seventh bite, he’s smiling brightly enough that Taehyung blushes under the attention. He
keeps eating, unable to hold his smile back even as Hoseok wipes away a stray tear.

All that matters is that the sun keeps shining for him the entire journey, no matter how short it
may be.
 There is Always Hope

Taehyung reaches for his phone to look at the time and sighs. He’s up too early but he doesn’t
know why. They don’t have to leave for an hour and a half or so. Hoseok is sleeping
soundlessly behind him, his face scrunched up ever so slightly. Taehyung huffs out a soft
laugh before pushing himself up. He’s held back by lean arms around his waist which have a
surprisingly firm hold, even in the other’s sleep.

Even in his state of unconsciousness, Hoseok refuses to let him go.

Taehyung gently pries his arms off his torso so he can shower. He’s not sure what to do with
his extra time but he’ll start by cleaning himself. As usual, the running water has him getting
lost in various thoughts, but he’s soon distracted by the door clicking open. He doesn’t bother
to look and instead reaches for his soap. A sudden idea comes to him as he watches his bath
sponge lather and this has him pulling the shower curtain open with force, startling a drowsy
Hoseok.

“Come shower with me, hyung,” Taehyung says animatedly, earning a smile from the other
man. “Then we can take a bath. We’re up too early so let’s use all that extra time.”

Hoseok smiles even wider when Taehyung grabs his arm with a dripping hand. “Alright, let
me finish pissing at least.”

Taehyung pulls him in as soon as he’s done and quickly pulls the other’s clothes off, much to
Hoseok’s amusement. He scrubs the minty shampoo into Hoseok’s strands and the latter
releases a soft moan, wordlessly telling him he enjoys the scalp massage. They let the water
fill the bathtub before sitting down, laughing when they’re barely able to fit. Taehyung
impulsively pokes the other’s belly with his foot and Hoseok retaliates by trapping his calf
between his legs and tickling the sole of his foot. By the time, Hoseok releases him, tears are
clinging to his eyelashes.

“It’s a shame I never thought of getting those bubble soaps,” Hoseok comments, his fingers
absently running through the steamy water. “I never actually use the tub.”

A memory comes to Taehyung’s mind as he watches the slender digits draw shapes in the
liquid. “I used to take a bath with my siblings every week when I was young,” he tells him,
smiling fondly at the memory. “It’s the one thing that didn’t change much throughout my
childhood. I’d skip it sometimes when it hurt too much but I always looked forward to
playing with Eujin-ah and Jongyu-ya. I forgot about everything that bothered me for that
hour.” Hoseok’s eyes are sympathetic as he looks at him and Taehyung smiles reassuringly in
return. “We stopped when we got too old for it but I miss it. That’s why you got dragged in
here.”

Taehyung is relieved to see the other smile in response. Hoseok raises a dripping hand and
gestures for him to lay against him. Taehyung obliges and settles in between his legs. Arms
soon wrap around his waist and bring him even closer. With a soft exhale, Taehyung shuts his
eyes and relaxes in the other’s hold. The heat is a bit too much for him but he’s undeniably
happy to share this little moment of vulnerability and calm before they have to be strong for
each other’s sake.

They stay like this for a little less than half an hour without exchanging words, only body
heat. The constant motion of the fingers in his hair encourages his body to ease out of any
tension it has. No unwanted thoughts come to disturb him even in his state of inactivity and
he’s thankful for it. His mind has been so much emptier and his thoughts brighter these days
and it’s all thanks to his angel. The thought of having to leave him is heartbreaking now that
his mind is free of agitation.

Today is his final day home for a while so their time together will be even shorter. He’ll have
to stay at the hospital for the following months and he knows just how much that will affect
Hoseok but they both know they don’t have much of a choice. Dr. Lee told him that inpatient
care is preferable since it allows them to monitor how he’s reacting to treatment without
putting his life at greater risk. He honestly would rather stay home with his angel and he
knows the latter shares this desire.

He turns around in the other’s hold to gaze at him as if he hasn’t seen him countless times
before. Hoseok, sensing the attention on him, slowly opens his eyes and stares back at him in
silence. Taehyung presses a slippery palm against Hoseok’s cheek and the latter automatically
leans into the touch.

“I’m sorry, hyung,” he murmurs, instantly placing a wet finger over Hoseok’s parting lips.
“I’m sorry for every negative feeling you’ve felt since we met. Now, more than ever, you’re
distressed and anxious because of me. I’ve lied to you countless times before and I took so
long to let you in. I’m always worrying you, even when I don’t mean to, and for all of that, I
apologize.”

Hoseok observes him in forced silence, his eyebrows low above his eyes. Taehyung absently
caresses the curve of his jaw as he reveals his thoughts.

“I’m truly sorry about all that, but I’m also glad all of this happened,” he continues, a soft
smile curling his lips. “I’m glad we met that day and I’m thankful you showed me this much
patience. You didn’t give up on me and now we’re here, together. And…” He pauses, already
embarrassed by what he’s going to say. “I’m glad I’ve made your life a little brighter and
filled you with love. No one has cared for me as you have and I’m eternally grateful for
that.”

He huffs, suddenly shy now that he has said what he has meant to reveal since he realized just
how much he means to him. In the past, the thought of being truly loved filled him with
doubt and he denied it to save himself from harm. Now, he accepts it. He is dear to the people
he loves and it’s a simple truth.

“I’m not sure where I’m going with this,” he mumbles, his gaze downcast. “All you have to
get from this is that I’m sorry for all the pain I’ve caused you and I’m thankful for all the love
you have for me.”

He lifts his gaze when hot hands gently cup his face and lift his head. Hoseok is smiling at
him with a reverent look Taehyung now finds familiar. Heat rises to his cheeks as soon as his
lips are sealed with warmth. The movement of Hoseok’s lips is as gentle as the caress on
Taehyung’s cheekbones and the tongue that meets his is languid yet fervent in the affection it
wishes to portray. He releases a breath when Hoseok pulls away to leave a trail of kisses
along the length of his throat. There is no sexual intent behind the tender pecks but Taehyung
is stimulated all the same by the pleasant contact.

He chuckles when Hoseok whines against the dip of his jaw, announcing that it’s time to
return to reality. Taehyung pushes himself up and pulls on the plug to let the water drain.
With a smack to Taehyung’s rear, Hoseok also gets to his feet to get their towels. In a second,
Taehyung has fluffy cotton over his head. He peeks out of the fabric to look at the other man.

“Next time, let’s have a bubble bath,” he says, holding out his pinky finger, “no matter when
next time is.”

The motion of Hoseok’s hand is hesitant but Taehyung squeezes his finger with strength,
confidently sealing the promise.

Even if he’s not in the bath with him when that time comes, he’ll be with him in spirit.

It takes them a dozen minutes to get dressed and ready to leave. He packed his things
yesterday so all he has left to do is to get on the road. Jieun and Hyo greet them with
wordless smiles when they reach the first floor. Their eyes are automatically drawn to his
travel bag and their smiles subsequently fall, one after the other. Taehyung is almost tempted
to apologize but Jieun is smiling again when she heads his way. He doesn’t resist the small
hands bringing his head down and smiles when he feels the woman’s soft lips over the tip of
his nose.

“We’ll visit whenever we can, Taetae,” Hyo says as she ruffles his hair.

Taehyung nods with a smile and they return it, much brighter than before. With quiet
goodbyes, he and Hoseok leave the coffee shop to the sound of resonant chimes.

----

Taehyung’s first three days at the hospital pass by in a flash. Weirdly enough, he isn’t
uncomfortable in his new room. There’s nothing special about it but at least he doesn’t have
to share it with other patients. It would increase the risk of his scars being seen, something he
has always been insecure about. He doesn’t see much out of the window when he’s seated in
bed but he finds the sky serene and calming to look at. If he ignores the reason he’s here and
the port they implanted just yesterday, it’s not all that bad.

Part of his comfort can be attributed to his cancer care team’s amiability. Dr. Lee has been
understanding and kind from the beginning. While he was suspicious of the oncology nurse,
Heeyoung Lin, as he always is with older women, she proved to him in seconds that she was
here to take care of him, not the contrary. He has also met palliative care nurses and doctors,
all of them there to make treatment more manageable. He has been told more people work
behind the scenes but he hasn’t met them in person. It’s a strange feeling to have so many
people supervising his health.
He looks up from his phone when he hears light knocking and hums for the person to come
in. The nurses always knock before entering and he appreciates their consideration. He smiles
automatically when he sees familiar almond-shaped eyes and pink lips. Hoseok looks around
the room with his hands on his hips and raised eyebrows.

“I should totally bring something to liven up the room. It’s way too white.” Taehyung just
shrugs as he pats the cozy chair by his bedside. Hoseok spreads out his arms as soon as he
sits. “I want a hug.”

Taehyung huffs out a laugh, finding him adorable. They have a hard time being away from
each other for more than a day. He sees now why Namjoon told him Hoseok can be clingy at
times.

“Only from the side,” he says as he pulls on the collar of his hospital gown to show the bump
in his chest.

Hoseok grimaces ever so slightly at the sight but he eagerly wraps his arms around his waist
regardless. “Does it hurt?” he asks, his cheekbone moving against Taehyung’s cheek.

Taehyung understands his concern. There’s clear dressing over the incision and there’s tape
all around it, making it look painful. He pats the other’s chin like he used to do with his
siblings. “It’s a bit swollen but it doesn’t hurt so don’t you start worrying now.”

“I can’t help it,” Hoseok tells him when he finally releases him to sit properly. He
immediately makes himself comfortable on the cozy chair. “I think I was born to worry about
others. It’s in my genes.” After having seen his angel’s parents, Taehyung has to agree.
“Speaking of genes, I have a surprise for you.”

Taehyung watches curiously as Hoseok pulls out his phone. He swipes a few times before
holding the phone in front of Taehyung, his smile so wide it nearly reaches his ears.
Taehyung raises an eyebrow at him but his focus is soon brought to the little screen when he
hears a familiar voice. He smiles when he recognizes Hoseok’s father, his glasses low on the
incline of his nose.

“Taehyung-ah, my son, you’re in our thoughts always. Your journey will most likely be
challenging and many times you may ask yourself if it’s all worth it, but remember, the future
is bright and the joy of life is always at an arm’s reach. There is always hope, even if you
can’t see it. You’re strong, son, never forget.”

Taehyung blinks through the sudden tears blinding him to see Hoseok’s mother who has her
hand over her heart.

“I may not be your biological mother but do know that I consider you my precious child. You
might say that we’ve only seen each other once but I fell in love with you at first sight. You’re
a sweet boy and I don’t need to have known you for years to know this. Seokseok’s got a good
eye and he loves you to the moon and back so I know my old age isn’t obscuring my
judgment. Focus on healing and leave all of your worries with us, okay? You got this,
sweetheart.”
He loses all semblance of control over his emotions when the couple raises their fists and
shouts an energetic and sanguine “fighting”. He buries his face into his hands, uncaring of the
moisture on his palms. He still questions how he had the privilege of meeting Jung Hoseok.
Even his parents are nothing but kind and pure. His own father felt no sadness when he told
him his days are now limited. He thinks of Hoseok’s question when he encouraged him to
open up for the first time and briefly wonders if the man will ever visit him.

Hoseok laughs beside him before bringing a hand to the crown of his head to play with his
hair. “They wanted to send you a video as soon as I told them the news,” Hoseok tells him,
his voice gentle. “My mom seemed fine in the video but she cried a lot. She has a sensitive
heart just like you. I’ve talked about you a lot so they both started caring as time passed.
They kept asking for news of you and I was happy to give them some.”

Taehyung lowers his hand just to see the smile on Hoseok’s lips. He does a poor job of
wiping his tears with his forearms so Hoseok swiftly gives him a tissue. He chuckles fondly
when Taehyung blows his nose like a child.

“From the first time we met, I knew your parents and friends were angels like you,”
Taehyung tells him, his voice nasally. “I just get proven to be right over and over again. I
honestly don’t think you’re human.”

Hoseok laughs and it sounds like home and comfort. He loves him so much it almost hurts.

“You’re not the first to tell me that,” he replies. “Jin-hyung has called me sunshine
personified once and weirdly enough, it felt good.”

“He’s not wrong,” Taehyung says with a smile, feeling like he’s finally calming down. “To
me, you’re the sun in the sky. You always have been.”

Hoseok blinks at him in surprise before smiling wide, touched by the tenderness in his words.
Taehyung gazes at him, no words strong enough to accurately portray how much he means to
him. Hoseok understands despite the lack of verbal communication, he’s certain of it.

They both raise their heads at the sound of knocking. Taehyung invites the person in even as
he rubs his reddened eyes. A nurse greets them as she comes in with a cart filled with food
containers. Taehyung thanks her as he takes the tray from her and places it on the table by
Hoseok’s arm. She looks at him to tell him it’s her pleasure but her eyebrows lower as soon
as she notices his faintly swollen eyes. She is soon appeased by their smiles and leaves
without a word, the door clicking behind her.

Hoseok rolls the table closer for him before taking the cover off to peek at his food. He bends
down to sniff the soup like a curious puppy, making Taehyung snort out a laugh.

“You want some?” Hoseok parts his lips, most likely to tell him it’s for him only, but
Taehyung doesn’t let him speak. “I’m not going to eat everything so help me finish it or it’ll
be wasted.”

Hoseok promptly shuts his mouth and Taehyung titters in reaction. He hands him a spoon and
Hoseok takes it from him with pouting lips. Taehyung sips on his vegetable soup as Hoseok
chews on white rice and beef. The only other food Taehyung eats are half a boiled egg and a
small banana. Hoseok doesn’t urge him to finish everything but Taehyung still eats as much
as he can just to please him.

Hoseok takes the tray out to the hallway to be cleaned away before sitting back down by his
side. Taehyung brings his legs up to his chest now that the table is pushed aside and Hoseok
watches him with intent in his eyes as if he wishes to say something. Taehyung raises an
eyebrow, wordlessly asking him what’s on his mind.

“I have a feeling you’re not going to like what I have to say,” he begins, “but I quit my dance
classes today.” Taehyung frowns deeply in response but the other goes on regardless. “I want
to spend more time with you, Tae. If I’m busy during the day, I can at least see you in the
evening.”

Taehyung holds his tongue even if he disagrees with his choice. He hates that Hoseok is
willing to stop doing something he loves because of him but it feels selfish to tell him to
change his mind.

“You look upset,” Hoseok says after observing him for a handful of seconds.

Taehyung huffs into his crossed arms before a sudden thought comes to mind. His hand raises
towards Hoseok with a mind of its own, his pinky finger held out meaningfully. “I won’t tell
you not to do this but you have to promise me something in exchange.” Hoseok looks back at
him apprehensively, sensing that this time, he won’t appreciate what Taehyung has to say.
“Continue your classes when I’m gone, okay?” Hoseok’s eyelashes involuntarily flutter. “I
know if I don’t make you vow to continue, you’ll give up, so you have to swear you’ll keep
doing what you love.”

Hoseok’s expression is sullen as he looks at him but Taehyung simply waits for a finger to
curl around his own. When Hoseok shows no signs of moving, he actively reaches for the
other’s little finger, knowing he won’t pull his hand away. Hoseok’s glower only intensifies
in response. Taehyung stares into the other’s eyes, willing him to agree with his request. He
knows he has won when Hoseok turns away from him with a heavy sigh.

“I hate all of this,” Hoseok murmurs almost childishly. “And I hate you for being so calm and
unconcerned.”

Taehyung grins, amused by this juvenile side of Hoseok, before cupping the other’s cheeks so
he has no choice but to look at him. “You’ll hate me as long as I Iive then.” Hoseok huffs in
displeasure but Taehyung remains unfazed as he pulls him in until their faces are inches
apart. “Do me a favor and stop worrying, hyung.”

Hoseok purses his lips when he realizes this phrase was once his own. “Why do you keep
using my words against me?”

“Because they apply to us both,” Taehyung replies without delay. “You asked me to do
something impossible so I’ll ask the impossible out of you in return.”
Hoseok seems ready to cry out in frustration but this only further endears Taehyung who
giggles as he closes the minuscule gap between them. He runs the tip of his tongue over
Hoseok’s lower lip before gently sucking on the flesh, encouraging him to let go of his
concerns. Even in his state of vexation, Hoseok opens his mouth for him, inviting him to do
as he wishes. Taehyung chuckles against his lips, earning a groan from him. Their kiss
quickly becomes heated, the time they spent apart and Hoseok’s frustration about the
situation they’ve suddenly found themselves in making it more passionate than Taehyung had
intended.

Hoseok doesn’t touch him immediately, as if to show he’s still not happy with him, but he
soon grabs onto his shoulders, making Taehyung laugh out loud and pull away to observe
him. Taehyung wanted to mellow him out and he’s content to see the kiss has yielded the
desired effect.

“So?” he lets out, smirking. “You promise? You’re not getting anything else from me if you
don’t.”

Hoseok stares at him for a long moment and Taehyung only smiles in return, knowing he had
his victory as soon as he parted his lips for him.

“When did you get so assertive?”

Laughter bursts out of Taehyung before he can stop it and he’s not surprised when Hoseok’s
features instantly relax. He places his hands on the other’s thighs and leans in until his lips
are brushing the cartilage of his ear. “You have no one but yourself to blame for this, hyung.”

Hoseok’s thighs squeeze together under Taehyung’s palms and his shoulders raise by reflex.
Taehyung is chortling as he sits back down, his frame trembling with mirth in contrast to
Hoseok’s defeated demeanor. He fully enjoys the sight of his flushed lover. If he knew how
amusing teasing him was before, he would have indulged himself much more these last few
months.

“I’m sure you’d like to have your Taehyung back,” he tells a slumped Hoseok. “But you’ll
have to bring him back by force.”

Just like that, the self-assured and composed Hoseok Taehyung knows and loves returns with
a vengeance. He barely has time to process what’s happening as arms frame his waist and
he’s forced to lean back until he’s fully horizontal.

“You sure love testing me,” Hoseok says, his voice low and deep. “You’re lucky we’re not
home.”

Taehyung grins up at him, certain that Hoseok is only intimidating him and he won’t try
anything. “I thought you didn’t mind when other people were present.”

Hoseok blinks down at him. “Why is your memory so good?”

Taehyung shrugs, unfazed by the familiar limbs straddling his torso. “Are you going to try
your hand at sneaky hospital sex or are you going to let me get back up?”
Something flashes in Hoseok’s eyes, making Taehyung’s certainty waver, but he pushes
himself up after a handful of seconds, bringing him along. As soon as they’re both vertical,
knocking on the door resounds off the wall. Taehyung tells the person to come in with a
broad smile on his lips, his eyes directed at the man sitting by his side. He’s not surprised to
see Heeyoung come in with an IV stand and what he knows is medicine in her hands. She
smiles at them both.

“Good afternoon, Hoseok-ssi,” she greets as she approaches.

“Hello, ma’am,” he returns politely, his smile cordial.

She places Taehyung’s pills on the nightstand before getting to work. She efficiently checks
his blood pressure and temperature before moving on to inserting the needle into his arm.
Taehyung impulsively reaches for Hoseok’s hand to soothe him when he notices the concern
in his eyes. Heeyoung watches this with curiosity but she smiles when Taehyung turns back
to her.

“Alright, I will be back in about three hours,” she says as she straightens up. “Make sure he
stays hydrated, Hoseok-ssi. I already know he’s troublesome, this one.”

Taehyung’s lips part in mild surprise and Hoseok snickers before assuring the nurse he will
keep an eye on him. With a toothy smile, the woman heads for the door and pulls it open only
to jump in surprise when she’s suddenly faced with two people. Namjoon and Seokjin bow in
apology, but Heeyoung simply laughs good-heartedly with a hand over her heart.

“I’ll bring in two chairs for you.”

With these words, she walks away with quick steps. Namjoon hesitates for two seconds
before hurrying after her to help. Seokjin watches him go with a fond smile before examining
Taehyung's new room.

“We need to put some life on these walls,” he comments as he approaches the bed. “I’ve
never seen a room so white and bland.”

Hoseok holds up his hand, his palm outward, and Seokjin smacks it without question.
Taehyung lightheartedly shakes his head as he watches Hoseok drag Seokjin down by the
wrists to sit on the armrest of his chair until he has a seat. Taehyung smiles when Hoseok
casually wraps his arms around the other’s hips. Seokjin smiles in return, unfazed by the
limbs enveloping him.

“Do you want to ditch Namjoonie and come home with me, hyung?” Hoseok asks, his cheek
pressed against the other’s arm. “Spend your nights with me. My bed is too big for me alone
so I need a warm body to fill the space.”

Seokjin tilts his head to the side, his eyebrows raised toward his hairline. “Will your dear
Taehyung be happy about this?” he asks, his smile slipping into his voice. “I will keep you all
to myself and you know it.”
Taehyung giggles when both men raise their heads to look at him, their smiles weightless.
“That’s completely fine,” Taehyung assures him, “but I want photos.”

The two exchange amused looks and soft laughter and Taehyung revels in the sight of their
carefree demeanor. He doesn’t often see them together but he knows just how close they are.
They are both bright and optimistic people who set aside the negative aspects of life to focus
on the good. They never fail to make Taehyung feel loved and at ease and they were the very
first ones to care for him so he holds them close to his heart. From the way they look at him
with shining eyes, he’s inclined to believe he is as dear to them as they are to him.

Namjoon and Heeyoung walk back into the room with lively voices and bright smiles,
making everyone in the room smile in turn. Namjoon smiles even wider at the sight of
Hoseok latched onto his partner, his dimples showing in his gaiety. When the newcomers are
comfortably seated and the door to Taehyung’s room is closed, chatter immediately begins.
Taehyung makes himself comfortable as the others speak of trivial matters as if they know
that’s exactly what he needs right now. Their cheerful voices are enough to appease him of all
the worries he could have.

“Oh, I forgot,” Namjoon lets out mid-sentence. He sets his bag over his lap and pulls out a
small novel. He holds it out for Taehyung to take and the latter does so carefully. “I’ve
brought you some books to read since it can get pretty boring here. I tried to pick some I
thought you’d be interested in. Sometimes you need to have your eyes away from a screen so
I thought books would be perfect.”

A closer look at the contents of the shoulder bag reveals a dozen novels just for Taehyung.
His friends laugh at him as soon as he thanks Namjoon with a frail voice and blinking eyes.

“And,” Seokjin begins with a broad smile, “we’ve got you a present. Before you say
anything, think of this as an early birthday present. You have absolutely no right to refuse and
even less right to cry. I don’t want you to set me off.”

He has said his birthday in passing so he’s surprised he even remembers. He glances at
Hoseok in an attempt to see if he knows anything about this but his angel appears as clueless
and curious as he feels. Something rectangular lands on his feet and he turns back to see what
it is. His mouth falls open in a silent gasp when he sees the brand new tablet and Seokjin’s
squeaky laughter subsequently fills the room. Taehyung parts his lips to do exactly what the
eldest has forbidden him from doing but Namjoon holds a finger over his lips, gesturing to
him not to speak. Taehyung chooses to instead breathe into his hand until the mix of emotions
swirling inside of him settles. When he finally lowers his hand, he notices all three pairs of
eyes are on him, one of them narrowed in a warning.

“Thank you,” he murmurs, foregoing everything he wishes to say in favor of doing as

Seokjin told him to. “I don’t…” He trails off, knowing they won’t be pleased if he finishes
his sentence. “Thank you so much.”

He buries his face in his knees when he finds their dazzling smiles too radiant to view. He
groans into the linen, a frequent thought coming to his mind once more.

What did he do to deserve them?

He lifts his head when the weight is lifted from his feet and a hand settles on his head. Unlike
what he expected, the large hand belongs to neither Hoseok nor Seokjin. Namjoon’s dimple
gives his grin a youthful quality that easily brings a smile to Taehyung’s lips. The gentle eyes
on him provide him with reassurance and a promise of better days.

The news he received a little over a week ago was nothing short of devastating, especially for
the ones he adores. They have suddenly lost their footing and his angel even lost a bit of his
light along the way. Things have taken a turn Taehyung never could have predicted yet he
feels nothing but joy as he thinks of the days to come.

He knows without a doubt that they will be filled with inexhaustible love.
 Worth It
Chapter Notes

I'm sorry for taking so long. My life is a mess and this story hits close to home since I've
recently lost someone dear. Despite this, I hold this story close to my heart. Enjoy.

It's odd what such harsh drugs can do to the human body. His oncologist warned him about
the ill effects of the chemotherapy drugs so it doesn't feel like he has been taken off guard,
but rather like he wasn't quite prepared. It has been two full weeks since his treatment started
but it has now been put on break to leave his body time to recover. Strangely enough, he felt
better during the first week when he was receiving the drugs. From the following week
onward, he realized that cancer treatment is quite cruel.

It feels like his body is decaying, not quite slowly yet never in a hurry. His mouth, his
stomach, his intestines; everything is breaking down. He has always been prone to
gastrointestinal problems but never has it reached the stage where he’s bent over in pain
because of severe bloating and constipation that leave him shaking and sweating for the
better part of half an hour. His stomach also seems to be against him, often leaving him
slumped over the toilet as his angel draws circles into his back and whispers words of
comfort into his ear.

Nothing is unfamiliar to him but their heightened intensity has him wishing for a time when
his pain was manageable. He has seen this mess of side effects in the very first movie he
watched with his friends. The nausea, the weakness, the pain; they had been revealed to him
but never could he have imagined that what he had seen was only scratching the surface. He
never expected just how irritating and painful mouth sores could be nor how much the drugs
could affect his skin. With his frail frame, darkened nails, and bleeding gums, he looks as
unwell as he feels.

Worst of all is his fatigue. He feels the exhaustion in his soul and it forces him to be
sedentary. It presents itself as a weight pulling his body down without pause, disregarding all
of his attempts at taking care of himself. Sleep, when he manages to get in a few hours, does
nothing to keep it at bay. Eating as much as he can and the medicine he’s given to stave off
the various pains afflicting him don’t help as much as he would like either. He has been tired
in all levels and meanings of the word for the majority of his life but nothing can compare to
this. He wonders if it will ever leave or become part of his daily life instead.

He isn’t the only one to be affected. It’s as if his friends can feel exactly what he’s going
through. From the way their eyes cloud over, he believes they’re suffering as well so it gives
him the strength to smile and reassure them that it’s okay; that everything will be alright.
Curiously, something quite trivial in comparison affects him just as much as the physical
pain. Gradually losing his hair like a shedding dog feels unexpectedly demeaning. It's unlike
the stray strands that would fall in the shower when he didn't eat enough to sustain himself. It
seems so much more significant now that his harmful actions aren’t the cause. Slowly but
surely, he's losing a part of himself that is valued by the people that have influenced him
throughout his life. While his father loathes the thin strands he inherited from his mother, the
woman loved to see his hair grow. In her eyes, long hair was a sign of health and beauty; of
delicateness and femininity. Most of the men he was involved with preferred the gentler
appearance shoulder-length hair gave him, only fuelling her view.

His angel also loves his hair. The feeling of fingers running through them is familiar, and in
its familiarity he finds comfort. It's almost regretful to know he won’t feel the soothing
sensation for the following weeks, if not months. Perhaps, he will heal enough to have a head
full of evenly spread hair, but for the moment, it's time to let this part of him go.

Heeyoung kindly accepted to shave his head so he doesn't have to suffer the slow loss of
something that is such a fundamental part of his appearance. She came to his room this
evening as per his request since Hoseok told him he couldn't make it that late.

"You're not the first head I've shaved clean so don't worry, I won't nick you," she tells him,
her tone reassuring.

Taehyung smiles at the woman's reflection in the glass in front of him. She suggested they
faced the windows so he didn't have to stare at a wall during the few minutes it will take for
her to do the job. "I trust you, noona."

Heeyoung smiles at him and he sees this even if she's not in his line of sight. She had insisted
he acted like she was a good friend of his and not to worry too much about formalities or
their age gap. He has warmed up to the woman beyond what he believes to be possible but he
doesn't view this with alarm, but rather with joy. The claws his mother has dug into his mind
are slowly detaching, one by one.

Taehyung watches his brown strands fall to his shoulders and the floor below with every
metallic snap of the scissors in the nurse's hand. The loose strands fall over his face and the
sight is bittersweet. It's an act of rebellion against his late mother and he finds relief in
knowing that she can no longer punish him, yet he's unsure how Hoseok and even the rest of
his friends will act when they see his bald head for the first time.

He must have seemed troubled as he lost himself to his thoughts because Heeyoung stops
moving at his side, the electric razor buzzing in her hand. "It's a bit sad, isn't it?"

Taehyung momentarily shuts his eyes to give his hair a final goodbye. When he lifts his gaze
to his reflection, he sees the woman smiling at him sympathetically. "A bit," he admits. "I
don't know how Hoseok-hyung will react tomorrow."

She shakes her head and resumes her task. "Don't worry about that, he’ll love you all the
same."
Taehyung smiles down at his bony fingers. She's right, they both know it. He's grateful for
Heeyoung's lack of judgment of their relationship. Hoseok has been here practically every
day since he was hospitalized so those who regularly visit him like Heeyoung and the other
nurses as well as Dr. Lee have come to know him well. It's of no surprise that he's on good
terms with everyone, his charm easily swaying the hearts of all.

The feeling of his scalp brushing against his pillow was unusual but for one reason or
another, he woke up feeling well-rested, more than he has in the past weeks. This lends him
the energy to take a slow and laborious walk around the hospital with his camera strapped
around his neck. He made sure to capture the beauty of the snow lazily falling over the city.
Falling snow never fails to fascinate him.

He returns to his room breathless and sweating just in time for dinner. He’s not surprised
when he hears a familiar rhythm rapped on the door minutes later. Hoseok loves to be there
when the nurses bring him his meals just to assure he does eat. Taehyung expects the surprise
on Hoseok’s face but he’s taken off-guard when he holds up a finger and promptly walks
back out of the room, a broad smile on his lips. Taehyung munches on carrots as he waits for
him to return, simultaneously nervous and excited by Hoseok’s swift departure.

When he returns, he has a paper bag hanging from his elbow along with a familiar shoulder
bag across his body. Taehyung curiously watches him approach and settle in his seat, his
smile brighter than it has been in days. It brings a genuine smile to his own lips despite the
ache settling in his muscles from his recent walk.

“I have come to spoil you today,” Hoseok begins as he reaches inside the paper bag.

His chest explodes with warmth as soon as he recognizes what Hoseok ran off to get him.
Swinging from his lifted hand is an azure shawl with curved strokes of white which reminds
him of a cloudy sky on a summer day. Taehyung carefully takes it from him even as he finds
himself much too somber and plain for such a vibrant hue. The fabric is silky smooth over his
skin as he absently runs his fingertips over its length.

“I know what you’re thinking,” Hoseok continues as he places his palm over Taehyung’s
hand to caress his knuckles. “It’s way too bright for me. It doesn’t fit me at all.” Taehyung’s
smile is sheepish as he lifts his eyes back to him. He knows him much too well by now.
“Well, I think it’s perfect for you.” Taehyung faintly shakes his head but Hoseok only smiles.
“I might be the sun to you, but to me, you’re the sky above.”

Taehyung blinks in surprise, the softly-uttered declaration unexpected to him. Hoseok pauses
to gaze into his eyes and smile, all the fondness and reverence he holds for him clear in the
soft curve of his lips.

“From time to time, the sky is grey and dense, almost melancholic,” he releases in a
featherlight breath. “Other times, it’s clear and serene, not a cloud in sight. On certain
occasions, when you choose to wake up early, it’s filled with colors almost too complex to
understand. You’re the sky itself to me, Tae. Ever-changing but always beautiful.”

A shaky exhale escapes Taehyung’s lips in time with the tears that slip out of his eyes,
ticklish against his flushed cheeks. He doesn’t make a sound as he contemplates his angel’s
words and he shuts his eyes when he realizes he understands him. His emotions as well as the
state of his body are volatile, never stationary for too long, yet Hoseok appreciates his
unstable self. He finds him beautiful despite it; he loves him for it. He voluntarily embraces
the traits of himself that he frowns upon. He loves him just the way he is and it’s such a
relief.

“Thank you,” he murmurs, much too frail to raise his head to look at his beloved. “For
everything. Thank you so much.”

Hoseok stays silent and immobile at his side for a moment longer before bringing his hands
to Taehyung’s face to swipe at his tears, never seeing them as a sign of weakness.

“Thank you , Tae,” Hoseok says in return, his voice just as soft. “Thank you for being here
with me.”

Taehyung finally raises his head to look at him, relieved yet disappointed to see the other’s
eyes free of tears but brimming with a blend of profound emotions. He wants him to let
everything out since he knows from experience that bottling your feelings only leads to a
breakdown down the line. He wants to spare him that if he can but he doesn’t want to force
him to talk like he did last time. Namjoon had filled him with determination and courage
then, but those feelings have long gone.

He’s taken out of his thoughts when the scarf slides out of his hands and Hoseok gets to his
feet. He feels him struggling to tie it nicely around his head and huffs out a laugh when he
hears a displeased cry above him.

“The internet is our friend, hyung,” he tells him, reaching for his cellphone.

In a minute, he has found a helpful video on Youtube and he holds up his phone for Hoseok
to see. A hand gently lowers his arms when he starts trembling from the effort it takes to keep
it steady.

“I’ll gladly break my neck for you, Tae,” Hoseok says lightheartedly above him.

With a chuckle, Taehyung gives up and keeps his arms on his lap. A smile automatically
forms on his lips when Hoseok steps back and hums in satisfaction. He swiftly reaches into
his bag to pull out a brightly-colored flower plushie the size of his hand. Taehyung realizes
it’s a hair tie when Hoseok carefully fastens it around the loose part of his scarf.

“I’m not done,” Hoseok announces as he reaches in his bag yet again.

Taehyung gasps loudly when a familiar creature appears before him. The Eevee plush toy is
twice as big as his hand, making it the perfect size to hold. He’s barely able to wait for
Hoseok to remove its packaging, his impatience apparent in his bouncing legs. He holds it
close when he finally gets hold of it and buries his face in the plush material. Hoseok is
beaming at him when he lifts his head just enough to peer at him. He doesn’t think as he
brings the stuffed animal to Hoseok’s face to press its muzzle against his cheek, giving him a
soft kiss through the plushie. Hoseok seems ready to return the kiss but he instead pats the
fluffy head in return.
“I’ll call him Vee,” Taehyung declares when he pulls it back in to press it against his chest
once more. “He’ll keep me company the few times you’re not here.”

“That was the idea,” Hoseok replies as he pets the toy’s head. “I can’t bring Mickey here so
Vee will replace him.”

Taehyung thinks Vee is more than enough. It’s adorable and soft, making him incapable of
setting it down now that it’s in his hands. Hoseok rests his head by his thigh as he watches
him play with Vee’s long ears. They both keep their silence, simply content to be in each
other’s presence.

Taehyung raises an eyebrow when the gaze on him becomes thoughtful. “What are you
thinking?”

Hoseok shows no signs of having heard him so he deliberately brings his attention to him by
burying his fingers into his soft hair. Hoseok blinks up at him, the distant look in his eyes
now absent. Taehyung tilts his head to the side, urging him to share what he has been
contemplating.

“People are asking about you,” Hoseok murmurs as he reaches for the hand on his head.
“Hopies are wondering when they’ll see you next and the regulars at the cafe are asking
where you’ve gone. It’s kind of weird to tell them you’re sick when it feels like it’s so much
more than that.”

Taehyung hadn’t expected this. He’s touched that people have noticed his absence. They care
enough to ask where he has gone and this brings him so much more joy than he thought
possible. Perhaps, he will see them again once he returns home.

“Do you want to take a picture?”

Hoseok seems taken aback by the offer and Taehyung doesn’t fault him for it. Under most
circumstances, he wouldn’t request to have his photograph taken since he despises looking at
himself.

“We shouldn’t pretend like this isn’t happening,” he explains. “So a picture of me like this
should exist.”

Hoseok stares at him for a handful of seconds, his body unmoving, before finally nodding in
agreement and getting to his feet. His hand is steady as he holds the phone high in front of
them. Taehyung holds the plush toy high in the frame before parting his index and middle
finger in a V sign. Hoseok swiftly takes the picture, sparing Taehyung from having to support
his arm for too long. Taehyung follows him around the room with his eyes and smiles when
he picks up his camera.

“This one’s for me,” Hoseok tells him once the device is turned on.

Taehyung automatically brings his new friend into the picture, unconsciously hiding his smile
behind Vee’s round head. Hoseok doesn’t seem to mind as he takes a handful of shots of him,
humming happily when he sees the result. Taehyung patiently waits for him to show him the
screen but he instead turns the device off and carefully places it inside his bag. Taehyung
releases a whine in response but Hoseok only smiles.

“I told you it was for me so I’m the only one who gets to see the photos, for now at least.”

Taehyung pouts reflexively. “It’s my face in it. I’ll sue you.”

Hoseok’s merry laughter has him instantly forgetting to be upset. He lets him take away his
camera, knowing he’ll have it back tomorrow.

The soft knocking on the door distracts them. Taehyung is pleasantly surprised to see Yoongi,
Hyo, and Jimin walk in with carefree steps. The three brighten up as soon as they see his new
gifts. They head toward him, greetings swiftly forgotten. His same-aged friend is the first to
reach him.

“So cute!” he exclaims as he leans in, inches away from having their noses touching. “The
scarf fits you so well, Tae.”

Taehyung refuses to turn to Hoseok who he knows is grinning widely. Hyo runs careful
fingers over his hair tie once she’s within reach and Yoongi affectionately caresses Vee’s
head.

“Oh!” Jimin lets out without warning as he recalls something. “We also come bearing gifts.”

In a couple of minutes, everyone is seated with a variety of cards in their hands. Jimin’s
canvas bag is full of games and accompanying snacks as if he’s planning to throw a party in
Taehyung’s room. Judging by the cheerful and carefree atmosphere around him, it might as
well be the case.

Time passes by without his knowledge as they go from game to game, some on his tablet. He
likes it that way. He doesn’t have to think about the past or future nor does he have to
carefully manage his behavior and words. He simply basks in the warmth of the four bodies
pressed close to him as they yell out different advice for him to follow to win the game.
Yoongi is the one to get up and answer the door when a set of knocks cuts through the game’s
upbeat music, the rest too focused on the screen to detach their eyes from the moving images.
Taehyung only looks up when a familiar smooth voice fills the room.

“It’s packed in here already,” Namjoon says as he comes in, his boyfriend and the rest of their
friends in tow. “Do you think we’ll get kicked out for being so many?”

“I don’t remember seeing a limit of visitors anywhere,” Jieun replies, a broad smile forming
on her lips when her eyes settle on Taehyung.

“Not that you’d follow the rules anyway,” Jungkook comments, creases forming at the corner
of his eyes when he also notices Taehyung’s new appearance.

Jieun gives him a swift slap on the rear in response, making Jungkook whine and Seokjin
chuckle behind them. Everyone is present except for the chef brothers who most likely have
to take care of their young daughters. Taehyung is more than satisfied with the company he
currently has. In the past, he despised small crowded places but knowing these people have
no intention to harm him makes him feel at ease.

“It seems like we had the same idea in mind,” Seokjin says as he shrugs to emphasize his
bag, his eyes on the boxes of games at the foot of Taehyung’s bed. “The game I brought is
perfect for having this many players. It’s just like Mafia.”

The newcomers huddle around the bed with Taehyung at the center. There is barely any space
left between everyone, everyone’s shoulder or knee touching another being. The sight makes
Taehyung smile despite himself and he receives an affectionate squeeze to the nape of his
neck in response.

He proceeds to discover he’s an excellent actor when it comes to games like these where
everyone is suspicious of one another. Even Hoseok is unable to read him and easily falls for
his lies. Namjoon, who is usually so observant, can’t see past his facade either but he has no
trouble knowing exactly when Jimin isn’t on the good side. It’s almost ridiculous how easy
he is to unmask. Jungkook doesn’t fare much better so when the two of them end up being
the bad guys one round, they lose almost immediately despite Hyo’s brave effort not to get
caught.

They play a handful of different games as late afternoon turns into early nighttime. It takes a
jaw-dislocating yawn from Taehyung to alert everyone of how late it is.

“Alright, that’s our cue to get our asses out of here,” Yoongi says with a stretch of his back.
“Miss Lin will show up anytime now to tell us to leave.”

Taehyung abruptly realizes she hasn’t come to check up on him as per usual. She most likely
didn’t want to disrupt their spontaneous gathering.

Everyone laughs out loud when a set of knocks disrupt the brief silence following Yoongi’s
comment. The oncology nurse comes in with a youthful grin and her hands on her hip.
“Alright, you kids, it’s time to head on back home and let Taehyung-ah and the rest of the
floor sleep.”

They oblige, not without giving their goodbye wishes physically and verbally to the ones
who stay behind. She watches them file out of the room one by one like a kindergarten class.
She energetically waves them goodbye before heading to Taehyung’s bedside, a Huber needle
in her hand. He has become accustomed to the sight of the plastic tube and its yellow wings.
Hoseok has also gotten used to it and has no issues watching the brief procedure. She doesn’t
hide her smile as she observes the brightly-colored cloth tied to his head.

“He wasted no time, did he?” she comments, her voice shaking with laughter.

Taehyung giggles despite himself and Hoseok shrugs at them both, a smile of his own
stretching his lips.

“Do you want me to bring you a blanket, Hoseok-ah?” Heeyoung offers once her task is over.
She smiles when Hoseok nods affirmatively and quickly leaves to do as offered. Taehyung
watches her go with gratefulness in his heart. He’s content to know such a kind person is
taking care of him. For once, he’s genuinely fond of an older woman. His old wounds are
healing, slowly but surely, and it’s all thanks to the person at his side.

Heeyoung wishes them goodnight when she returns with a blanket and an extra pillow and
leaves with bouncy steps despite how long she must have been working already. Hoseok
makes himself comfortable on the sleeper chair despite his feet dangling from the extremity
of the cushion. Taehyung smiles internally at the thought of Namjoon lying down with his
calves protruding from the end of the armchair. He lies down on his side to face Hoseok, Vee
firmly pressed against his abdomen. He absently reaches for the other’s face to lightly run his
fingertip over the soft bag under his eye.

“You don’t sleep well these days?” Hoseok smiles in return, wordlessly answering him.
Somehow, the curve of his lips is dispirited. “Is it my fault?”

Hoseok immediately shakes his head. “I’ve already told you nothing is your fault.”

He always sounds so certain, making it difficult to believe otherwise.

“It feels like it is,” Taehyung murmurs, unconsciously lifting Vee to cover his face. “I know
it’s not but it really feels like I’m the cause of all this.”

Hoseok’s eyebrows sink to his eyes, displeased by his words. He pushes himself up to rest his
head on the bed, leaving no more than a handful of inches between them. Taehyung is both
thankful and anxious to know he’s giving him his full attention. He hides behind his plush toy
as he steels himself for the pain he knows he’ll see in Hoseok’s face when he admits why it
feels like he brought this on himself.

“I’ve wished for this before…” he begins, his voice no louder than a whisper. “When I was
younger, I thought it would be a blessing to have some terminal disease. I was just too scared
to end my own life.” A quiet exhale leaves Hoseok’s lips and the sound of it is filled with
pain and shock. “I knew it hurt to die and that scared me. I knew the pain of death was
different from what I was already feeling. I knew if I tried and failed…”

He thinks back to the two rainy days when he had believed he would draw his last breath. He
was unsuccessful but right now, with Hoseok looking at him with so much sympathy and
endearment in his eyes, he can’t find it in himself to regret it didn’t go as planned.

“Well, I’ve failed time and time again.” He shakes his head before Hoseok can utter a single
word. “It’s a good thing.” His angel visibly relaxes and the sight gives Taehyung the courage
to push his plushie away from his face. “ A wish that’s no longer valid is being granted years
later and it honestly feels like a joke. Back then, I didn’t think of how awful it is to die slowly
like this. I just wanted a way out.”

He shakes his head and momentarily closes his eyes. He no longer feels like his younger self
but he still understands why such thoughts permeated his mind. He was a caged bird back
then and it’s only now, years later, that he’s liberated both in mind and body. Hoseok was the
one to set him free and he adores him for it.
Taehyung places a cool hand on Hoseok’s cheek and the latter leans into the touch, uncaring
of the chill seeping through his skin. “Now people care about me.”

Hoseok nods to further confirm his words. “A lot.”

Taehyung releases a huff of laughter and this finally brings a smile, however little, to his
angel’s lips. “There are people that will be sad if I leave and this makes my guilt so much
worse. I wished for something awful and now I’m reaping what I sowed.”

Hoseok’s gaze on him is unwavering and steady, free of the blame Taehyung feels so
strongly. “All that matters now is that you want to live. Nothing else matters.” Warmth fills
Taehyung’s chest like a calm ocean wave, beckoned by Hoseok’s softly-spoken words.
“Don’t let the past haunt you. It has no power over you anymore.”

Taehyung leans in until their foreheads are knocking together and the tip of their noses are
touching, the action impulsive and spontaneous. Hoseok lightly pushes against him in return.
“You’re right,” Taehyung murmurs, his lips curling by themselves. “The past without you
doesn’t matter.”

Creases form in the corner of Hoseok’s eyes as he smiles broadly at him. Taehyung
introduces some space between them if only to have a better view of the other’s radiant
expression. He feeds on the other’s brightness, content to see it remains despite life’s
challenges.

Lightweight silence settles between them, broken only by Taehyung’s soft exhale as he
remembers Hoseok’s tears as he revealed he was still alive thanks to him. “You’ve kept your
promise, angel.” Hoseok wordlessly gazes back at him, his eyes big and intrigued. “You
promised you would stop my suffering and brighten my life and you did just that. I doubted
you then. I hadn’t believed you were capable of something seemingly impossible, but you
proved me wrong.” Taehyung looks away for a moment, the fondness in his heart almost too
much to handle. “I’m happy I was born despite all the shit that happened before I met you.
You’ve made it all worth it.”

Hoseok’s eyes immediately water beyond his control and he takes in a shaky breath in an
attempt to hold back his tears. He’s temporarily at a loss for words, overwhelmed by what
Taehyung uttered with such sincerity. “It was worth it?” he asks, his voice frail with disbelief.
“Everything… I made it worth it?”

Taehyung nods, finding no reason to dispel his doubts with words. Hoseok releases a soft
“oh” in response, seemingly unconvinced of his influence and value. He bites his trembling
lower lip and keeps his gaze downcast, refusing to look at Taehyung lest his tears overflow.
Taehyung simply watches him fight to keep his emotions in check, a soft smile on his lips
and a familiar fluttering in his heart.

The pain, the misery, the despair; his angel made it all worth it.
 Who are You?

He hadn’t believed anything could be worse than induction but that couldn’t have been falser.
He feels like he did after his first week here but the pain, the fatigue, the insistent belief that
his body is dying; everything has escalated. Perhaps, it’s because he’s now weaker than he
was just a month ago and that’s the cause of the overall decline of comfort. His oncology
team tries their very best to lessen all the side effects of treatment and he’s grateful for their
close attention. Dr. Lee spoke of a stem cell transplant and while it heightens his chances of
survival, it could also cut his brief time here short. The two, along with Hoseok, have decided
to continue with the drugs for now as they searched for a matching donor just in case he stops
responding to this treatment. He was disappointed to discover his sister’s cells didn’t match
his but he wasn’t surprised. He’s so different from his siblings after all.

Just like before, his friends are visibly affected by his declining state. Taehyung appreciates
their effort not to show just how much he troubles them but he sees through their strained
smiles and gloomy eyes. Deep down, he’s still surprised they care so much for him, someone
they’ve known for a little shy of seven months, but he doesn’t reveal his thoughts out loud,
knowing they will chide him for thinking this way. He wonders if they’ll ever forgive him for
causing them so much pain.

He’s taken out of his thoughts by quiet knocks on his door. He’s not surprised to see
Jungkook come in but, unexpectedly, he’s alone. He quietly closes the door behind him and
sits by his side with his limbs held close to his body and his eyes big and round as he
observes him. Taehyung tilts his head, wondering why he’s alone, and Jungkook easily
understands the silent question.

“I felt like seeing you so I came here as soon as I finished my classes,” he answers softly.

Taehyung blinks, taken aback by the simple yet touching revelation, and Jungkook simply
smiles in return. Jungkook says nothing more, choosing instead to take Taehyung’s free hand
to play with his bony fingers. Taehyung lets him do this without issue and revels in the
other’s warm touch as he returns his attention to the novel on his lap. The silence that follows
for the next fifteen minutes is soothing, easing the fatigue in his bones. He’s glad Jungkook
came during one of his better days where interacting with his friends isn’t so exhausting. At
times, he would just close his eyes and let their presence soothe the aching of his muscles or
the nausea that would consume him at times.

His focus is taken away from the ink on the page by the cessation of movement of his
occupied hand. Even when Jungkook's digits stopped moving, his legs underneath would
lightly sway to an unknown rhythm. Now, his frame is still, the eyes lifting to meet
Taehyung’s gaze the only visible motion of his body. Taehyung holds his gaze, patiently
waiting for his friend to divulge what is on his mind.

Jungkook smiles and it’s small and subdued. "I used to think 'this hyung is weird' but now I
realize I wouldn't want you any other way,” he confesses, Taehyung’s subsequent inhale
doing nothing to stop him from revealing his feelings. “You did as others wanted and didn’t
confront them even when they hurt you. I thought that was a sign of weakness but I was
completely wrong. I don't know what you’ve gone through, but you're strong and I admire
that strength." Taehyung stares unblinkingly at Jungkook whose eyes have fallen to their
linked hands. “I just wished I didn’t have to be saying this now because you’ll…”

His voice falters then and with this perceivable sign of his distress, the stitches that have kept
him together these past weeks come bursting apart. Large tears slip out of his eyes as he
releases a soft whimper, the sound filled with the torment and dismay the entire ordeal is
causing him. Taehyung doesn’t think as he cups the other’s cheek with his unoccupied hand
to swipe at the falling droplets.

“I always thought I’d have the people I care about with me forever,” Jungkook breathes out,
raising his head to look at the source of his tears. “I was happy to see you smiling and
laughing and I thought I’d keep seeing that until we both grew old and we’d maybe have kids
of our own and a family or something.” He lets out a wet laugh and shakes his head, the palm
against his skin barely budging. “That was childish of me to think so. Of course, people come
and go but I never expected you to go, especially not like this.”

No one could have predicted this ambush. Taehyung feels his guilt resurface but he pushes
the unwelcome feeling down to tend to his weeping friend. He envelops his trembling
shoulders and pulls him in until he feels moisture on his exposed neck. He places a kiss over
the crown of his head, smiling at the familiar scent.

“I’m not gone yet, Jungkook-ah,” he says against his hair. “I might still be here two years
from now, even five.”

“I don’t want five years!” Jungkook exclaims before Taehyung can utter another word. “I
want sixty years or even more. We’re supposed to smack each other with our canes and go
out for coffee at six in the morning.”

A laugh bubbles out of Taehyung and he’s overjoyed to see Jungkook smile as well, induced
by his mirth. It soon fades, leaving him looking as despondent and glum as he feels.

“I don’t want you to die, hyung,” he whispers, seemingly losing all of his strength along with
the words.

Taehyung embraces him as tightly as he can in his weakened state, his eyes filling with tears
of his own at the thought of Hoseok revealing this same fear. “I’m sorry,” he lets out, the urge
to apologize too insistent to ignore. “I don’t want to die either.”

It’s true, he doesn’t wish to die anymore. He wants to live alongside those he holds dear for
many years to come but as usual, his wishes don’t often come true. He apologizes again
internally for no one but himself to hear.

They both look up at the sound of the familiar rhythm rapping on the door. Taehyung glances
down at the man in his arms before telling Hoseok to come in. The latter’s eyes widen as
soon they settle on the two huddled close together, one of them flushed with sorrow. There is
no hesitance in his steps as he heads for them and wraps his arms around Jungkook’s
shoulders to provide him comfort. A forceful sob flees Jungkook as soon as their eyes meet
and Hoseok appears taken aback by the flare in his emotions.

It suddenly dawns on Taehyung why one look at him had Jungkook crying so much harder.
He feels pity for Hoseok who adores him so much, knowing he’s going through an even
harder time than he is. If he feels so awful, how does Hoseok feel?

It takes a moment for Hoseok to leave behind his surprise and smile down at him. Taehyung’s
heart skips a beat at the sight, now a rare one. He fell in love with his heart-shaped smile the
very first time they met and it has now become scarce, something he never imagined could be
possible. “Come on, stop crying,” Hoseok says by the other’s ear as he lifts a hand to ruffle
his hair. “You’re going to make me cry too and I don’t even know what you’re crying about.”

Jungkook shakes his head, not wanting to see Hoseok’s tears lest his heart breaks beyond
repair. He swipes at his eyes with more strength than necessary and gets to his feet,
Taehyung’s arms slipping away from his shoulders. He smiles at the two, the curve of his lips
a contrast to his swollen eyes. “I know you two need to talk so I’ll leave you alone.”

Hoseok frowns faintly, simultaneously confused and apprehensive, and Jungkook gives him a
tight squeeze before stepping around him to get to the door. He reaches for the handle and
stops mid-motion to look back up at the person filling his thoughts.

“I love you, hyung.”

Warmth bursts into Taehyung’s chest, rising to his cheeks and ears without delay. He beams
up at him and Hoseok’s eyes light up in response, giving Taehyung the desire to laugh out
loud.

“I love you too, Jungkookie.”

Jungkook’s eyes widen ever so slightly, seemingly on the verge of tears again, but he hurries
out of the room before they can wet his cheeks once more. Taehyung turns to Hoseok, his
grin still as wide, and the latter’s gaze on him falters before moving away completely.
Taehyung takes his hands and pulls him into an embrace, unbothered by Hoseok’s hesitance
to look at him. He rubs his nose against the other’s throat when arms wrap around his waist,
the contact distinctly familiar. He detects the faint smell of his soap, the aroma of coffee
partially concealing it.

“I’ve missed you, hyung,” he says, his lips fluttering against the smooth skin.

Hoseok huffs in response. “I’ve been here nearly every day, Tae.”

Taehyung places a hand on the other’s cheek, gently coaxing him into facing him. Hoseok
appears nervous and Taehyung has an inkling of the cause of it. “Ever since I started chemo
again, you’ve left me, just like you have before.” Hoseok’s eyes sink as he remembers the
day Taehyung forced him to reveal his fears. “For a second there, you returned, for
Jungkook’s sake.”
Hoseok refuses to meet his gaze again and Taehyung leans into his space until their noses are
nearly touching, forcing him to look back up. "How are you, hyung?"

Hoseok blinks, unaccustomed to having these words directed at him when he’s often the one
to ask. "I'm fine, why do you ask?"

The tone of his voice alone tells him he’s feeling the opposite. He’s stressed, troubled, and
lost, more than anyone else. Visible bags hang from his eyes and his skin is a shade lighter,
the vibrant caramel shade faded enough to be noticeable. He’s as unwell as Taehyung is, but
in mind rather than body. Everyone has noticed how little he speaks now compared to just a
month ago. He has lost some of his characteristic vitality and this change stands out since this
is what attracted Taehyung to him in the first place. In contrast, Taehyung has been smiling
more and more, as if he wishes to compensate.

Hoseok has been giving him the false smiles he despises so much ever since he started
consolidation despite the intimate talk the two had. He wonders if he lets his emotions show
when he’s alone at home and the thought brings him uneasiness and sorrow. Yoongi has told
him Hoseok slept with him whenever he felt particularly lonely and this makes him feel like
he’s already gone. His current state reminds him of how he looked the day after their first and
final fight, subdued and exhausted.

"You're dimming, angel," he whispers, his voice leaving him softly.

Hoseok takes in a sharp breath, the sound of it audible in their proximity. His frame begins to
tremble in Taehyung’s arms, a physical sign of his fragile mind. He swiftly looks away as if
the eye contact is scathing.

Taehyung brings a thumb to Hoseok’s lower lip, surprised to find the skin rough. “Your
smiles are false again and I can’t stand it,” he reveals, Hoseok’s eyes subsequently watering
as he realizes he has disregarded Taehyung’s words, unconsciously as it may have been. “I
don't like seeing you like this, hyung."

Hoseok buries his face into his hands just as the first sob leaves him, breathy and high-
pitched. Taehyung gently pries his hands away, smiling when Hoseok shows no resistance.
Large tears are streaming down his reddening cheeks without rest and it would be an
alarming sight if that wasn’t what Taehyung had strived for. For one reason or another, he
knows Hoseok hasn’t shed a single tear at home, even with no one to see him. Taehyung
wonders who he’s being strong for. For him? For their friends? For himself?

“I’m sorry,” Hoseok breathes out, grabbing onto Taehyung’s gown for support. He hasn’t
sounded so pitiful since he revealed his disease and it has Taehyung’s heart weighing heavily
in his chest. “I’ve done everything you told me not to.”

Taehyung promptly shushes him. He doesn’t want an apology from him, but rather a
confession of how he feels. He places a hand over the other’s chest, easily feeling the harsh
breaths he’s taking. “What’s in your heart, hyung?” he asks, smiling when Hoseok grabs onto
the limb as if he can’t bear the prospect of losing his touch. “Talk to me. Please.”
Hoseok tries his best to look at him through the veil of tears in his eyes. He takes in a shaky
breath and squeezes his hand tighter. “I know…” He pauses, reluctant to voice his feelings
out loud for him to hear. “I know there’s nothing I can do but it doesn’t keep me from feeling
so fucking useless,” he lets out harshly, the anger in his voice directed at no one but himself.
“I can’t help thinking I should have been in your life so much sooner if only to lessen your
pain just a little. It’s stupid but I feel like I should have been there for you all this time. How
could you say I made your life worth it when I was only there for such a small fraction of it?
I’ve done nothing to deserve having you say this and I still can’t do anything now.”

Taehyung is rendered speechless for a moment, the anger and disapproval in his voice
shocking him into silence. He shakes his head repeatedly, the movement clearing his mind
enough to speak. “No, no, no,” he lets out in a hurry to disprove everything he has said.
“How could you call yourself useless when you’ve done so much for me? I wouldn’t be in
your arms now if you hadn’t talked to me that day, I guarantee it.” Hoseok’s face scrunches
up in reaction to the harrowing words. “You made me want to live, hyung. You’ve gone
against years and years of pain and made me want to keep breathing so how could you say
you’ve done nothing? Why are you lying to yourself? To me?”

Hoseok’s breath stutters in his chest as he stares at him, searching for a sign, any sign, that
what he believes is true. He squeezes his eyes shut when he finds nothing but reverence and
gratefulness in Taehyung’s eyes. “I’m sorry,” he says again, his tone painfully sincere. “I’m
so sorry, sweetheart, you have no idea.”

Taehyung seals his lips with his own, unable to hear his misplaced regrets any longer. Hoseok
sobs into his mouth but he doesn’t pull away to speak again. Taehyung feels hot tears push
against his eyes but he holds them back, refusing to cry when he’s not the one who needs the
release. He detaches himself just enough to speak.

“You have absolutely nothing to apologize for, I promise you,” he assures him, willing him to
believe his honest words. “Just like you told me that it’s not my fault, it’s not yours either.”

Hoseok whimpers against his lips, unable to refute him. Taehyung knocks their foreheads
together, content to have finally gotten through him, even if partially. He closes his eyes and
listens to the harsh breaths and sniffles with a smile on his lips. The sun will come back to
him, he knows it.

He unhurriedly opens his eyes when Hoseok stops trembling against him and his breaths have
evened out. He pulls away just enough to observe his countenance, chuckling when Hoseok
still refuses to look at him in the eyes. He looks so vulnerable like this with reddened cheeks
and puffy eyes. In the past, he thought it was uncharacteristic of him to cry but he has since
learned that this fits him just as much as the toothy smile and creased eyes that instantly
endeared him. In the winter months, the sun is visible in the sky for a much briefer period
than during summer and this is nothing out of the ordinary. The days are shorter and snow
blankets the world around them but it’s nothing to worry about. Spring will take winter’s
place and summer will return. He just might not be there to see it.

“Won’t you look at me, hyung?” he asks, his tone light.

Hoseok is slow to comply but he steadily holds his gaze when their eyes meet. Taehyung
doesn’t fight the smile crawling to his lips, one that Hoseok soon imitates, the curve of it
warm. Taehyung nearly loses his composure at the sight.

“I never thought I’d be met with so many tears today,” he laughs. “You all know I’m not
good with all these displays of negative emotions.”

Hoseok releases a breathy chuckle as he wipes his damp cheeks with the sleeves of his shirt.
“I wasn’t planning on crying but you’ve got a way of bringing tears out of me,” he says, his
tone now much lighter and less burdened. “I swear you’re doing this on purpose.”

Taehyung loosens his grip on him, his arms aching from prolonged use, and Hoseok squeezes
him tighter as if to compensate. “I have no choice,” Taehyung murmurs. “You choose to
bottle your emotions so I have to be the one to tug them out of you.” Hoseok parts his lips,
most likely to apologize again, but Taehyung brings a finger to his lips to silence him. “No
more unwarranted apologies, hyung.” He giggles when he realizes something. “Can you
imagine we’ve switched roles? You used to tell me I have nothing to apologize for but now
I’m the one trying to convince you you’ve done absolutely nothing wrong. You taught me
well, you should be proud.”

Hoseok laughs out loud, his rhythmic laughter weightless and high-pitched, and Taehyung’s
heart does a loop in his chest. He missed this sound, more than he initially believed. He
laughed and tittered from time to time, but it was always so heavy and strained as if it took
him great effort to do. Taehyung is the cause it left but he’s happy to know it has also
returned because of him.

“I am proud,” he answers, “but you keep using my words against me so I’m thinking I made
a grave mistake.”

Taehyung dissolves into pellets of merry laughter and Hoseok laughs right along with him,
his eyes now brighter than they have been in weeks. As soon as his shoulders stop heaving,
Taehyung cups Hoseok’s face to leave gentle pecks over the dips in his cheeks in an attempt
to mellow him out before he tells him something he knows he won’t like.

“Promise me you’ll keep shining, angel,” he coos, unsurprised by the other’s fluttering
eyelashes. “If not for your sake, then mine.”

Hoseok doesn’t look away from him, a telltale sign that he’s willing to be responsive. He
nods, once and twice, but Taehyung shakes his head, willing a specific sentence to leave
Hoseok’s lips. The latter sighs, his warm breath tickling Taehyung’s cheeks.

“I promise, Tae.”

Taehyung nods in return, his joy easily perceivable, before he pries the limbs around his waist
away, much to Hoseok’s surprise. “It’s time for you to sleep.”

Hoseok frowns at him but he doesn’t fight the arms weakly pushing him into the chair below.
He lets himself be lied down and covered with the blanket Heeyoung had brought just for
him. Taehyung can’t help but smile at Hoseok’s confusion.
“You’re not alone anymore so there’s no reason for you not to sleep,” he says, his tone firm.
“You look exhausted, hyung.”

With another soft sigh, Hoseok wordlessly nods at him and makes himself comfortable under
Taehyung’s attentive eyes. He automatically closes his eyes when a hand strokes his hair, the
repetitive motion immediately calming him. Taehyung observes how quickly his lips go slack
and his breathing evens out with a triumphant smile. He watches the other’s moving
shoulders, his smile faltering as he notices just how disheartened and fatigued his angel has
become because of him.

It’s only when he’s so close to death that things start looking up for him. He no longer
considers waking up in the morning a burden and he finds himself looking forward to the
following days, something he has rarely done since his life took a turn for the worst. He
found people he loves more than anything and they appreciate him for who he is despite his
belief that he’s unlikeable and uninteresting. They care for him without wanting anything in
return and they never get tired of his presence. Hoseok accepted him despite his numerous
sins, making him realize that what he has done against his will doesn’t define him.

He’s not the demon he believed himself to be at all.

His tears give him no warning as they hurriedly slip out of his eyes. He plasters a hand over
his mouth as soon as he feels a sob crawling up his throat, not wanting to wake Hoseok when
he’s finally sleeping so soundly. He peers down at the serene face, the sight only making his
tears fall faster. He directs his gaze to the window on his left and stares at the white clouds
drifting by to calm himself. It’s not something he ever thought he’d think but he’s sad to
know he has to leave the world of the living behind. He finally tolerates it yet he has to say
his goodbyes.

With a shaky sigh, he brings Vee to his chest to bury his face in the plushie’s round head. “It’s
okay,” he whispers into the soft material. “You finally don’t want to leave and that’s a good
thing.”

He repeats these words over and over again in his heart but they’re not enough to chase away
the feeling of disappointment and indignation overwhelming him. It’s simply not fair that
he’s being hurried away when he finally wants to remain here. For once, he doesn’t feel like
he deserves any of this.

His tears exhaust him and he quickly becomes too drowsy to think anymore. His body slumps
against his propped-up pillow and his hand slips away from Vee’s ear. Meeting no resistance,
sleep swiftly takes him away.

When he wakes up next, the sun has left the sky and the room is enveloped in hazy gray,
white light entering under the door. There are no sounds to be heard in the hallway, revealing
it’s at least past seven in the evening. He realizes his cheeks are free of dried tears when he
reaches up to rub at his eyes. He automatically looks down at the armchair and jumps when
he realizes Hoseok is looking right at him, his eyes gleaming in the dim lighting.

“Why do you wait for me to fall asleep to cry?”

There’s no accusation in Hoseok's soft tone but Taehyung almost feels guilty. He looks down
at the other’s crossed arms. “I didn’t mean to cry.”

He can’t quite see the expression on Hoseok’s face but he’s certain his eyebrows are low and
his eyes are narrowed. “You should talk to me too, Tae,” he says, his voice quiet. “You barely
tell me what’s in your heart. I know you’re troubled even if you say you don’t mind what’s
going on. There’s no way all of this isn’t taking a toll on you.” He pauses. “You can’t lie to
me, Taehyung.”

Taehyung reaches over the other’s head to turn on the lamp and they both squint when the
room is flooded with artificial light. Taehyung swings his legs over the sheets to slip out of
bed and Hoseok immediately stands with him.

“Come walk with me, hyung,” he requests, setting Hoseok’s concern aside.

As expected, Hoseok doesn’t force him to elaborate, knowing Taehyung will speak once
they’re up and about. They leave the room to walk around the hospital as they’ve done on
many occasions. They greet the hospital’s evening staff as they walk to the elevator, every
face familiar to them. Their pace is sluggish but Hoseok never hurries him despite how
quickly he usually walks. When they finally sit down by the windows a dozen minutes later,
Taehyung’s breaths are audible and his legs are shaking ever so slightly, noticeable only to
him. The lounge is empty except for two nurses sitting a few seats away with their backs to
them and a man sitting by the entrance. No matter where they decide to explore, they always
end here, attracted by the vibrantly colored armchairs, massive windows facing the snowy
garden, and the natural sunlight coming in during the day.

With tapping fingers, Taehyung watches the thin snowflakes fall, adding to the few
centimeters of snow over the long grass. The faded green among the powdery white is a
beautiful sight and he would have taken a photograph if he had his camera with him. At the
thought of pictures, he turns to face Hoseok whose eyes have been on him since they sat
down.

“Can you pick a picture of everyone for me?” he asks, smiling when Hoseok tilts his head. “I
want to draw something. Bring an envelope too.”

Hoseok doesn’t answer him and only stares, his expression unreadable, before finally
nodding and pulling out his phone.

“Namjoon-ah and Yoongi-hyung said they’d come after work so they can pick them up along
the way,” he replies as he taps away at his phone.

Taehyung thanks him and turns back to the outdoors. It takes only a moment for his mind to
go blank and for him to get lost in the languid movement of the falling snow. His mind has
been so hazy lately that it has become easier to just not think, something he didn’t believe
possible. He’s brought out of his mindlessness by a gentle touch over his elbow.

Hoseok’s brow is low when Taehyung glances at him. “How are you feeling, Tae?” he
inquires, genuinely wishing to know how he’s doing. “You never complain or voice your pain
but it does hurt, doesn’t it?”
Taehyung rests his head on the top of the backrest, smiling at the man so worried about him.
“It does, but what’s the point of saying it does? Complaining is useless, especially since it
won’t change a thing.”

Hoseok barely reacts to his answer, having expected him to respond this way. “Well, I think it
will soothe your heart. Isn’t that why you’ve been trying to have me talk?”

Taehyung shrugs, his gaze falling to the monochrome floor in fatigue. “It works great for you
but not so much for me.”

Hoseok tilts his head further, his eyebrows rising. “Huh?” he lets out. “I don’t think you
know yourself all that well, Tae.”

Taehyung huffs out a laugh and shrugs, the movement barely dynamic enough to be visible.
“I’m okay, hyung, I promise,” he reassures him. “I’m just a little disappointed this has to be
happening now.” He lifts his eyes to observe the other’s countenance. “Jungkook-ah said five
years is not enough… and I agree.”

Hoseok blinks repeatedly before looking down at his curled fingers. Jungkook hadn’t told
him the source of his tears but it was easy to guess it involved Taehyung’s mortality.

“He wanted us to have cane fights and coffee at ungodly hours,” Taehyung continues, easily
noticing the features of Hoseok’s face sinking. “He wanted us to be together until we had
families. I never thought he was such a romantic.” He smiles and shakes his head. “It had me
thinking this sucks pretty bad. My body could have waited at least thirty years before calling
it quits.”

Hoseok is now frowning down at his hands as if they’ve done him wrong. Taehyung simply
smiles to compensate for the sharp downward incline of the other’s lips. He doesn’t falter
even when Hoseok finally looks back up at him with big round eyes. Taehyung smiles even
wider when he remembers Jungkook gave him that same despondent look.

“Don’t look at me like that, hyung,” he says lightheartedly. “Come on, smile for me.”

Hoseok’s frown slackens but he doesn’t indulge him. With a soft chuckle, Taehyung detaches
himself from the chair to reach for the other’s face. He presses his thumbs at the corners of
his lips and stretches them apart so far that Hoseok grimaces in pain. Taehyung snorts at the
sight of him.

“You were right,” he says with a weightless exhale. “Forcing someone to smile like that
messes up their pretty face.”

Hoseok’s lips are finally in their usual inclination when he pulls him in to get a taste of him
again, the lack of people around them encouraging him to do as he pleases. Hoseok is still
smiling when Taehyung leans back after just two seconds.

“I wouldn’t have believed it if someone told me I’d be the one forcing you to smile just a
month ago, but here we are,” he says with a displeased tilt of his head. “I don’t like this job,
hyung.”
Fortunately, Hoseok’s expression barely changes. “Alright, alright, I’ll make your job
obsolete. Here.”

Taehyung doesn’t expect the dazzling smile he receives and is nearly taken aback by its
radiance. It feels like seeing a clear sky after a snowstorm and this has a lump forming in his
throat.

“You’re gorgeous, angel,” he whispers on impulse. “And I thought you were hiding
something sinister behind such a pure smile.”

He shakes his head, silently chiding himself for being so unreasonable. Hoseok’s smile turns
almost sheepish as he averts his gaze, Taehyung’s words digging right into his heart.
Taehyung is brimming with joy as he stands up with a bounce, steady on his feet for once. He
waves him over, gesturing for them to return to his room. When they return, their friends are
already standing in front of the door.

“Hi, hyung,” Taehyung says to Namjoon, stopping his rising hand.

Namjoon smiles in return, his eyes traveling from him to Hoseok at his side. His eyes settle
on the curve of Hoseok’s lips before lifting back up to Taehyung, silently applauding him for
bringing some life back into his same-aged friend. Taehyung shrugs as he opens the door for
them to come in.

“We have the pictures you wanted,” Yoongi tells him as he plops down on the armchair
usually reserved for Hoseok. The latter has no qualms sitting on the older man’s lap, uncaring
of the groan he receives.

Taehyung takes them from him with words of gratitude before leaning by the window to
immediately start drawing at the back of the printed photographs. He draws as best as he can
with his pencil and the absence of a steady flat surface. He fleetingly thinks he should have
asked them to bring coloring pencils as well.

“What are you doing?” Namjoon asks from across the room, his eyebrow raised in his
curiosity.

Taehyung shakes his head without sparing him a glance. “I’m never going to put this into
words so that’s the only way you’ll understand.”

All three of them seem more confused than before but he pays them no mind, returning his
full attention to his moving pencil. He’s amused to find they’ve brought a picture of him too
and decides to draw something for himself. He has no skills to speak of so he resorts to
looking up images online to help him draw what he has in mind. The three friends soon start
chatting among themselves, their eyes going to him from time to time. He puts the pictures in
the sky blue envelope once he’s done. All eyes are on him when he circumvents the bed to
place the sealed envelope into the nightstand’s drawer.

He smiles when he notices they’ve all gone quiet as soon as the drawer thumped shut. He
meets every pair of eyes and widens the curl of his lips, knowing that what he’ll say will
displease them. “I want you to promise me that you won’t open this envelope until I’m gone.
I’m way too shy to show you guys now even though it’s nothing special at all.”

As expected, their faces darken one by one. Taehyung giggles at the sight of them and it’s
such a contrast to their somber expressions that it takes them by surprise. He resists the urge
to squeeze their sadness out of their bodies.

“Don’t look at me like that,” he says as he climbs onto his bed and crosses his legs. “Make
me feel better and smile for me.”

It takes a moment but Namjoon is the first to indulge him followed by Hoseok and Yoongi.
He beams at his friends and their expressions lose their integrity at the sight of him grinning
so widely. Now, he truly wants them in his arms.

“Fuck it,” he lets out without warning. “Come here.”

He yields to his urge and grabs Hoseok and Yoongi’s arms to pull them in. The abruptness of
his movements has Hoseok stumbling forward but he doesn’t try to get out of his grip and
instead willingly climbs on. Taehyung reaches for Namjoon’s hand as soon as Yoongi is
finally on his feet. All movements cease when his friends are all pressed close to him, their
familiar scents blending into a feeling of home.

“Who are you?” Yoongi says by his ear.

Taehyung doesn’t respond and simply squeezes him with as much strength as he can muster.
Intentionally or not, he’s now more outgoing and assertive in contrast to his friends becoming
increasingly reserved and reticent. He’s trying to bring an inkling of positivity into them,
something he thought he would never do. Though if he could choose, he would decide to live
on and die of old age, he believes the increased awareness he has of his mortality has
changed him into the person he has always strived to be. He has always wished to be
someone so unlike himself; someone like Hoseok.

The contrast between them has always been striking, but now, with his head up and a smile
on his lips, he has gotten closer to reaching the sun.
 Sweet Dreams, Sweetheart
Chapter Notes

Brace your hearts.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

He looks out of the window at the blanket of clouds tinted in orange, his mind as blank as the
winter sky. Even thinking takes too much energy so he simply stares outside almost
unblinkingly.

“Taehyung-ah.”

He blinks repeatedly as he’s taken out of his state of mental inactivity. Heeyoung is observing
him with concern in her dark eyes when he turns to her.

“How are you?” she continues, placing a hand over his forearm. “Are you feeling alright?
You can talk to me if there’s anything you don’t want to tell Hoseok-ah and your friends.”

Taehyung smiles down at her, the gesture automatic. “I’m fine, noona,” he reassures her. “I’m
just tired.”

The nurse doesn’t respond at once, taking the time to analyze his features before nodding. “If
you say so.” She momentarily hesitates to speak her thoughts out loud but she soon comes to
a decision. “I’m worried about you a little, Taehyung-ah,” she admits. “I’ve been an oncology
nurse for quite a while so I’ve seen all sorts of reactions from my patients. Some have sudden
flares of anger and anxiety and many become dispirited and depressed. It’s common to feel
all sorts of emotions but you’ve been so calm ever since your treatment started. A lot seem
calm at first glance but I can see the hopelessness in their eyes.” She lightly squeezes his arm.
“Are you sure there’s nothing in your heart you would like to share?”

Warmth spreads in his chest, her concern touching him. The older woman has been a pillar of
support for him throughout the two months or so he has been here. She and the rest of his
team try their utmost to care for him and he’ll never cease to be grateful. It may seem strange
to her, but to Taehyung, death is not something he fears so there’s no reason for him to be
agitated. He may not want to die anymore, but he has wished for death for so long that it
doesn’t disturb him to see it approach. His life of pain, stress, and injuries have toughened
him up as well as weakened him.

“I promise I’m okay, noona,” he says in a breath. “The people around me are doing way
worse than I am.”

Heeyoung smiles and the curve of it is sad and understanding. Just like she has seen how her
patients respond to terminal illness, she has seen how their loved ones handle the slow
process of life dwindling.

Taehyung only smiles wider when her fingertips brush his shoulder, their warmth a contrast
to his cool skin. “I’m always here if you need to talk, okay?”

Taehyung nods, the motion minimal, and she nods in return before straightening up and
leaving his room. Just as she’s about to close the door, a familiar voice stops her. Jimin walks
in two seconds later with Hoseok following close behind. He smiles at them both in greeting
and they return it with the slightest of delays.

“Hi Tae,” Jimin says as he sits beside him on the bed. “You missed me?”

Taehyung huffs out a breathy laugh. “I saw you like yesterday, but yes.”

Jimin tilts his head to the side as if he’s confused but he still grins wide enough that his teeth
shine in the artificial lighting.

“Why are you here so early?” he asks them once he has Jimin’s arm loosely wrapped in his
own.

They simultaneously frown and exchange a loaded look.

“It’s almost seven in the evening,” Hoseok informs him, his tone subdued.

Taehyung glances at the window again, just now noticing that it would be dark if Heeyoung
hadn’t turned on the lights. “Oh” is all he says, feeling unbothered compared to the unease in
their eyes.

He doesn’t like their expressions so he willingly ignores them, choosing to reach out for
Hoseok’s hand to bring him close. As always, Hoseok’s body shows no resistance to his
delicate handling. He closes his eyes when their worry refuses to leave and he can’t stand it
anymore.

No one says a word for what feels like a handful of minutes and this lack of stimulation has
Taehyung returning to his trance-like state. He’s pulled out of it again by three featherlight
taps to his cheek.

“Are you okay?” Hoseok asks so quietly that Taehyung wouldn’t have caught the words if the
other wasn’t so close to him.

He shushes him softly, sighing when he turns to Jimin and sees Hoseok’s concern mirrored in
his tight features.

“I don’t want to hear you guys worry,” he says, closing his eyes once more. “Rest with me.”
He’s not surprised when neither of their frames loses their tension. He whines without
restraint and the bodies against him stir. “Please, for me.”

He chuckles breathily when the two huddle even closer after a brief moment of hesitation.
They’re almost too hot against his cold limbs but he draws them in until there’s no space
between them and their cheeks are pressed against his.
“Much better, isn’t it?”

He can’t see their countenance but he knows they’re finally smiling when Jimin rubs against
him and Hoseok gives him a gentle peck on the temple. Their presence is nothing short of
comforting and soothing, making him smile without restraint.

These past days haven’t been so different from today, even during Christmas with the
increased company and liveliness. Now that his cells are slowly regenerating and he hasn’t
had a chemotherapy session in a while, his days have been filled with inactivity, endless
discomfort, and persistent fatigue. He can’t quite explain it but he’s not at ease in his own
body. He has never been comfortable in his own skin, but now, he wishes nothing more than
to throw his body away to replace it with a brand-new, healthy one. It has gone through too
much over the years and it is now protesting. He can’t even find it in himself to fully hate his
flesh and bones. They’ve supported him all these years, even with the abuse he has inflicted
upon himself, so it would be unreasonable to blame them for everything. What’s happening
to him is no one and nothing’s fault.

With this thought, he squeezes the arms linked in his with more strength even as he feels
sleep take him away from reality.

---

It hasn’t been uncommon for him to wake up and briefly wonder where he is and when he
fell asleep in the first place. At times, it takes him a full minute to get his bearings. He hadn’t
paid this much heed at first, but with his friends’ mounting worry and the extended periods
where he just feels like he’s not quite there anymore, he realized it’s not normal.

This has been his new normal for the last few days yet today, he wakes up with a clear mind
and full awareness of his current condition. A feeling of dread spreads in him, so intense that
he brings a heavy hand to his chest.

There’s something wrong with him.

He can’t say why he feels that way but he can feel something is not quite right. He frowns
down at Vee for a moment until a sliver of light cuts through the darkness under his phone.
He extends an arm to grab it and is surprised by the weight of his own limb. It feels like it has
gained a few pounds overnight. He sighs when he sees how early in the morning it is but he
soon finds himself tilting his head when he reads the message he just received.

Happy birthday, Tae! If you hadn’t forced me to go home, I would have said this at midnight
and in person.

A fond chuckle leaves him even as he checks the date in confusion. He hadn’t even known
his birthday was so close. He had told Hoseok to go home because he looked like he needed
his bed’s embrace more than he needed his company. He doesn’t hesitate to scroll through his
recent calls and press on Hoseok’s name. As expected, Hoseok answers on the second ring.

“Please don’t tell me I woke you up. Did you decide to turn on the sound for once?”
Taehyung is giggling before he can stop himself and he can almost see Hoseok’s smile at the
end of the invisible line, brought on by his liveliness after a week of him being
unintentionally inactive and listless. Taehyung reassures him his body decided to wake him
up but he doesn’t tell him the reason why it did, not wanting to worry him further than he
already is.

“Since you’re up, go see the snow outside if you have the strength. It’s beautiful.”

Taehyung doesn’t even have half the strength but he pushes himself up with a groan and a
trembling core. Hoseok is quick to scold him for disregarding his words but Taehyung
ignores him in favor of walking toward the window despite his shallow breaths and shaking
legs threatening to drop him to the floor. The gasp that leaves him when he pulls the blinds
open is so loud and abrupt that he chokes on it, making Hoseok burst into laughter.

He has never seen such large snowflakes before today. They’re seemingly falling in slow
motion as they drift down to the ground already coated in white. The artificial lights outside
give his surroundings a warm orange glow in contrast to the dense blanket of clouds in the
sky. He can barely see the brown of the trees or the colors of the cars parked below. The
world completely enveloped in fluffy white brings unexpected tears to his eyes.

Hoseok keeps his silence for a moment as if he doesn’t wish to disturb him, but he’s soon
talking to him again, his tone gentle.

“This is the universe’s present to you, Tae.”

The fleeting thought that he wouldn’t mind leaving the world when it’s at its most beautiful
has Taehyung freezing in place as he realizes that this is exactly the source of his dread. His
body is telling him that this is the last sprint yet this revelation brings him no fear. It’s neither
apprehension nor relief that fills him now, but rather resignation and acceptance. He has
already settled everything about his death so there is nothing for him to worry about. If this is
it, then there’s nothing he can do other than enjoy his final hours here.

“I want to see you, hyung,” he reveals impulsively, his voice unintentionally frail.

Hoseok doesn’t answer him at once, easily sensing his longing through the phone.

“I’ll come soon so go back to sleep, okay?”

Taehyung hums in response and Hoseok tells him his goodbyes before hanging up to let him
sleep, knowing that the nurses often wake him up at night. Taehyung slumps against the wall
now that Hoseok’s voice is no longer there to power him. It takes him all of his willpower to
drag himself back to bed. He doesn’t even pull the cover over himself and stares up at the
ceiling, his chest heaving from the minimal exertion.

His intuition might be false but he trusts that his body isn’t deceiving him. He told Hoseok to
come but he’s unsure how he’ll even face him without giving his thoughts away. He’ll be
strong for him and his friends today, he has to.
Unlike the previous weeks, his inactivity doesn’t put him to sleep. He patiently lies awake for
his angel to come to him, perhaps for the last time in a long while. When Hoseok appears two
hours later, he hasn’t stirred from his position. Hoseok pulls him upright as though he can tell
he has been unnaturally still for a long time and Taehyung immediately latches onto his
waist, forcing him to sit at his bedside. A hand soon comes to caress his precious scarf.

“You didn’t get a wink of sleep, did you?” Hoseok asks knowingly, his smile slipping into his
voice.

Taehyung rubs his cheek against the other’s shoulder in response, uncaring of the chafing of
his dry skin. Hoseok ducks his head to get a closer look at him and Taehyung slowly raises
his head to meet his gaze, subsequently overwhelmed with sorrow and guilt when their eyes
lock. He will see his tears today and this time, he’s not prepared for the pain he’ll see. He
closes his eyes and silently wishes for more time yet he knows it’s in vain. He’s certain that
this is the end.

“What’s wrong, Tae?” comes Hoseok’s expected inquiry.

Taehyung smiles before placing a kiss on the thick material of his sweater. “I’m happy to see
you, you know?”

Hoseok contemplates his words for a handful of seconds before gently pulling him up into a
proper embrace. Taehyung buries his face in the dip of his neck and focuses on the steady
heartbeat he feels through his skin. They stay like this until Hoseok’s cramping body forces
him to sit down in his seat. Taehyung releases his hold on him just long enough for him to
move to his new position before intertwining their arms. Hoseok tilts his head to the side but
he doesn’t pull himself out of his grip. Taehyung revels in the other’s warmth, his body
finally losing all of its tension.

As if he sensed he needed silence, Hoseok barely speaks to him as minutes turn to hours and
simply rests his head on their interlaced arms, his eyes closed and his lips slack. Taehyung
imitates him and also shuts his eyes, only opening them back up to observe his angel from
time to time. He’s content to see he’s shining a little brighter now that he forced the tears out
of him. He’ll have to do this again, though not voluntarily this time. He’s curious to know if
what he’s feeling is normal or if he's just crazy but he decides against it. If he wakes up
tomorrow, he’ll tell Hoseok that he believed this was his final day, even if it will hurt him to
hear. He has decided not to hide anything from him anymore.

A series of knocks sound on the door followed by Heeyoung’s small figure. Telling people to
enter has taken too much worthless effort these days so the nurses now come in after waiting
a few seconds, knowing they will get no answer. The woman is smiling as she approaches
them. She gives a little nod to Hoseok in greeting before gently pulling Taehyung back to a
seated position.

“Happy birthday, Taehyung-ah,” she says with a squeeze on his shoulder. She soon removes
her hand to do her regular check-up. “I would have brought you something sweet but I’m
sure you won’t eat it.”

Taehyung grins in response and she returns the smile without delay.
“How are you feeling today?” she asks as per usual. As always, Taehyung tells her he feels
fine despite how heavy his chest feels and how weak his body is. She gives him a little nod in
return before glancing at Hoseok across from her. “Did you get your present yet?”

Taehyung smiles automatically and turns to Hoseok. “I don’t want anything,” he says firmly.
He gestures to the plushie by his thigh and the scarf on his head. “These were my early
birthday presents.”

Hoseok only smiles at him like he’s hiding something and Taehyung sighs in defeat, making
Heeyoung chuckle.

“You really thought he would listen?” the woman says, laughing.

Taehyung laughs breathily. Of course, Hoseok would get him something, however little it
seems in his eyes. Heeyoung leaves the two alone as soon as she has drawn blood and the
room is silent again. Hoseok is made quiet by Taehyung’s lack of verbal interaction and
Taehyung likes it this way. He just wants him by his side and nothing else. Speaking would
entice him to reveal his thoughts so he keeps his mouth shut. He’s much too tired to speak for
hours anyway.

He’s stirred from his torpid state by Hoseok slowly slipping away from him. Taehyung grabs
onto his sleeve before he can even process what’s happening. Hoseok stops his movements
short and stares down at him with a furrowed brow.

“...I’m getting lunch,” he says slowly, his eyes searching as he examines him.

Taehyung blinks once he realizes how strange his behavior must seem to him. He’s not
usually this clingy so Hoseok is intrigued. Taehyung lets him go but he doesn’t immediately
walk away. He stares into his eyes and it takes all of Taehyung’s willpower not to look away.

“What’s wrong?” Hoseok asks again, his voice hoarse from not speaking for so long. “Did
something happen?”

Taehyung shakes his head without hesitation, a smile forming on his lips, and waves him
away. Hoseok appears unconvinced but he obliges and disappears beyond the door. With a
weightless sigh, Taehyung leans back against his pillows and closes his eyes, his focus on
Vee’s soft body. He’s forced to open them back up when the door clicks open just two
seconds later and Hoseok’s voice flows to his ears. He doesn’t hear the beginning of his
sentence but he hears his sister’s name followed by his brother’s making him frown. His
confusion turns into surprise when his little sister walks in with someone he hasn’t seen in
nearly two years. His shock brings a smile to Hoseok’s lips, a contrast to his brother’s
conflicted expression. Hoseok is quick to walk out of the room and close the door behind
him, leaving them alone.

No one says a word for a moment until Eunjin nudges her brother’s side. The latter bites his
lip, his eyes pitied and saddened. “Hi, hyung,” Jongyu murmurs, his voice tense with
uncertainty.
In contrast to his nervous demeanor, Taehyung feels more than at ease in his little siblings’
presence. He raises his thin arms in front of him, urging him to approach. Jongyu blinks in
surprise and remains in place for a moment before slowly making his way toward the bed.
Taehyung wastes no time enveloping him with as much affection as he can tangibly show
once he’s within reach. He smiles when arms much stronger than his own wrap around his
waist.

Eunjin watches them with visible glee. “We didn’t forget your birthday, oppa,” she comments
as she circumvents the bed to sit by Taehyung’s side. “We even have a present for you.”

Taehyung turns to glance at the small paper bag in her hand. He takes it from her blindingly,
his eyes on his brother. He has barely changed since he last saw him at the front door,
suitcases at his feet.

“Why do you wait until I’m dying to see me?” he asks, not a trace of accusation in his soft
tone.

Jongyu immediately turns away as if the words have burned him. He stares down at his
curled fingers, not knowing what to say. Taehyung brings a hand to his head to ruffle his hair
as he used to when they were younger and Jongyu slowly lifts his gaze, the familiar gesture
soothing him.

“I’m sorry, hyung,” he says, his voice just a little stronger. “I didn’t want to come home and
see dad again.”

Taehyung immediately understands why. While their father has always treated his little
siblings better because they looked practically nothing like their mother, he’s a toxic person
to be around. Taehyung firmly believes Eujin is strong for not being seriously affected
despite constantly being in his presence.

“So he never did show up, huh?”

He doesn’t realize he has said this out loud until he notices the change in his siblings’
expressions. He shakes his head before they can question him.

“Fair enough,” he responds with another soft sigh.

Jongyu squeezes his waist, his arms digging into his covered ribs. “I’ll visit more often, I
promise,” he tells him, his remorse evident in his knitted brow and quiet voice.

Taehyung’s gaze automatically strays from him as he shakes his head. “It’s alright,” he says,
his voice not betraying him for once. “I get to see you once so I’m satisfied.”

Taehyung smiles at his brother’s remorseful expression before pulling the paper wrapper
open. He reaches inside and blinks in surprise as he observes what he pulled out. It’s a string
bracelet of a vibrant blue to match his scarf. There’s a silver charm in the shape of a curvy
cloud at the center. Taehyung can’t help but smile toothily at the younger boy and girl. They
may not know it but the sky and the clouds mean a lot to him now that his angel has
compared him to them. He’s his sky just like Hoseok is his sun.
“Thank you,” he says, his smile slipping into his voice. “Put it on for me.”

He holds out his hand and the two are quick to comply. With his wrist being so narrow and
thin, superfluous material hangs in the air but he adores it anyways. Neither of them protests
when he brings them into his arms again. He drinks up their warmth and vitality with gusto
and it succeeds in bringing him strength, however little. He holds them for a handful of
seconds more before finally letting them straighten their backs. Their eyes are gloomy as they
look back at him. He simply smiles up at them and squeezes their cheeks despite their age.

“We’ll let you rest,” his sister says as they climb off the bed. “You look exhausted.”

Taehyung smiles but he doesn’t deny it. “Thank you for visiting me today, it means a lot.”

They both smile in turn and he watches them leave, the blue string coiled around his finger.

It isn’t long until Hoseok returns, but not alone. Taehyung blinks when Jimin and Jungkook
come in with him, followed by Yoongi, Seokjin, and Namjoon. His surprise mounts when
Jieun and Hyo walk in last, a giant stuffed tiger in their arms. It towers over everyone present
as the two girls approach him.

“Tada!” Jieun exclaims as she removes the damp plastic wrap around it. “We all got you a
present.”

Taehyung is unable to hide his excitement when the tiger is placed on his lap and he can wrap
his arms around it. He rubs his cheek against the soft material and buries his face in a furry
neck. He looks up to reveal his gratitude and is subsequently overwhelmed at the thought of
never seeing the people he adores again. They have gathered here just for him and it brings
tears to his eyes.

Jimin is instantly rushing towards him, seemingly impulsively, followed by Seokjin and
Jieun. A sob flees him when he’s enveloped in warmth and affection.

“Thank you,” he breathes out before they can ask what’s wrong. “I love you guys so much.”

Taehyung can’t see their reactions because of his tears, but Jimin rubs his cheek against his
and Seokjin gently caresses his covered head with a chuckle. Taehyung swipes at his eyes so
he can clearly see his friends’ faces. He sets his gift aside and holds out trembling arms when
he sees the love he has for them mirrored in their gleaming eyes and tender smiles.

“Come here,” he beckons without hesitation.

Namjoon titters and Yoongi huffs but Hyo and Jungkook are quick to comply. His heart is
almost bursting out of his chest when he’s surrounded by warm bodies and their familiar
scents. They remain like this for a handful of seconds before Yoongi complains about his
cramping back. Everyone soon scatters with amused laughter and sheepish smiles. Jimin is
the only one to stay glued to him. He takes the tiger plush toy and props it up behind
Taehyung for him to lay on.
“If you guys are all here then is the coffee shop closed?” he asks as Jimin arranges the
plushie to be comfortable.

“Today is a special day,” Namjoon answers him. “We wanted to come see you at the same
time so the logical conclusion was to just keep the shop for the day.”

Taehyung frowns up at Hoseok who simply smiles.

“You’re more important than anything else, Tae.” Taehyung waves his words away even as
he feels heat mount to his face. “Now that this is resolved, I also have a gift for you.”

Taehyung smiles as soon as he sees the camera in Hoseok’s hands. It’s an instant camera
modeled after an old-fashioned camera. Taehyung brushes his fingertips over the other’s
knuckles as he takes it from him, silently thanking him for both the gift and everything he has
ever done for him. He gestures for Hoseok to join their friends and waves for them to huddle
together.

“It’s all loaded up and ready to go,” Hoseok informs him.

Taehyung sends him a thumbs up before turning the device on and ejecting the film cover. It
takes a couple of seconds to adjust the settings before he can take one quick photograph of
his friends and angel.

“Where did you even find a giant tiger plushie?” he asks as he waits for the film to develop.

“Oh, Hyo and I are expert shoppers,” Jieun answers as she pets the feline’s head. She flicks
her head toward Yoongi. “He’s the one who wanted to get you a tiger.”

Taehyung raises an eyebrow and Yoongi simply shrugs. “It fits you.”

Taehyung begs to differ but he doesn’t argue with him. He thinks something a little less fierce
and a little bit softer would work for him, perhaps a teddy bear, but Yoongi and the others
seem to think it’s perfect for him.

He holds out the film to get a good view of it and is immediately endeared by the sight. His
friends have such pretty smiles yet he has unintentionally made them disappear throughout
the past two months. He hopes to see these smiles even when he’s no longer in this world. He
presses the film against his chest, earning amused and fond expressions.

They all sit together on and around the bed and Taehyung drinks up their vitality and enjoys
their presence. Even now, he’s not sure he’s allowed to have that many people in his room but
he knows the nurses have a soft spot for him and won’t kick his friends out. With everyone so
happy and calm, he finds it both easier and harder to keep his thoughts to himself. He doesn’t
want to disturb their happiness but it fills him with guilt to know that they don’t realize that
this might be the very last time they see him alive and breathing. Doubts permeated his heart
this morning but now, he’s certain that his body is not misleading him. He’s grateful to it for
giving him awareness so he can fully enjoy his final hours with those he holds dear. It’s
almost ironic to leave the world on the day he officially entered it but he finds it fitting.
By the time everyone leaves to meet their responsibilities, Taehyung is exhausted and
lightheaded enough to faint where he’s sitting embraced by his tiger. Hoseok, who stayed
behind as always, easily sees his fatigue.

“They sure suck out the energy out of you sometimes,” he comments, a fond smile on his
lips.

Taehyung smiles in turn and makes an effort to turn to him. “It’s more like they give me a
constant stream of energy when they’re here and that source is cut away from me once they
leave.”

Hoseok concedes with a feather-light tap to his scarved head. Taehyung forces himself to stay
awake, wanting to maximize the time he has with his angel, and the latter notices after a
moment.

“Sleep, Tae,” Hoseok says as he turns off the bright lights and turns on the lamp, flooding the
room in a warm glow. “If you’re tired, you should sleep.”

Taehyung stares down at him, debating whether he should reveal his thoughts, but he decides
to wait. He doesn’t want to see his distress, not yet. Hoseok sets aside the camera he has been
holding all this time to pull him in and take his hand. He frowns up at him in an instant and
places a hand on his cheek, his frown only deepening.

“You’re freezing cold,” Hoseok mentions, a hint of worry in his voice. “It’s so hot here
though.”

Taehyung doesn’t feel cold at all and he tells Hoseok as much but it does nothing to dispel his
concern. He throws the white sheets over Taehyung’s body and gingerly rubs his hands
against his to heat them. Taehyung watches him do this with a slack curl of his lips.

“Why are your eyes still open?” Hoseok chides playfully. “You should be snoring, not
looking at me.”

Taehyung says nothing in reply and simply smiles down at him, just seeing him at his side
and feeling his warmth making him happy. He turns his head to look out of the window, the
falling snow calming him. He always knew he was supposed to pass on during a rainy day.
Hoseok says nothing for a long time but Taehyung can feel the attentive eyes on him. His
brain automatically tunes them out and his mind empties until he’s simply staring ahead
without seeing.

“What’s wrong?” Hoseok finally asks for the third time today once the better part of an hour
has passed. “Are you okay?”

His soft tone rouses Taehyung from his half-conscious state. He closes his mouth to swallow
and he realizes he has been breathing through it for a while now, making his throat sore and
dry. He slowly turns back to look down at him and the fatigue in his very core makes it
difficult.

“I’m not.”
Hoseok’s eyes widen in surprise and Taehyung can’t fault him for finding his reply
unexpected. He always answers that he’s fine when he’s often not. Taehyung takes a moment
to gather his thoughts and courage before revealing something he knows will have Hoseok in
tears sooner or later.

“Before I say anything else,” he begins, his words made sluggish by his drowsiness. “I want
you to know I love you more than anything in the world and beyond. I’m still in disbelief that
I ever got to meet you.” Hoseok is too shocked by the purposeful confession of love to return
it but Taehyung simply smiles and goes on. “I think…” He cuts himself off with a shaky sigh.
“No, I’m sure today is my last day alive.”

Hoseok physically recoils in reaction to his words, letting Taehyung go in the process. He
shakes his head, denying what he has heard by reflex. “Don’t say that,” he lets out, seemingly
made angry by his words.

Taehyung’s smile falls and Hoseok blanches at the sight, grasping how firm Taehyung’s
belief is.

“Let me go, hyung.”

Hoseok’s breath leaves him forcefully and audibly as tears pool in his eyes and he ducks his
head. Taehyung easily perceives the conflict in his heart. He has told him just how much he
wants him to stay at his side yet he’s being told to let him slip away.

Hoseok slowly raises his head and Taehyung recognizes that he understands his request. “It
hurts, doesn’t it?” he murmurs as if he doesn’t want to say the words out loud. Taehyung
answers him with another smile and Hoseok’s shoulders heave violently in response. He
closes his eyes for a moment and when he opens them back up, there’s resignation in them.
“If it’s too painful, then... you can go.”

Tears rush to Taehyung’s eyes, brought on by the other’s shaky voice and subsequent sobs.
He watches with a heavy heart as his angel breaks down, gradually but perceivably.

“I’m so glad we met, Taehyung,” he lets out airily, made breathless by the sorrow pouring out
of him. “I’m so glad you were born today and I’ll miss you so much.” His body slumps down
under the weight of his emotions, his forehead sinking into the white sheets below. “Fuck,
what am I supposed to do with eight months? Why is this happening?”

Taehyung places his hand on Hoseok’s own, noticing the blue tint underneath his nails as he
caresses the other’s knuckles. He has asked himself “why” countless times throughout his
life. Why is this happening to him? Why does he have to go through all of this? Why can’t he
be normal? Why doesn’t he deserve to be loved? These questions have all gone unanswered,
but now, with these thoughts relevant only to the past, he no longer needs a response.

“I’m sorry,” he says, making Hoseok lift his head to look at him, “and thank you. Thank you
for not giving up on me and loving me despite all my issues.” He squeezes his hand as best as
he can. “You’re the umbrella that shielded me from the rain and the sunshine that melted the
frost around my heart.” His tears finally slip out of his eyes when affection and gratitude fill
his heavy chest. “And most of all, you’re the angel who prevented me from ending it all.”
Hoseok falls apart, what little control he had left vanishing. He grabs at his hair and wails
into the mattress, the material muffling the sound. Wet gasps escape him at every harsh
inhale, the breaths pained to Taehyung’s ears. He’s much too tired to embrace him but he lifts
a quivering hand to his head, wishing to bring him comfort despite being the source of his
distress. Hoseok endlessly shakes his head, seemingly wishing to deny reality, and Taehyung
runs his fingers through the dark strands like he has done many times before, efficiently
soothing him enough to have him stop the repetitive motion.

Taehyung feels sleep insistently drag at his body when Hoseok’s quaking has subsided,
gradually pulling at his consciousness. Now that he has told Hoseok he has to leave, his body
is telling him that the time has come. It’s as if it waited for him to inform his angel, not
wanting to yield to death before he disclosed what he had always meant to say.

“Look at me, angel.” Hoseok is slow to comply and when he does, it seems to cost him great
effort just like it does for Taehyung to speak. “Can you do me two favors?” Hoseok
wordlessly nods, made speechless by the energy it took him to cry. “I still have photographs
in my camera I’ve never printed out. Can you hang them up on the wall?”

Hoseok nods again, but this time he parts his lips to speak. “We’ll have you with us every
day.”

Taehyung beams at him and Hoseok’s eyes fill with tears again as if he will never run out of
them. Taehyung’s smile falters as he thinks of what he will ask of him next but he keeps his
lips curled, for Hoseok’s sake. “And… will you spread my ashes in the Han river?”

Hoseok’s breath catches in his throat but he doesn’t immediately refuse. Instead, he slowly
nods, his eyes falling to his hands. Taehyung’s eyelids fall in relief but he forces his eyes to
stay open.

"I'm sorry, angel,” he says breathily, feeling like he’s slowly suffocating. “I know I'm placing
a burden on your shoulders but I think it's the only good way to go. This is where I would
have died if you hadn’t talked to me then."

Not only did he live longer than he ever expected, but he also met people he never wants to
part from. Happiness has been reintroduced into his life after years of it fleetingly appearing
to him only to disappear. Hoseok has single-handedly changed his life for the better by
holding an umbrella over his head that evening.

Hoseok agrees again with a pained nod and Taehyung releases a shaky exhale, his tears
falling freely down his cold cheeks. "Thank you so much,” he whispers, his energy all spent.
"Promise me you'll go home today with a smile, okay? Promise me that you'll smile
whenever you think of me."

His eyes finally fall shut when a hot palm settles against his cheek, wordlessly answering
him. The sun’s heat seeps through his skin and disperses, filling him with warmth and
serenity. Taehyung wants him in his arms but his limbs refuse to lift even a centimeter.

“Vee,” he whines quietly, wanting to hold onto something Hoseok has given him since he
can’t directly hug him.
 He smiles when artificial fur rubs against his palms, the contact barely tickling his numb
hands. His friends’ gift embraces him from behind, enveloping him in their love. He had
always thought he would die alone and unloved but he was proven wrong. He lets out a
satisfied and quivering sigh, content to have Hoseok by his side in his final moments.

Soft lips press against the bridge of his nose and he’s reminded of the very first time Hoseok
kissed him. He hears a sniffle above him and there’s overwhelming sorrow in the subtle
sound. The last words he discerns before his consciousness leaves him bring nothing but
comfort to his heart.

“Sweet dreams, sweetheart.”

Chapter End Notes

So...this is almost it. There's the epilogue left. Thank you for staying with me on this
emotional rollercoaster. I've been nursing this baby for years and it has finally become
an adult. I hope you enjoyed it as much as I did.
 Epilogue
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

It wasn’t a surprise to Hoseok when he received a phone call mere hours after getting home
telling him Taehyung had passed on despite their attempts at reviving him. He had gone into
septic shock after unknowingly catching pneumonia and went into respiratory failure which
caused his death. Taehyung had warned him that he would die on his birthday but Hoseok
had denied it deep down. He had stubbornly hoped his hunch was wrong but in the end,
Taehyung knew his body best.

Hoseok visited him in the hospital in a sort of daze as if he was dreaming and nothing he was
seeing and experiencing was real. Taehyung appeared as he did when he left that day, pale
and exceptionally serene. He had died calmly and painlessly, with a smile on his face, and
Hoseok couldn’t have wished for a better way for a sweetheart like him to leave the world.

They respected Taehyung’s wishes and cremated him without a funeral. As he had promised
to do, Hoseok bought him a scattering urn with splashes of azure and ashen gray, the colors
much like Taehyung himself. He dreaded asking his uncaring father for his ashes, certain that
he would be rejected and pushed away, but the man had simply nodded and walked back
inside. When he returned with a charcoal-colored urn and his disconsolate daughter at his
side, Hoseok decided he would not hate the man. He knew Taehyung wouldn’t want him to
despise him.

Never before had Hoseok imagined he would be holding the ashes of the person he loved
more than he could put into words. It was the middle of the night when he walked to the
Mapo bridge and dropped the urn into the water. He hoped that it would be seen by no one
but Taehyung and that it would be left undisturbed for as long as it took for it to decompose.

It has been just three months since then but the wound in him still feels so fresh and raw. It’s
a wonder he can look at the illuminated wall of hanging photographs without wanting to cry
until he can’t shed a single tear anymore. They opened the envelope Taehyung had prepared
for them and it made Hoseok feel unsettled. To open it meant that Taehyung was gone but he
had to know what he had left; what he couldn’t tell them out loud. They had all sat down in
Hoseok’s living room with printed photographs on the floor between them. They had checked
every picture, one by one, and not a single person could keep their emotions at bay.

A lonely candle illuminated the dark surroundings around it behind Jimin’s picture, no words
needed for them to decipher the image’s significance. A campfire was drawn behind Seokjn’s
photograph, its meaning not unlike the mink blanket on the back of Yoongi’s photo. They
both provided comfort and warmth in times of cold. Hyo’s drawing depicted summer heat in
the form of a melting ice cream cone, showing resilience and welcomed heat.

In contrast, the white moon drawn for Namjoon doesn’t express comfort, but rather reliability
and guidance in dark times. Similarly, Jungkook’s pillar shows sturdiness and resistance
against strain and pressure. Jieun’s and the twin brothers’ pictures displayed a sense of
protection and reassurance in the form of a mother bird wrapping her wings around her
young chicks and a freshly baked cake on a crowded dining table.

It was clear to everyone that Hoseok’s drawing and the one Taehyung had drawn for himself
were linked. Taehyung’s picture was one Hoseok took subtly as he worked. Taehyung
appeared serene as he poured steamed milk into a ceramic cup. Hoseok loved to see him in
his element as he worked so he took his camera and took a shot. Behind was a very simple
illustration in comparison to everyone else. One pitch-black cloud drifted toward the sun as if
attracted to it by magnetism. Taehyung had made the cloud as black as possible and had
shaded it so heavily that the pencil left indents into the paper.

Behind the photograph of Hoseok with Mickey in his arms was an angel in a raincoat, its
wings white and softly curved. It held an umbrella to shield itself from the rain as the sun
shone above, taking up a quarter of the space. It reminded Hoseok of Taehyung’s final words
to him and he broke down at once, the memories of that night much too painful to remember.
He found comfort in the countless arms that came to envelop him and he understood why
Taehyung was so grateful to him for bringing these people into his life.

The brick wall is now filled to the brim with photographs Taehyung had yet to print and new
ones Jungkook took to ensure the family of pictures would always grow. Everyone
collectively agreed to draw their own sketches around the dark cloud, ones that they felt more
accurately represented him and what they meant to him. From a tiger to a shooting star, every
drawing brimmed with life and radiance, something they all knew Taehyung would never
associate with himself. They placed his photograph next to the Mapo bridge, right in the
center of the agglomeration of pictures.

Hoseok heads upstairs once the last customer leaves, assuring Namjoon he would be back in
a couple of minutes. Many of the cafe’s regulars knew and appreciated Taehyung so they
reacted with tears and sadness to the news that he passed. Hoseok knows Taehyung would
have been overjoyed to know he was cared for to this extent and he hopes he left believing he
was loved by many.

Hoseok plops down on his bed, facing the dresser he had bought for him. It had become some
sort of shrine with the items Taehyung left behind. Vee sat at the center with a frame between
its paws. In it is the photograph Hoseok took of Taehyung in the hospital, the one he has
never even shown him. Taehyung is smiling broadly enough to have his eyes creasing but his
smile is hidden away by the plush toy’s head and long ears. In another frame, by the hair tie
and scarf Hoseok gifted him, is the photo Taehyung drew behind, meant for him. His two
cameras are together on Vee’s left, right by the perfume bottle they chose together.

Hoseok stands up to pick up Taehyung’s last birthday present. The tiger has always provided
him with comfort but now, with the memories of the last three months floating about in his
head, it brings him to tears. He squeezes it with all his might before looking back up at
Taehyung’s smiling face. Hoseok ignores how he could draw something so gloomy and bitter
for himself when he’s everything but. He smiles despite his tears, reminding himself of the
drawings they squeezed around the cloud and one of the many promises he made to
Taehyung. He shakes his head, clearing his heart of the wistfulness and woe stubbornly
refusing to leave him for good.
 Taehyung is still with him, he’s certain of it.

Chapter End Notes

And it's over! Thank you all for reading and I hope it didn't hurt you too much.
Please drop by the Archive and comment to let the creator know if you enjoyed their work!